《Rewriting My Heart's Fate》


 Chapter 1

    It was the darkest of nights. In the silence, Ethan Grayson''s warm lips slid across my neck as I hugged him tightly. My heart was filled with joy but also bitterness. He was in a drunken daze. His breaths werebored, and his movements became more and more hurried. In the heat of the passion, I muttered his name. "Ethan..."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Ding!"


    The tension in the room was interrupted by a shrill ringing sound. Ethan and I turned around at the same time. The screen lit up with the word "Leah".


    A suffocating panic rose up within me. In the darkness, I couldn''t see Ethan''s expression. However, I could feel him moving.


    With courage from god knows where, I went all in. I lifted my head to kiss him. Yet, Ethan moved aside without hesitation. He got up to grab his phone. A woman''s soft voice came through the earpiece.


    "Ethan."


    Just then, Ethan walked over to the window inrge strides to answer the call. He didn''t even have the time to turn on the lights.


    Under the moonlight, his expression was filled with a gentleness that he had never shown me before.


    All those feelings of love were instantly swept away. My cold heart was left with the feeling of being wronged, defeat, and despair. Finally, Ethan hung up the call. "ck!"


    The blinding lights turned on. Ethan''s brow furrowed. A cold expression was stered on his face.


    "Did you pick up Leah Grant''s call earlier?"


    Though he was asking, his tone was full of certainty. It was like he wanted me to fess up. I fell silent and smiled bitterly.


    "Yeah. Not only did I answer the call, but I also deleted the call history. I even got you drunk so that you wouldn''t know she came back today."


    Upon hearing my confession, anger built up in Ethan''s dark eyes. His expression sank like he couldn''t be bothered with me. He picked up his clothes from the floor and made to leave.


    "Ethan!" I grasped the bedsheets tightly. Holding back tears, I asked, "Must you go visit your ex-girlfriend on our wedding anniversary?"


    Ethan stopped for a moment. "Leah needs me urgently. Evelyn Wiley, I''m letting you off the hook for today, but this is thest time," he said.


    Leah needed him? Then what about me? I shivered slightly in despair.


    "If you leave, I''m breaking up with you."


    Ethan''s expression darkened as he couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Whatever."


    Then, the door was mmed shut. I let go andy down on the bed powerlessly. The tears I had been holding back finally flowed out.


    So, even this hard-fought marriage had toe to an end. It hurt to look at our wedding photos on the wall. I couldn''t stay in this bedroom any longer.


    At a loss, I drove around the city aimlessly. I somehow made it to Ethan and I''s high school unknowingly.


    A photo of our graduating ss was still on the bulletin board. At the time, I did all I could to stand beside Ethan. Yet, when the shutter was pressed, his gaze was directed toward another woman. It seemed like it was already set in stone.


    I had liked Ethan ever since high school. Back then, he was the most handsome boy in school. He was excellent in his studies too. What''s more, he came from a well-to-do family. He simply had it all.


    I racked my brain to find opportunities to get closer to him. I studied day and night to keep up with him. I knew his interests inside out just to please him. Yet, he had someone else in his heart. He never reciprocated my efforts the entire time.


    In university, Ethan and Leah began dating. I cried a lot. We drifted apart after some time until his family met with a crisis during graduation year.


    Judas Grayson, his father, fell seriously ill and was hospitalized. Leah had left the country too. Ethan was at his wits'' end. I decided to abandon my studies to help him settle matters in hispany and take care of his father.


    After all was said and done, Ethan asked what I wanted in return. My heart nearly leapt out of my chest seeing the man I liked for so long.


    "I want you to marry me."


    With him owing me a favor, I got what I wanted. However, he didn''t love me. Our rtionship grew apart after three years of marriage.


    His coldness and busyness seemed to be like a punishment for my underhanded methods. Still, I was unwilling to let go. I trudged through our marriage wholeheartedly.


    But now, Leah was back, and all my calcted efforts to make him stay meant nothing in the face of Leaah''s call.


    "Beep! Beep! Beep!"


    Notifications rapidly appeared on the phone.


    "I saw Leah and Ethan at the hospital!"


    "Are they getting back together?"


    "They ought to! That match made in heaven is finally getting back together!"


    "I thought I heard that Ethan was married?"


    "That''s right. Apparently, thedy''s the calctive type. She kept pestering him, but Ethan never mentioned it. Perhaps they''ve already broken up long ago."


    The messages in our ssmates'' group chat hurt to look at. I hung my head and cried in despair.


    Indeed, they were a match made in heaven. But I was just a mediocre housewife, a calctive woman in the eyes of others. Ethan wouldn''t even bother mentioning his wife.


    My entire love life was just a huge joke. If only I hadn''t fallen in love with Ethan back then...


    The strong lights from afar were blinding. A dark figure zipped by across the street. Instinctively, I yanked the steering wheel. The world spun around me, and what seemed like mes rose up.


    Who knows how long had passed when...


    Ring...


    A sharp ringing echoed in my ears, followed by the sound of nonstop chattering. I couldn''t take it any longer. Rubbing my head, I snapped, "Shut up!"


    As I said that, the noise came to a stop. It felt like I had broken out of my shackles. I strained and opened my eyes. Before me was a pair of cold, jet-ck eyes. His young, elegant gaze was familiar, but also foreign. Instinctively, I spoke. "Ethan?"


    I shed back to when I drove off the cliff to avoid a cat. The sound of explosions was still audible. Did someone save me?


    The youngster before me furrowed his brow and straightened his lips. "Now what, Evelyn?"


    I was shocked to hear that cold voice. No.


    The youngster before me was wearing a school uniform. Though his gaze was cold, it had an air of arrogance and youthfulness to it. It wasn''t that mature indifference he''d getter. Was this the Ethan I knew in high school?


    Dazed, I looked around. Just then, I noticed that Ethan and I were standing on a rostrum. Below us was a crowd of students. The headmaster stood to our side with a dark expression.


    A banner was hung up on a tree. It read, "St. Nichs University 100 Days Pledge Anniversary Event".


    I pinched myself. The pain made a chill run down my spine and my heart practically shivered. Was I not dreaming? Had I been reborn?


    I had returned to seven years ago. Today was exactly 100 days to the college entrance exams. Today was also my 18th birthday.


    When Ethan was young, he was impatient toward me. However, it was more like an avoidance rather than the indifference after we got married.


    Noticing my silence, he furrowed his brow arrogantly. He said sternly, "Evelyn Wiley! This is the 100 Days Pledge Anniversary Event! The point here is to strive for our college entrance exams. It''s to chase after our dreams! Whatever it is, say it after the exams are over!" That familiar dialogue jogged my memory. Indeed, to celebrate mying of age, I was going to confess to Ethan on the Pledge Anniversary Event!


    I backed up three steps in fright. The mouthpiece in my hand rang sharply. I felt beyond awkward looking at Ethan.

 Chapter 2

    When I was 18, I thought a confession like this was a show of bravery. That was what youth was all about. But now, I just wanted to p myself in the face.


    What bravery? What youth? Was I insane? Thankfully, I hadn''t confessed yet just then. There was still a chance to take it back.


    It didn''t matter what had happened. Since I was given another chance, I wouldn''t bother with Ethan any longer. I wasn''t going to repeat the tragedy of my past life.


    I inhaled deeply and put the mouthpiece up to my mouth. Earnestly, I swore, "Indeed, Grayson. I have reflected on my ways. I apologize for any inconvenience I have caused you!


    "Please don''t worry. I have made amends. There is no more puppy love within my heart. Only our studies and dreams remain."


    Ethan was silent. He was clearly stunned. Shock was written all over his face. I turned to run off stage quickly. The crowd was stunned too.


    "Evelyn''s giving up on Ethan?"


    "She''s giving up? Ethan''s turned down so many other girls. Only Evelyn wouldn''t back down. She''s still so passionate even after getting rejected so many times. She even made a bet with someonest month that she''d get into St. Nichs University together with Ethan." "She must''ve bit off more than she could chew. She''s giving up because she wants to save face, isn''t she?"


    "Ethan must be over the moon. He''s finally rid of that pest."


    Amongst all the chatter, the youngster watched as that figure ran off. His gaze was even colder. There wasn''t even a hint of joy.


    I ran back to the ssroom. My heart was beating nonstop. I saw my face in the small mirror on my desk.


    Though I was young at 25 years old, I had already lost the glint in my eye after three years of struggle after marriage and family matters.


    Myplexion was already pale due to not getting enough sleep often. Only foundation could cover up the thick dark circles around my eyes.


    Yet, in the mirror was a youngdy with fair skin. She had pearly teeth and luscious lips. She looked healthy and beautiful. Youthful energy radiated all over her body.


    This 18-year-old me was the true me! It was then that I felt joy pool up within me. I was truly reborn.


    "What''re you looking at? Ethan''s not going to look at you regardless of how pretty you are," someone scoffed and said.


    "Everyone knows his childhood sweetheart is Leah!"


    I came to my senses and saw some girls crowding around Leah. She seemed to look down awkwardly and didn''t deny it.


    I smiled at the girl who had spoken earlier. "Thanks for thepliment. I think I''m quite pretty too."


    She looked upset. I was still angry seeing my love rival. Not to mention, Leah did all sorts of things to get on my nerves after I got married to Ethan in my past life.


    She was always getting in the way of our rtionship. She was the cause of our broken marriage. I did not like her. But now, I had no intention of being the protagonist of this drawn-out love triangle.


    I said to Leah, "The college entrance exams are in three months. I just want to study harder. I hope things work out for you two."


    I was honest, but Leah stared at me suspiciously. She chuckled and said, "Evelyn, I know that your bet to get into St. Nichs University with Ethan was just a joke. Don''t pressure yourself." There she goes again. I pursed my lips together.


    Leah always seemed friendly on the outside. Yet, she knew just how to send people off the edge. Just as she said that the crowd of girls started mocking me.


    "I hate people like that. The nerve of her to mess with someone else''s rtionship! To think she''d say something like getting into St. Nichs University just to get Ethan''s attention."


    "With her results? It''s a miracle if she can even get into St. Anderson University, not to mention St. Nichs University."


    "Tomorrow''s the second trial exam. I can''t wait for you to make a fool of yourself!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In my previous life, I would''ve gotten upset over these words. I would''ve kept silent in fear of Ethan thinking I was picking on Leah. But now, it just seemed childish.


    I stared at Leah and taunted, "Leah. I''m getting into St. Nichs University. I''m done with Ethan, so quit ying tricks on me. Get yourckeys away from me, and we''ll stay out of each other''s way." Leah was stunned.


    "Evelyn Wiley! What is the meaning of this?" one of the girls nearby shouted angrily.


    "I said what I said." I shrugged and said, "I''m just earnestly wishing Leah and Ethan a happy future."


    The two of them in my past life were going to abandon their morals and get back together anyway, so I might as well wish them well this time. I refused to be a part of their y this time.


    Just as I said that, a bunch of people came in. Leading them was Ethan himself. Their expressions were weird. Clearly, they had overheard what I said.


    Leah blushed slightly and said, "Ethan, Evelyn''s just kidding."


    Ethan''s cold gaze turned to me. I could tell he was unhappy. But so what? I didn''t care. We met eyes for a moment, and I went back to reading. Ethan''s face darkened as he said menacingly, "Do you all not need to study?"


    The crowd went silent and dispersed. Then, Ethan walked over slowly. His uniform''s sleeve brushed past my desk as he sat down behind me.


    Even as a teen, he had amanding presence. I grasped my pen tightly. I was still feeling a bit unsteady.


    Back then, I fought for the seat in front of Ethan. I wanted to get closer to him by asking for his help with my studies. Though he had a cold attitude, he didn''t push me away.


    I thought he was treating me differently, so I fell for him even further. In hindsight, Ethan must''ve been fed up with my pestering. He must''ve answered me because he had no choice.


    I inhaled deeply and forced myself to continue doing my practice questions.


    Thankfully, Ethan''s family had many children. In my three years as a housewife, I helped them with homework often to please my inws. If not, I wouldn''t have known how to do any of these questions upon rebirth.


    A whole afternoon went by. I finished three sets of questions, and I regained my flow from back then. However, there were still a few questions I just couldn''t solve.


    Instinctively, I held my papers and turned to look at Ethan''s dark eyes. I was silent. The air was tense.


    Ethan''s brow shifted. His expression was still cold. He picked up a pen and reached for the papers.


    I quickly retracted my hand and handed it to his deskmate, Anthony Jackson. "Anthony, could you help take a look at these questions?"


    The tension in the air lifted. Anthony pushed his sses up in a daze. He asked silently, "You sure you''re asking the right person?"


    I pretended to be oblivious. "Sure am."


    Anthony nced at Ethan but hesitated to speak. Rather, the other boys who came to look for Ethan were bewildered. They spoke for him. "Evelyn, you''re not asking Ethan?"


    I smiled politely. "Grayson''s helped me a lot. I don''t want to trouble him anymore."


    They were silent. Yes, I had just referred to him as Grayson. So what? The atmosphere was tense once again as if the temperature had dropped. "Come on. I''ll treat you to ice cream after you exin it to me," I rushed Anthony.


    Upon hearing that, he picked up the papers nervously.


    With a ck, Ethan pursed his lips and dropped his pen on the table. He got up and left the ssroom.

 Chapter 3

    Ethan didn''t show up for our nighttime revision session. Leah left quickly too.


    Ethan had already received a spot in a top university. In fact, I heard he got an offer from an overseas university too. He didn''t even have toe to ss. Everyone knew he only came to school for Leah. He even gave up the chance to go overseas. Looking at their empty seats filled me with bitterness. My emotions were a mess. Combined with all the strain of doing practice questions, I wasn''t in a good mood when I got back home at night.


    Moreover, seeing my lousy father, Jack Wiley, and my stepmother, Ivy Simpson, didn''t help. I didn''t even look at them. I just wanted to go upstairs straight away.


    Jack asked, "Evelyn, how''s the matter I asked you to talk to Mr. Grayson''s son about?"


    I scoffed, "What? Does Ethan owe me his life or something? You expect him to sign a million-dor contract with you just because I asked?"


    Jack''s expression darkened when he heard this. Ivy tugged on his arm before he couldsh out.


    She said with a smile, "Your dad doesn''t mean it. He wants you to help us get friendly with the Graysons! Aren''t you and Mr. Grayson''s son on good terms? Perhaps invite him over for a meal sometime?" "Not happening," I refused. "I''m the one pestering him. He hates me. Just give up."


    "Watch your mouth!"


    "Evelyn! Don''t provoke your dad! He''s been working hard to give you a good life. Surely you don''t want hispany to go bankrupt."


    I chuckled darkly, "How I wish it would go to shit."


    I wasn''t going to let him keep thepany running by wasting his daughter''s life over and over.


    "Evelyn Wiley!"


    Ignoring Jack''s furious outburst, I went back into my room. Closing the door, I took out my phone to look at my savings.


    When I was in elementary school, my biological mother, Ka Hubbard, learned that Jack and his secretary, Ivy, had a secret child who was half a year younger than me.


    The divorce case took a whole year, but Ka ended up getting arge sum of property. She left the country, remarried, and had mixed-race twins.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ivy took her secret child and became Jack''s wife, and the three of them soon became a proper family. I, however, was tossed about like trash. I didn''t belong anywhere.


    The only good thing about these horrible parents was that they were generous with my allowance. With all these zeros, I could rest easy.


    Jack''s only merit was taking good care of his mistress. His work life was a mess, and he''d been making all sorts of shady ns too.


    In my past life, I was just chasing after Ethan. Yet, Jack told others I was Ethan''s girlfriend. He used this to suck up to the Graysons, keeping hispany running for a few more years.


    Afterward, he used Mr. Grayson''s name to invest arge sum of money. He lost a lot and shamelessly got Ethan to cover the losses.


    Though Ethan never said anything to me, the matter with Jack led to me being made fun of by the Graysons umpteen times. It became harder and harder for me to face Ethan, and the rtionship between us became strained. So, in this lifetime, I was going to stay as far as I could from Ethan. I wasn''t going to be Jack''s lifeline anymore.


    Two dayster, our second trial exam was over. My best friend, L Cobb, brought me to karaoke.


    "We''re finally done with the exam! We''ll celebrate your birthday tonight since we missed it. Let''s rx and have some fun!" L said. Then, she pulled a party popper with a bang. "Happy birthday, Evelyn!"


    I couldn''t help butugh upon seeing all the confetti flying about.


    L and I were childhood friends. In my past life, I strove to get into St. Nichs University for Ethan. L also got her act together and studied hard.


    However, after graduating from university, L studied overseas and took over her family business. I, however, did as Ethan''s mother, Julia Heather, told me to. I quit my job and became Ethan''s wife.


    At the time, L chewed me out harshly. "Is this worth forsaking all your hard work in senior year of high school? You''re going to regret this, Evelyn!"


    To think her offhandedment was right...


    Just then, L said mysteriously, "I''ve prepared a surprise for you."


    Then, she pulled open the door to the karaoke room. A crowd of students came in and shouted, "Happy birthday, Evelyn!"


    Just as I was about to speak, someone entered. An aura of elegance radiated off him. It was like the entire karaoke room became fancy just due to his presence.


    Ethan? Why was he here?


    My smile stiffened. In my previous life, I had been rejected. I had pleaded with Ethan toe to my birthday party. Though he showed up, he did so empty-handed. He was cold and indifferent.


    Even so, I was already on the edge of my seat. I used the fact that I was the birthday girl to sit beside him. My heart fluttered all night. But this time, I didn''t even invite him.


    Upon seeing his dark, cold gaze, I just averted my eyes and pretended to mind my own business. I sat as far away from him as I could.


    L prodded me rapidly. "What''s with you? I''ve invited him here! Go on!"


    So she was the culprit! I gritted my teeth and said, "Thanks a lot. Why, it must''ve been tough to get Ethan toe, right?"


    "Oh, not at all! He was open to the idea. He epted immediately when I asked him."


    "Huh?"


    In my past life, I had to beg him to even respond. How could L have invited him so easily?


    Seeing that I didn''t do anything, L was shocked. "No way! Are you seriously giving up? You used to have a huge crush on him!'' she said.


    I was silent. I didn''t want to exin further and fudged an answer.


    "Enough about guys! To get into St. Nichs University, I''m done with crushes and love!"


    The surroundings were noisy, so I spoke loudly. It was just my luck that the song ended right as I said that.


    So, my voice rang throughout the karaoke room like a deration. The whole room fell silent, and the atmosphere grew cold.


    The people around Ethan nced to see his reaction. A chill ran down their spines.


    I came back to my senses, but I didn''t dare to look at Ethan. I scrunched my toes and said, "Uh, I need to head to the toilet." Then, I ran.


    L quickly broke the tension. "Whose song is up next? Come on and sing!"


    The karaoke room became lively once again. However, Ethan''s expression seemed off. He got up and left too. As he did, some other boys around him followed suit.


    "Is Evelyn ying hard to get? She''s inviting you and then ignoring you? To think she''d do something like this."


    "Maybe not. She didn''t confess to Ethanst time. Didn''t she say she had made amends? Surely she isn''t actually giving up on Ethan, is she?"


    "Just like that? I guess she didn''t really have feelings for Ethan after all..."


    Antoine Greer, who was beside Ethan, interrupted them quickly. "Could you stop guessing blindly?"


    Could they not see Ethan''s expression darkening? Antoine was Ethan''s childhood friend. Of course, he could tell that Ethan was in a bad mood.


    He cleared his throat and said, "It''s not like you don''t know how much Evelyn likes Ethan. She''s been chasing after him for two whole years! There''s no reason for her to suddenly give up.


    "Didn''t Ethan tell her to wait until the college entrance exams were over before saying anything? I bet Evelyn''s just worried she''ll be separated from Ethan if she doesn''t get into St. Nichs University. That''s probably why she''s focusing on her studies." The group of boys nodded in understanding.


    "I see..."


    Antoine saw Ethan''s expression loosen up. He wiped some sweat off his brow and wanted to chuckle in relief.


    I dawdled in the toilet for some time beforeing out. I was afraid that Ethan would still be there when I came back. However, judging by his personality, he probably would''ve left in annoyance long ago.


    With all these thoughts cluttering my mind, I lifted my head and saw a familiar figure. He seriously didn''t leave?

 Chapter 4

    The young man leaned against the wall as he looked at his phone. His facial features were handsome. His gaze was slightly downcast, but his wispy eyshes were visible. There was an aura of cold elegance about him. He was simply handsome beyond belief.


    It wasn''t like my ten years of admiration towards him could just disappear. As if I had been put under a spell, my heart wouldn''t stop pounding.


    He heard something and looked toward me. His lips parted when our eyes met. His expression seemed to brighten.


    Though I wasn''t going to chase after him anymore, it wasn''t like we were cutting ties. So, I greeted him awkwardly.


    "What a coincidence! You''re going to the toilet too?" Right as I said that, I began to regret my stupid question. Thankfully, Ethan didn''t mind. He stood up straight and beckoned me over with his finger. "Come here."


    "Huh? Something the matter, Grayson?" I asked.


    Ethan nced at me coldly. He was visibly getting impatient.


    "I said,e here," he repeated.


    I was silent as I reluctantly stepped forward, still keeping my distance from him. Upon seeing this, Ethan''s expression darkened. He furrowed his brows as if preparing to say something, but decided not to.


    A while passed before he tossed me the bag he was holding. He looked upset. I was caught off guard and nearly dropped it. It was so heavy!


    "What is this?"


    Ethan didn''t answer but turned around suddenly. His tall figure was overwhelming. The familiar earthy fragrance on him made my breath hitch. My mind went nk.


    "Evelyn Wiley. You''d better study hard, you hear?" he said, gritting his teeth.


    I didn''t say anything. I was so confused. By the time I had gotten my bearings again, Ethan had already walked away.


    Then, I returned to the karaoke room. L rushed up to me and asked, "What''s that? Did someone give you a birthday present?"


    I didn''t even know where to begin. L quickly opened up the bag. She was delighted.


    "Goodness! Who''s bright idea was it to gift you a bag full of practice papers? Someone must be eager to see you get into St. Nichs University."


    I just chuckled. Even after going back in time seven years, I still couldn''t figure out what was on Ethan''s mind.


    Regardless, he definitely wouldn''t want me to keep pestering him after getting into St. Nichs University.


    The weekend went by quickly. Fullbright High put up the results for the top 50 scorers of the trial exam on the bulletin board once we returned on Monday to motivate other students. Before ss on Monday, a bunch of students crowded around the bulletin board. L dragged me along too.


    "Evelyn! What are you doing here? The list is for the top 50 scorers, not the top 500."


    Just my luck. I ran into Leah and her friends again. Nevertheless, I rolled my eyes and ignored them.


    Another girl gloated, "Hey, I heard you pleaded with Ethan toe to your birthday party. Too bad he doesn''t care about you! He left without even saying anything!"


    I chuckled sarcastically. "Oh? Did I make you jealous? Don''t tell me you have a crush on Ethan too?"


    Instantly, her expression froze. She nced at Leah frantically and said, "Nonsense! I''m saying this on behalf of Leah!"


    "Oh, I get it. The star of the show hasn''t even spoken yet, but herckeys are raring to go."


    "You!" Her face quickly turned red.


    Leah finally spoke up. She said gently, "Evelyn, we''re all ssmates here. There''s no need to say something mean like that."


    I had been in this scenario umpteen times in myst life. Whenever Ethan and I interacted, a bunch of people woulde to make fun of me.


    Back then, I didn''t want to provoke Ethan, so I just bottled it all up. That was the punishment Leah gave me. But this time, I retorted.


    "I don''t think you''d get my point if I spoke nicely."


    Leah was shocked. She didn''t expect me to retort. She fell silent beforeughing aloud.


    "Why, I haven''t even said happy birthday to you! I was going to go with Ethan that day, but something cropped up. I had him go over by himself."


    How intimate her tone was. She was fully acting like she was Ethan''s girlfriend. The others around her could tell what she meant, so they mocked me with their gazes.


    My heart sank, but I pretended that it didn''t bother me. I thought back to my previous life.


    I thought about the messages Leah sent to Ethan, the things people said about me, the excessiveparisons the Graysons made about me, and the way Ethan left without a word on our wedding anniversary.


    All those painful moments came rushing back. Despite being reborn, all the walls within my heart came crumbling down.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Evelyn?"


    L held my hand. I could see my paleplexion reflected in her dark pupils.


    Her friends jumped at the opportunity to make fun of me. "You''d better get lost, Evelyn. You might not be able to take it when you see the results posted."


    "St. Nichs University? You probably can''t even make it into the top 50 here! Don''t bite off more than you can chew."


    L was furious. "Oh, shut up, you busybodies!"


    I clenched my lips. I saw Leah smile faintly as she thought she had won. I came to my senses.


    I held L back from arguing any further. Lifting my chin, I pointed at the Head of Academics who was bringing the result list over.


    "Don''t waste your breath. Let the results speak for themselves."


    The group of girls burst outughing. "What an act, Evelyn!"


    "Excuse me," the Head of Academics said while unfurling the result list and sticking it onto the bulletin board.


    The girl I snapped at earlier scanned the list of results from head to toe. She couldn''t wait to make fun of me.


    "Where''s your name, Evelyn?"


    The crowd joined in too.


    "Let the results speak for themselves? What a joke!"


    L, however, couldn''t hide the smile on her lips. "Are you all blind?"


    She red at everyone before I could even speak. Then, L pointed to the middle of the result list and said, "Open your damn eyes and read! Evelyn Wiley! 28th ce!"


    I was ranked a bit below the middle. Of course, it wasn''t noticeable right away.


    Leahughed boisterously. She purposely said loudly, "Evelyn! How did you get full marks in both Mathematics and English?"


    I couldn''t help but smile either. It was almostughable. In my past life, I worked my ass off only to barely get into St. Nichs University.


    I thought my suffering was over. Who knew that after bing Ethan''s wife, the only thing I could be proud of was my degree from St. Nichs University? The only thing I could do to please my inws was to help tutor their kids. After being married for three years, I had put in a lot of work. I could practically open my own tuition center at that point.


    Though I was a bit rusty withnguages. I lost quite some marks there. Leah looked at the results repeatedly. She was dumbfounded. She couldn''t even keep on the gentle expression she always had. Her friends were even more dumbfounded. I just smiled and enjoyed the looks on their faces. Lifting my chin, I said, "What did I tell you? The results speak for themselves."


    The people who made fun of me turned red with embarrassment. A weight was lifted off my chest. Looking at Leah''s expression, I smiled. I made sure to sound as nasty as I could


    "Leah, I''m telling you this one more time. I seriously despise you and all your friends. Please just leave me alone from now on."


    I was done with these people. I had no reason to pull my punches.


    Leah was in shock. She didn''t expect me to tear into her in front of everyone like that. Her expression turned horrified. Everyone was silent.


    L tugged on me and said softly, "Evelyn..."


    I noticed something was off and turned my head. Ethan had been standing there since god knows when.

 Chapter 5

    Some of them couldn''t take it any longer.


    "Ethan! Evelyn is going too far! She''s bullying Leah!"


    Leah''s eyes reddened. She spoke as if she had been wronged and was holding it in. "I''m fine, Ethan. I think Evelyn''s just misunderstanding me." Ethan''s cold gazended on me. The atmosphere became tense.


    I looked at him emotionlessly. My fist clenched on instinct, and I mocked him silently. Now what? Was he going to speak up for Leah?


    His gaze suddenly shifted to the ranking list. He stared for a while before looking at me. His brow furrowed. "You only scored this high innguages?"


    He was stern, and his tone was upset. It sounded like he was mocking me. Was he saying this on behalf of Leah?


    I wasn''t having it. I scoffed and prepared to retort, but Ethan''s brow rxed. He said softly, "You did decent overall though. Keep it up."


    "Huh?"


    He spoke nonchntly, as if he was talking about the weather. I was dumbfounded. I stared at him like I had seen a ghost. Had Ethan gone nuts?


    He saw my confused expression and said coldly, "What''s with you? If you''ve got nothing to do, go practice writing essays. Quit thinking about nonsense."


    With that, he left and ignored everyone else''s reactions. Looking at him walk away, everyone was confused. He was scolding me... right?


    I was shocked, but I felt better looking at Leah.


    She was young now and wanted to maintain her youthful gentleness. However, her expression was warped. Her smile was forced.


    I scoffed and dragged L along as I left. When I got back to the ssroom, Ethan''s seat was empty. I flipped through the practice papers on the table. As I did, I noticed that they looked familiar. Wasn''t this the set that my homeroom teacher gave me in my past life?


    At the time, I was shocked. I was like the questions prepared were specifically designed for the topics I was weak in. Why would this be in the bag Ethan gave me?


    "Evelyn, Ethan was praising you earlier, right?" L asked, interrupting my thoughts. She seemed awfully cheerful.


    I was silent. Antoine, who sat diagonally behind me, was shocked too. He said, "Isn''t Ethan going overseas for apetition today? He should be on his way to the airport by now! Why would hee to school?'' "He must have stopped by on the way?"


    "The two locations are worlds apart," Antoine said as he adjusted his sses. "Besides, he''s not even taking the exam. What results are there for him to look at?"


    I stared at the practice papers before me. It felt like there was a lump in my throat.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In my past life, I would boast to Ethan about even the smallest improvements I achieved, but he never reciprocated my excitement. He''d kick me down a notch at every chance he got.


    But just then, he showed up at the ranking list and said I did decently?


    Breaking the silence, Leah''s clique walked over. "Leah, Ethan''s so meticulous! He even came to school just to see your results!"


    Leah was back to normal. She said sweetly, "Oh, I didn''t expect it either."


    Ah, I see. How I wished to give myself a beating for letting my thoughts wander.


    "Back to studying!"


    I calmed down and buried myself in more homework. Whatever he did or said, it had nothing to do with me anymore! I was fed up with getting worked up and losing control of my life because of him! Time flew by while I was busy studying. Eventually, I ranked 10th in the third trial exam. I got my flow back.


    Ethan showed up again after the third trial exam. He took a look at the ranking list and left in a hurry. He never showed up again after that. He must have really loved Leah.


    I didn''t care, but I kept overhearing about his life from Antoine.


    "Ethan won apetition. A Novel-Prize-winning professor from overseas is inviting him to his study program. What an opportunity!"


    "Ethan''s back home, but his dad''s making him handlepany matters. He''s going to be busy"


    "Ethan went overseas again. He''s at some international conference. It''s for a coboration with his family''spany."


    Who knew where Antoine got all this information. He knew everything about Ethan''s whereabouts. Worse still, he just had to keep saying it aloud!


    If not for me having to ask for his help with homework, I would''ve switched seats ages ago! Though... had Ethan been this busy in my past life?


    I clearly remember him always being in school during our senior year. I would pester him to teach me all the time.


    A week before the college entrance exams, Jack made an outrageous request. He asked me to join a banquet with him.


    In response, I buried myself in more work. "I''m not going!" I grumbled.


    Jack mmed the table. "Evelyn Wiley! Don''t forget whose money you''re spending! My money, my house!"


    I was speechless. Jack was going to talk about this when I was just three months past 18?


    Seeing that I wasn''t convinced, he softened his tone and said, "Evelyn, give your father a hand, would you? Don''t you like those Gxia skirts? I''ll buy you thetest one in return."


    I put down my pen and stuck my hand out, emotionless. "I want five sets for every season."


    Gxia was no cheap brand. Five sets could easily cost a few hundred thousand dors.


    I was making an absurd request, but not an unreasonable one. It was just enough to push Jack''s buttons. He''d have to spend a fortune, but it wasn''t unmanageable.


    As expected, he scowled. "Fine!" he agreed while gritting his teeth.


    The next night, I followed Jack to a hotel. He was busy attending to others, so I nonchntly took a te of cake to eat.


    "Want to drink together, pretty?"


    Champagne was brought over to me. I looked up to see a pair of flirty eyes and someone smiling back at me. This guy was undoubtedly a yboy. He seemed familiar, but I couldn''t recall who it was.


    I rejected the wine and said, "Sorry. I''m not of age." The yboy''s eyes widened in shock. He apologized instinctively.


    He paused and came to his senses. "Doesn''t thew allow you to drink if you''re underage here?"


    Well, technically not.


    I just smiled politely and said, "I''m allergic to alcohol." That yboyughed at my poorly thought-out excuse. His expression lightened, and he seemed more rxed.


    He looked at me intently.


    "Come on. Let''s get to know each other better. My name''s Liam Tyler."


    Liam Tyler? My heart skipped a beat. I finally recalled who this was.


    "What''s your name?" Liam asked as he smiled at me.


    "Evelyn! Come say hi to Mr. Grayson''s son!" Jack called out from behind me. I instinctively turned to see the scene behind me.


    My blood ran cold. What the hell was Jack trying to do?

 Chapter 6

    Why wasn, the retired founder of the Grayson Group and grandfather of Ethan, here alongside him?


    This banquet was supposedly hosted by the Wiley family, but given their decline, the attendees were nothing more than superficial elites.


    So why would they invite the head of the Grayson family, a figure so powerful that even his slightest move could shake Yardville?


    I stood there frowning as I watched them. Ethan stared at me with a cold and disdainful expression, whereasn looked at me with a mix of authority and contempt in his eyes, which were all too familiar to me from the past. Jack called my name again twice, but I still didn''t respond. His face darkened, and Ivy, who stood beside him, quickly walked over and dragged me forward by the arm.


    In my previous life, I had only metn three times. Each time, it began with him making things difficult for me and ended with him humiliating me.


    Leah was the granddaughter ofn''s war buddy, and the two old friends had long arranged a marriage between their children. Unfortunately, I intervened, indirectly forcing Leah to leave the country, which maden hate me deeply. Even though I personally took care of him after his stroke, tending to his every need, he never showed me a shred of appreciation.


    But this time around, I wanted nothing to do with Ethan, and I certainly wouldn''t try to please anyone from the Grayson family.


    "Mr. Grayson, this is my daughter, Evelyn," Jack fawned over the Grayson family, his sycophantic behavior on full disy.


    "On the 15th ofst month, Evelyn got into Mr. Ethan''s car and didn''te home the entire night. The next day, she came back wearing his clothes."


    I stared at Jack in disbelief. What was he trying to do? Was he implying ton that I spent the night with Ethan? How absurd!


    I thought he was merely trying to curry favor withn by leveraging our connection as former ssmates, but I never expected he''d go as far as to nder my reputation for the sake of wealth and status. What kind of father did that? Anger and disappointment welled up inside me, making my eyes sting. Unintentionally, I met Ethan''s gaze, which held only mockery, as if he was saying, "Evelyn, you really have no shame."


    He was right. Jack''s intentions were clear, and even I found this disgraceful. I tried to suppress my emotions and speak calmly, butn beat me to it.


    He turned to Ethan and asked, "Ethan, is what her father said true?"


    Ethan nced at me and said in a deep voice dripping with sarcasm, "Grandpa, no matter what I say, it seems that her father won''t believe it. How about we let her speak for herself?"


    Despite living another life, the decade of love I once felt for Ethan still seemed etched into my very being. Though I could rationally distance myself from him and avoid getting entangled with him, his disdainful words still stung.


    "Evelyn, speak up!" Jack''s impatience grew at my silence. He pressed his hand down on my shoulder, smiling on the surface but with a clear threat in his eyes.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You like Mr. Ethan, don''t you? Mr. Grayson is right here. If you say it, we will support the two of you being together."


    Iughed at Jack''s ignorance. Did he really think the prestigious Grayson family could be so easily swayed by a fabricated story, let alone ept an alliance with a crumbling family like ours? There were many other families who tried to get close to them all these years, but none of them seeded.


    I shook off Jack''s hand, stepped back, and turned to facen and Ethan before saying calmly, "It was raining heavily on the 15th ofst month. Mr. Ethan saw that I had no ride, so he kindly offered to drive me to a friend''s house.


    "That night, I was with my best friend, L. Mr. Grayson, Dad, if you don''t believe me, I can call her over to confirm it."


    As I finished speaking, the people around us disyed various reactions. I ignored them, nodded atn with dignity, and said, "Mr. Grayson, I apologize. Mr. Ethan''s kindness was misunderstood, and I''m sorry for causing you trouble. I promise it won''t happen again." "And..." I straightened up and looked at Ethan, taking in the face I would recognize even if it were ashes, and said slowly and deliberately, "Previously, I was out of line and forgot the boundaries between men and women, leading everyone to think I liked him. "He''s an excellent student with great character. He''s someone I admire. He''s a role model for everyone, including me."


    Ethan, I don''t want you anymore. I said it to myself. My words were a roundabout way of expressing my stance toward Ethan, but he responded with a coldugh.


    I didn''t understand why he wasughing and frowned at him, only to see a dark cloud of emotion in his eyes. But at leastn seemed pleased with my response and even went so far as topliment me.


    After the Grayson family left, Jack dragged me to a secluded corner of the garden angrily.


    "Evelyn, how dare you defy me?" He threw me to the ground and raised his foot to kick me. "Are you asking for death?"


    Just as I was about to fight back, a familiar voice tinged with amusement rang out.


    "Wow, did I just witness Mr. Wiley about to assault his own daughter?"


    I turned my head and saw those familiar, mischievous eyes.


    It was Liam Tyler, another admirer of Leah and Ethan''s archenemy. If Leah was the shadow that darkened my life in my past, Liam was the hidden demon.


    He would smile at me on the surface while stabbing me in the back countless times, which was why I ended up with no friends.


    But in my previous life, I didn''t meet him until the second half of my sophomore year. Why was he here now?


    "Mr. Tyler..." Jack stammered, caught off guard at being seen without his mask of kindness. He didn''t know what to say.


    Ivy, quick on her feet, immediately stepped in and helped me up. "Mr. Tyler, you''ve misunderstood. Evelyn talked back to Jack, and they had a little argument."


    "It was Jack''s fault for losing his temper like that."


    Ivy helped me to my feet and put on a soft and concerned expression. "Evelyn, don''t mind your dad. Are you hurt? Let me take you to a doctor."


    I shook off Ivy''s hand, brushed the dirt off my dress, and walked out with my head held high. Ivy pretended to chase after me, but Jack clutched his chest and groaned in pain. Listening to themotion behind me, I couldn''t help butugh.


    In my past life, they used what little familial affection they had to manipte me, squeezing every bit of value out of me to climb the socialdder, but that wouldn''t happen this time.


    After leaving the hotel, I realized I hadn''t brought anything with me. My phone and wallet were all left in the lounge. The early June breeze brushed against my bare legs, and I shivered from the cold.


    I paced along the street, debating whether to sneak back in to grab my phone and wallet or ask a passerby to borrow their phone so I could call L to pick me up.


    "Hmm, I thought you were so tough and would be having a delicious meal by now."

 Chapter 7

    Liam''s yful and teasing voice sounded, but I didn''t even think about turning around. I wanted nothing to do with Ethan, and even less with him.


    He walked up to me with his arms crossed, openly staring at me as he rubbed his chin and continued, "You''re different from the rumors. They all say you chase after Ethan like a stubborn glue, but just now it looked like you were eager to draw a line between you two. "So what''s the deal? New tactic? ying hard to get?" He suddenly leaned in as he spoke, and his breath brushed against my cheek. "Is this some kind of new strategy to get his attention?"


    I instinctively recoiled from his closeness, but arge warm hand gripped my shoulder before I could move. Someone pulled me back, and I found myself falling into a familiar embrace that smelled of cedarwood.


    "Stay away from her!" Ethan''s voice was icy.


    I looked up reflexively and saw his tightly pursed lips and the irritation in his eyes.


    I couldn''t understand what he was so annoyed about, but being held so close to him made me feel incredibly ufortable.


    "Let go of me," I said while pushing out of his embrace and taking two steps back to put some distance between us.


    Ethan seemed surprised by my retreat. He stared at me for a few seconds. But just as he was about to speak, Leah suddenly appeared and grabbed his arm.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Ethan, what took you so long to buy some water?" Then, as if just noticing me, Leah said, "Oh, Evelyn, you''re here too."


    I nced at her and muttered a simple "Mm".


    "Did you follow Ethan here?" Leah''s eyes darted between Ethan and me as she clung to his arm and spoke in a sweet and innocent voice.


    "Ethan, it''ste. You shouldn''t hold it against Evelyn for following you. It''s not very safe for a girl out here by herself." Her words were passive-aggressive


    Just as I was about to respond, Liam''s face turned cold as he interjected, "Miss, do you know that spreading false rumors can have legal consequences?"


    Liam usually came across as gentle and affectionate, but in reality, he was cold and indifferent. Once his mask of false kindness slipped, he became someone dark and ruthless, like a cheetah in the savannah. One moment, he waszily basking in the sun, the next baring its fangs to bite into its prey''s neck.


    Leah was frightened and shrank closer to Ethan as she said in a trembling voice, "Ethan, I don''t know what he''s talking about."


    Ethan didn''t push her away. Instead, he loosely protectively held her. He looked at me coldly and said, "Apologize."


    Even though I had witnessed Ethan''s favoritism countless times before, it still hurt every time I saw it.


    He knew perfectly well that I was here because of tonight''s banquet. He understood everything, yet he allowed Leah to say whatever she wanted.


    I didn''t want to get caught up in this pointless conflict or be a pawn in their little war, but sometimes I had no choice.


    "Apologize? Who exactly should be apologizing to whom?" I asked expressionlessly as I stared back at Ethan, meeting his gaze without flinching, almost challenging him.


    Ethan''s expression darkened, and the air around us seemed to freeze. I forced a smile and turned to leave. Some people were just inherently biased, and they would always be that way.


    As I reached the roadside, Ethan grabbed my wrist.


    "Did I say you could leave?" His voice was cold.


    Iughed bitterly. "Why would I need your permission? Ethan, who do you think you are?"


    Ethan, I won''t listen to you anymore. I won''t even want to.


    "Evelyn!" His grip tightened around my wrist so hard it felt like he might break it. "Say that again."


    "You''re hurting her." Liam stepped forward, pried Ethan''s hand from my wrist, and pulled me behind him, shielding mepletely.


    "Get lost!" Ethan grabbed Liam''s cor.


    "Why should I?" Liam squeezed the hand that held his cor and smiled provocatively. "Or maybe you should ask Evelyn whether she wants you or me to get lost."


    Ethan''s eyes suddenly locked onto mine, and as I looked up, I met his stormy gaze.


    I frowned instinctively. Just as I was about to say that I''d leave, Leah rushed over and grabbed Liam''s arm.


    "Let go of Ethan! Let go!" she demanded before turning her angry re toward me. "Evelyn, say something! Do you want to see them fight?"


    "What does this have to do with me?" I nced at my wrist, which was red from being squeezed. Finally, my patience snapped. "I didn''t provoke any of you tonight. If you have issues, deal with them yourselves. Don''t waste my time." With that, I didn''t give them another look. I hailed a taxi and left.


    As soon as I got into the taxi, I leaned against the window, watching the streetlights blur past. For some reason, I felt utterly exhausted.


    I no longer had the same obsessions in this life. All I wanted was to distance myself from those who had hurt me in the past and live my own life.


    However, reality kept dragging me back into entanglements with Ethan, Leah, and even Liam, who I hadn''t met until my sophomore year in the previous life.


    I suddenly felt scared that I wouldn''t be able to escape the fate I suffered in myst life.


    When L picked me up, I was already in a bad state. Thankfully, she was considerate and didn''t ask me any questions, only suggesting that I get some rest.


    I thanked her, took a shower, changed into fresh clothes, and forced myself to sleep.


    No matter what fate had in store for me, I''d face it head-on. I wouldn''t let myself be defeated by unfounded fears. Once I figured that out, the knot in my heart loosened significantly.


    The college entrance exams would begin in five days. I needed to focus all my energy on that. In my previous life, I wasn''t able to study fashion design or be a fashion designer, but this time, I would make it happen.


    The next day, L and I were buried in a sea of study materials when her phone suddenly buzzed.


    She answered it, and after a couple of "mm"s, I stopped paying her any attention and turned to find the solution to a difficult math problem in my review book.


    But before I could find it, L came over with her phone in hand. She sat down, pursed her lips together, and did not write a single word for several minutes. She had something on her mind.


    I put down my test paper and tied up my hair as I asked her, "Who called? Why do you look so distracted?"


    L set her pen aside and turned to face me, clearly hesitant. She made meugh, so I reached out and pinched her chubby cheek, teasing her.


    "Come on. Just say it. Don''t give me that pitiful face."


    "You asked for it," L replied cautiously as she watched my expression closely.


    I nodded, and she took a deep breath before finally speaking as if gathering all her courage. "Ethan called. He said he''s waiting for you outside our house."

 Chapter 8

    Did Ethan actuallye to L''s house to look for me? I found that a bit unbelievable. He hated me so much. Why would hee looking for me? He was probably here to make me apologize to Leah. Thinking about how he demanded I apologize to Leahst night, I chuckled and picked up my pen and exam paper again.


    "Just because he wants to see me doesn''t mean I have to go. If he wants to wait, let him wait."


    My mock exam scores before the break were two points lower than I expected. How many people could I surpass in the college entrance exam with just two extra points? Why would I waste my time on people who didn''t matter?


    I focused on my revision, but L couldn''t seem to sit still. She kept sneaking nces at me, getting up to drink water, or going to the bathroom every few minutes.


    Her phone kept buzzing on the table. After silencing it several times, L finally couldn''t take it anymore and took away my pen and exam paper. "Babe, stop writing for a moment. Tell me what''s on your mind."


    After staring at the exam paper for hours, my eyes felt sore. When L took away my pen and paper, it was the perfect excuse to rest my eyes. "What do you mean?" I blinked as I tried to relieve the dryness in my eyes.


    "Ethan," L moved closer to me and turned my face toward her. "Are you really nning to give up on him? You used to be so determined, you know."


    I repeated her words silently to myself, feeling a sudden tightness in my chest.


    Yeah, I used to be so determined. But L, when someone keeps hurting you, no matter how much you love them, you eventually have to let go.


    I had already been through the exhausting chase, and it''s too draining. Really, it was too draining. I didn''t want to experience that feeling of helplessness ever again.


    "I guess I just figured things out," I said, looking into L''s eyes. "It''s like when you suddenly stopped being obsessed with that idol a while back."


    L objected, "But that''s because I found more important things to do."


    "And so did I." I smiled and reached out to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear. "L, I love fashion design. I love the confidence and brightness thates when a girl puts on clothes that truly suit her. "I also want to do what I can to help those who need it.


    "Love..." I paused. "Love takes too much out of you. I just want to be myself."


    After I finished speaking, L suddenly hugged me, her voice filled with concern. "Alright. Then, I hope you''ll be the best version of yourself this time."


    "I will," I smiled and returned her hug.


    Just as I was about to suggest that we get back to studying, one of the maids suddenly rushed in. "Ms. Cobb, Mr. Grayson is climbing over the wall." "What?" L released me and stared outside in disbelief. "Ethan is climbing over our wall?"


    "Yes."


    L mmed her hand on the table and stood up in a huff as she rolled up her sleeves and headed for the door. "You wait here. I''ll go kick him out!"


    "I''ll go." I stopped her and nced outside, where a young man in a white T-shirt was deftly climbing the wall in the drizzling rain.


    The moment I looked out, he noticed me, and our eyes met. I didn''t want to waste time on something so pointless with Ethan, but I didn''t want to cause any trouble for L either.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tell Ethan that I''ll be out in a minute and have him wait," I said to the maid. Then, I asked her to bring me an umbre and slowly made my way outside.


    The light rain fell gently, collecting in droplets on the transparent umbre before sliding off. Ethan stood under a sycamore tree by the roadside, his entire presence exuding a cold aura.


    I paused for a moment, and Ethan looked up at me. His eyes were clear, but they radiated indifference, along with a hint of... agitation?


    It had only been about 20 minutes since he called L, and he was already getting anxious? Agitated? I raised an eyebrow, amused.


    "Evelyn, you''re something else." His voice was a bit hoarse, and he sounded like he had a stuffy nose.


    I touched my wrist, which had just warmed up inside but was now cold again.


    It was pretty chilly. In the past, I would''ve been worried that he''d catch a cold, but now I only wondered if I should I ask him to cover the medical bill if I got sick.


    "What do you mean?" I asked as I walked over and stopped about a meter away from him.


    I tilted my head slightly to look at him. "Are you saying it''s ''something else'' that I didn''t immediatelye out to see you after you called, or is it ''something else'' that I''m standing here with an umbre while you''re getting soaked?" Ethan''s face darkened with every word I said. "Evelyn, you''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you? Trying to provoke me? Suddenly saying you don''t like me anymore, getting all touchy with Liam, is that it?


    "You think I''ll get jealous, or that I''ll panic? What''s next?"


    He kept using me of doing things on purpose, stepping closer with each word, until he was standing under my umbre. "What other tricks do you have? Hmm?"


    When I came out, I couldn''t figure out why Ethan was looking for me. But now, I think I got it. He thought everything I''d been doingtely was just some reverse psychology game aimed at him. He thought I was trying to mess with him.


    I stared at him, and he simply stared back. After several seconds, I finally spoke. "Do you realize how self-centered you are?"


    I stepped back, moving the umbre away from his head. The rain quickly began to drip down his finely chiseled features, running down his jawline and soaking into his white T-shirt.


    "Or have yournguage skills be so advanced that no one else can understand them? You interpret everything in reverse. Aren''t you worried you''ll flunk the college entrance exam?"


    After hearing my sarcastic remark, Ethan''s face turned from dark to ashen, and the veins on his forehead started twitching. He took several deep breaths and gritted his teeth as he spoke. "You''re not allowed to have anything to do with Liam anymore!" "Why?" I retorted coldly. "What gives you the right to interfere with who I befriend?"


    "I said you''re not allowed!" Ethan was starting to lose his patience.


    "Just because you say so? Who do you think you are?" I reached up to tuck a windblown strand of hair behind my ear, shing him a sweet smile.


    Then, I imitated Leah''s sharine tone as I asked, "Or should I say, who are you to me?"

 Chapter 9

    I carefully observed Ethan''s expression. As soon as I finished speaking, the look of disgust that quickly appeared on his face was the same as before. See? This was what men were like. It was not surprising at all. I wouldn''t believe it either if someone who''d loved me for a long time and clung to me without any regard for their dignity, suddenly imed they didn''t love me anymore. That was why he couldn''t ept my sudden change and why he showed disgust when I asked him, "Who are you to me?". It was just a small test.


    I chuckled softly and took two steps back. "See? You can''t answer, can you?


    "I wasn''t lying when I said I don''t like you anymore. Everything I''ve done recently wasn''t some kind of reverse psychology.


    "Ethan," I called his name seriously. "Believe me, I won''t cling to you anymore.


    "There are only five days left. In five days, we''ll graduate, and after graduation, we''ll have nothing to do with each other.


    "This city is actually quite small. In fact, it''s so small that if we intentionally avoid each other, we won''t run into each other."


    With that, I turned to leave without looking back at him.


    "If you don''t like me anymore, then who do you like?"


    I had barely taken two steps when Ethan suddenly grabbed my wrist, yanking me around to face him. His hands gripped my shoulders as he stared at me angrily. "Is it Liam that you like?"


    He suddenly let out a mockingugh, his tone dripping with disdain and sarcasm. "I heard that the Tyler family gave a project to the Wiley family this morning."


    With that, Ethan released me and turned away coldly. "Evelyn, you and your family are really something, huh? You couldn''t sell to the Grayson family, so you turned around and sold to the Tyler family, right?"


    The rain suddenly poured down, the sound of raindrops hitting the umbre filled my ears with a constant patter. All I could hear was Ethan''s words echoing in my head.


    "You couldn''t sell to the Grayson family, so you turned around and sold to the Tyler family."


    What had Jack done this time?


    "Eve, are you okay?" L ran up to me with an umbre after seeing Ethan leave, her steps quickening as she reached me.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I opened my mouth to speak but found myself unable to say anything.


    All this time, I''d been focused on distancing myself from Ethan, trying not to be a stepping stone for the Grayson family. But I''d forgotten that while I could distance myself from Ethan and stop liking him, who I liked didn''t matter to Jack at all.


    Liking Ethan was something he supported and even facilitated because Ethan came from a powerful family. My affection for him was just a convenient stepping stone, a way to avoid unnecessary trouble. But if I didn''t like him, and if I didn''t have my own means, he could easily control me anyway.


    It didn''t matter if the Grayson family wasn''t interested in me. There were always other wealthy families. As long as I was Jack''s daughter, as long as I was Evelyn, he could use me to gain benefits.


    A chill spread from deep within, making me shiver uncontrobly.


    Noticing my shivering, L quickly hugged me and guided me back inside. "It''s okay, Eve. It''s just one guy, right? If you don''t want him, there are plenty more.


    "I''ll find you ten hot guys tomorrow. You can pick whoever you like, and we''ll go have some fun."


    "Yeah," I replied, finding a bit of myposure as we got inside. I smiled at her.


    I nced at the scattered test papers on the table but found I didn''t have the focus to continue. "I''m feeling cold. I think I''ll take a hot shower."


    I wasn''t really wet, but I felt icy cold inside.


    L touched my hand, immediately noticing how cold it was. Then, she quickly pushed me upstairs.


    "You are cold! Go take a hot shower right away. The college entrance exams are only a few days away. You can''t afford to get sick."


    As she nudged me along, she called out to the kitchen, "Vera, please make something hot for Evelyn. She''s freezing!"


    She didn''t leave until she saw me reaching the door of my room. Once inside, I closed the door and copsed onto the floor.


    Jack had never neglected my material needs. Before my rebirth, I always thought he just didn''t love me, which was why he never cared for or looked after me.


    I thought that aside from not loving me, he was at least a decent father who didn''t stop feeding me, clothing me, or start abusing me because of my stepmother.


    In terms of material things, I was treated the same as Elene. He was never biased. But to the Grayson family, I was nothing more than a disposable pawn.


    I closed my eyes and felt a sudden urge to contact Ka. As soon as the thought crossed my mind, I acted on it.


    I pulled out the phone L had given me and inserted my recement SIM card. I found Ka''s number in my contacts and dialed.


    No answer.


    I called several times, but it was always the same. The urge to find Ka quickly faded.


    I put the phone down and undressed for the shower. The warm water cascaded over me, slowly helping me regain my resolve. Now that I knew what Jack was nning, I had to be prepared.


    I was already 18, so I could act independently now. As long as I got into St. Nichs University and didn''t return to the Wiley residence, he wouldn''t be able to control me.


    The most important thing now was the college entrance exam. I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. After my shower, I went downstairs.


    As soon as I reached the bottom step, L set down her papers and ran over to me, carefully holding my hand.


    "Are you feeling better? Still cold?" She led me to the couch and added, "Vera cooked mushroom soup for you. I didn''t bring it up because I thought you''d want to soak for a bit." "Thanks."


    Seeing L''s bright, lively face filled me with warmth. There were still people in this world who loved me. L was so kind, and I couldn''t let her down.


    After drinking the soup, I dove back into studying with L. For the next few days, I stayed at L''s house, skipping school.


    I didn''t want to get involved with the Grayson family anymore, and I couldn''t be bothered with whatever deal Jack had made with Liam.


    The day before the college entrance exam, I told L that we should take a break from studying and asked her if there was anything she wanted to do for fun.


    L''s face lit up with excitement. We brainstormed a bit and decided to go out shopping and enjoy some good food.


    At the mall, L made a beeline for the designer stores. However, I held her back and nced at a nearby affordable women''s clothing store.


    "The clothes in here look pretty nice. Why don''t we take a look?"


    If I was going to break away from the Wiley family, I needed to start getting familiar with living like the average person.


    Even though the Wiley family was just an empty shell now, the dying camel was still bigger than a horse. Ever since I was little, I had never bought clothes that cost less than five figures.


    L, looking unenthusiastic, followed me into the store, her head drooping. "The clothes here aren''t very cute. I saw a dress at Mndo that I really liked. Can we go buy it first, and thene back?"


    Just as L finished speaking, we suddenly heard a mockingugh. We looked up to see Leah and her usual group ofckeys.

 Chapter 10

    "Ugh, what bad luck," L muttered as soon as she saw Leah, making her dislike clear. She turned to drag me out of the store. "Eve, there are too many flies here. Let''s shop somewhere else."


    I nced at Leah. Knowing her, she''d definitely cause some trouble, but I wasn''t in the mood to waste any time and energy on them.


    I nodded to L. "Alright. Let''s go."


    As we started to leave, one of Leah''s followers exchanged a look with her before snidelymenting, "Who does she think she is? Everyone knows she''s about to go broke, yet she still struts around like she''s better than everyone else." Leah pretended to stop her follower, "Don''t say that."


    "What did you say?" L spun around, storming up to the girl with anger in her eyes. She shoved Leah aside, who yelped as she stumbled into a nearby clothing rack.


    Another one of Leah''s followers quickly helped her up. "Leah, are you okay? L, how could you hit her?"


    "So what if I did? You should keep your filthy mouth shut unless you want me to turn your face into a punching bag!"


    L moved so quickly that, before I could react, she was already raising her hand to strike the girl.


    They outnumbered us three to two, and L and I, who were used to a pampered life, couldn''t even lift a small water jug, much less win in a fight. Plus, we were the ones who started it.


    With the college entrance exam just around the corner, I didn''t want L to get into any trouble because of me. I quickly grabbed her hand before she could hit anyone and shook my head, but my actions only made them think I was scared. The girl sneered, giving L a sarcastic thumbs-down. "Look at that. Even your master knows better than you. Why are you barking like a stray dog?"


    In the next instant, a loud p rang out as my hand connected with the girl''s face. Living a second life taught me that one didn''t always need to be confrontational and that it was not worth wasting time on people who didn''t matter.


    That was why I had ignored all of Leah''s petty schemestely. But my tolerance seemed to have made them think I was some pushover, weak enough that even my friends could be bullied and humiliated.


    That p was sharp and decisive, and almost as soon as itnded, a red handprint appeared on the girl''s cheek.


    No one expected me to strike first. Leah was the first to react. She stared at me in disbelief as she shielded her follower.


    "Evelyn, why did you hit her?"


    L instinctively stepped in front of me. "Anyone with a brain knows who started this. Don''t y dumb."


    I ignored Leah and pulled L behind me, locking eyes with the girl I''d just pped. "You''re Agnes, right? I remember you were almost expelled after thest midterm exams because of a fight. Your parents had to beg the principal to let you stay, didn''t they?" Silverwood High School was the best in Yardville, attracting students from all walks of life. There were those like L and me, who got in by making hefty donations, and then there were those like Leah and Agnes, who came from modest backgrounds but had excellent grades and got in on merit.


    The difference between the rich and the poor was that we had more choices and more confidence to back us up.


    Agnes''s face turned pale at my words, but I simply gave her a cold look.


    "The college entrance exam is tomorrow. I suggest you keep your nose clean, or we can see if you''re ready to face the consequences of your actions."


    Then I turned my gaze to Leah, giving her a pointed warning. She froze for a moment under my stare, but quickly snapped out of it, her eyes filling with tears.


    "Evelyn, are you threatening us?"


    "Leah..." I sighed and felt my patience slip away. But I still tried to speak calmly. "You really don''t need to keep ying these little games with me.


    "I''ve told you many times that I don''t like Ethan anymore. You don''t need to be hostile toward me, and you don''t need to focus all your attention on me.


    "If you''re wise enough, you''ll focus on your studies and work on improving yourself. Ethan''s grandfather may not care about social status, but his mother certainly does."


    I finished speaking slowly, and for some reason, none of them said a word. I nced at L with confusion.


    She looked at me, her lips moving as if she wanted to say something, but then she just swallowed hard. What were they looking at...


    Before I could finish the thought, I heard a cold voice behind me, followed by a sarcasticugh.


    "Evelyn, if you''re so good at predicting the future, can you tell whether you''ll get into St. Nichs University?"


    Cold sweat broke out on my back. Why was Ethan here? How much of what I said did he hear? Even though I no longer had feelings for Ethan, that didn''t mean I could just casually talk about his family affairs. I felt a bit guilty, but mostly I was embarrassed.


    "Why aren''t you talking anymore? You always have so much to say, don''t you, Evelyn?"


    I could hear Ethan''s footsteps getting closer, each step echoing in my mind. I swallowed nervously, trying to keep my expression neutral, and turned to face him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What else would you like to hear, Mr. Grayson? Just tell me, and I''ll say it however you want."


    Even though I knew it was wrong to talk about others behind their backs, and I felt guilty for being overheard, I wasn''t about to back down. I knew I was in the wrong, but I couldn''t just admit defeat.


    After all, what I said was for the sake of Leah and Ethan. With a loud crash, Ethan kicked over a row of clothes.


    Everyone in the store froze, trembling in fear. Even the employees, seeing the damage to their merchandise, didn''t dare to say a word.


    Leah, who had never seen Ethan so angry before, looked at him with tear-filled eyes and whispered, "Ethan..."


    "Get out!"


    "Ethan..." Leah tried again.


    Ethan had no patience left. He kicked over another row of clothes, his voice icy and menacing. "Get out of here! All of you!"


    Leah and her followers quickly fled, and Ethan tossed a ck credit card onto the counter, prompting the employees to quietly leave the store as well.


    Now, it was just Ethan, L, and me in the shop. L clung to my hand, as if afraid Ethan might harm me, but in truth, she didn''t dare provoke him either.


    I knew his anger was directed at me, so I said to L, "You should wait for me outside. I''ll be out in a minute."


    "No, I..."


    I nced at Ethan. He was clearly at the end of his patience.


    "It''s okay," I interrupted L, smiling at her to show that I wasn''t worried. "I''ll be fine. Just wait for me outside. I''ll be out soon."


    L hesitated and looked at Ethan before reluctantly nodding and leaving the store.

 Chapter 11

    Only Ethan and I were left.


    This was the first time I''d seen Ethan since that tense encounter the other day. After that day, I thought it would be a long time before we crossed paths again. But fate seemed to have other ns, as we met again sooner than I expected in such an ufortable situation. I watched Ethan approach me with a stern expression, trying to step back discreetly. But before I could move, he grabbed my wrist and forcefully pulled me against the checkout counter.


    Then, standing in front of me, he leaned in slightly, one hand pressed on the counter beside my arm as he looked down at me.


    "I''ve been matched with Leah," he said coldly. "So, who did you match yourself with? Liam? Or maybe another wealthy family in Yardville?"


    To Ethan, I seemed to be nothing more than amodity with a price tag. Although he''d already made it clear that he viewed me as someone with ulterior motives, I couldn''t help but feel a wave of anger at being so tantly insulted.


    I stared at him and smiled, deliberately trying to provoke him. "Who do you think I''d choose?"


    "Evelyn!" Ethan practically spat out my name through gritted teeth.


    I slowly reached my hand toward his face, and just as I was about to touch him, I shoved him away. "It doesn''t matter who I choose. I''ll never choose you."


    My smile faded as I turned cold and strode out of the store. As soon as I stepped outside, L came over and grabbed my hand.


    "Eve, are you okay?"


    I shook my head, but my mood for shopping hadpletely disappeared. "Let''s go home."


    "Okay." L quickly called her driver, and we left shortly afterward.


    As the driver drove away, I could feel someone''s gaze lingering on me, but I didn''t turn around. I just wanted to leave that ce as quickly as possible.


    When we got back to the Cobb residence, I was nning to head straight to my room, but L''s parents had flown in to be with their precious daughter on the eve of her college entrance exams.


    L was overjoyed and immediately threw herself into their arms, calling out, "Mom! Dad!" in a yful voice.


    I stood there, unsure of what to do. After about ten seconds of hesitation, I quietly slipped out of the living room.


    The butler started to call after me, but I gestured for him to keep quiet and quickly walked out.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    L''s parents were both in politics, but they had inherited some wealth from their ancestors. Although they were no longer involved in the business world, they were still well-regarded in Yardville. They were always kind and polite to me, but this was a rare family reunion for them, and I didn''t want to intrude.


    I sent L a message saying I had gone back to the Wiley residence and told her not to worry about me. After leaving L''s house, I checked into a hotel. I took a shower and got into bed early that night.


    I had been studying hard for the exams, and I felt confident about the test the next day. But my mind kept drifting back to everything that had happened recently, as well as the regrets and unresolved issues from my previous life.


    I felt chaotic and frustrated, but I forced myself to push those emotions aside and focus on the exam ahead. After tossing and turning for a while, I finally closed my eyes, trying to get some rest.


    The next few days were consumed by the intensity of the college entrance exams. I followed a strict routine of sleeping and rising early, and regr meals, preparing myself for this new chapter in life.


    On thest day of exams, Max came to pick me up at the school gate. He stood outside the car and walked over when he saw me before saying, "Ms. Wiley, Mr. Wiley sent me to bring you home."


    I looked at Max and didn''t immediately follow him. After all these days, Jack hadn''t even reached out or called even once. But now, he suddenly wanted me back. "Ms. Wiley." Max bowed slightly when he saw I wasn''t moving.


    I nced at him and walked toward the car. It was an hourter when I arrived at the Wiley residence. As I stepped into the living room, Ivy greeted me warmly. "Evelyn, you''re finally back! You must have been exhausted these past few days. I had the cook prepare some banana pudding for you. Come and have some."


    I changed my shoes, ready to respond, when I saw Liam standing there in a shy pink shirt, smiling at me.


    "Hey, Evelyn! How are you?"


    Ethan had mentioned that the Tyler family had given the Wiley family a business project, so I''d been expecting to see Liam again. I just hadn''t expected Jack to act so quickly. The college entrance exams had just ended, and here he was already. I doubted that Liam was interested in me, but Jack clearly didn''t see it that way.


    When Jack came down the stairs and saw that I hadn''t responded to Liam''s greeting, he frowned and scolded me. "Didn''t you hear Mr. Tyler talking to you?"


    Then, with a fawning smile, he turned to Liam and said, "Please don''t mind her, Mr. Tyler. Evelyn''s been under a lot of stress because of the exams. She''s a bit out of it."


    "Yes, yes." Ivy chimed in, carrying several bowls of banana pudding. "Please don''t take it to heart, Mr. Tyler. Evelyn,e and try some."


    However, I had no interest in ying along with their charade. The exams had worn me out, and all I wanted was to let my mind rest for a bit.


    "I''m not hungry. I''m going to go upstairs and take a bath first." With that, I headed for the stairs. As I passed Liam, I greeted him out of politeness.


    Right now, I had to y along. I had to be practical and know my ce. When I reached the door to my room, Elene suddenly opened her door and stepped out.


    When she saw me, she snorted and said, "Shameless."


    I had no idea what she meant, so I paused with my hand on the door handle. Turning around, I crossed my arms and leaned against the doorframe. "Who''s shameless? And how exactly?" "You know exactly who I''m talking about!" Elene red at me, looking as puffed up as a frog.


    I narrowed my eyes and stood up straight, taking a step closer to her. "I really don''t. Why don''t we go downstairs and ask your parents? Then we can all figure out exactly who this ''shameless'' person is."


    She must not have expected me to threaten to tell on her, which was why she froze for a few seconds. Then, she pointed a finger at me and hissed, "You wouldn''t dare!"


    I smirked. "Try me. Don''t mess with me, Elene, or even I won''t know what I''m capable of." With that, I mmed my door shut and went into my room.


    The familiar surroundings of the room I''d lived in for over a decade now feltpletely alien to me. I exhaled deeply and walked over to sit at my desk.


    I came back today to grab my savings card and some valuable items.


    At the end of August, I would be heading to St. Nichs University. Before that, I could buy a house near the university under L''s name. That way, when the inevitable fallout with the Wiley family happened, I wouldn''t be left homeless. In the meantime, I nned to take as much money from Jack as I could. I wasn''t trying to be a saint or morally superior.


    Although I would rather not have a father like Jack, the fact was he brought me into this world, so he was obligated to support me. I was entitled to spend his money.

 Chapter 12

    I had just finished counting my savings and sorting through some luxury items I didn''t need when the maid called me down for dinner. I responded and set my things aside, then got up to leave my room. I thought that after spending so much time upstairs, Liam would have already left. But when I walked into the dining room, there he was, sitting like a lord at the head of the table, with Jack seated beside him. I couldn''t help but find it amusing. Normally, Jack would go on and on about respecting the elderly when he was around me and Elene.


    As soon as he saw me, Jack called out eagerly. "Evelyn,e over here! Have a chat with Mr. Tyler. I''m getting old, and I know you young people aren''t interested in what I have to say."


    I leaned against the banister, holding up my phone, and silently mouthed a number to Jack. The next second, I heard the notification sound of a transfer hitting my ount.


    I walked toward them slowly, checking my phone to see the amount-five thousand dors. I couldn''t help but smirk and stop in my tracks.


    "Mr. Wiley, your bribe is a bit stingy, don''t you think? Or perhaps..." I nced deliberately at Liam as I spoke.


    Liam was sharp. He met my gaze and seemed to immediately understand the silent exchange between Jack and me.


    He chuckled and adjusted his posture to lean back morefortably in his chair. "Mr. Wiley, have you been skimping on Evelyn''s allowance?"


    Jack quickly denied it andughed nervously. "Mr. Tyler, you misunderstand. I''ve just been busy this month and was a couple of dayste transferring her allowance. That''s why she''s upset."


    Then he turned to me, smiling through gritted teeth. "Come over and eat. I''ll have Ivy transfer another 10 thousand dorster."


    My eyes lit up. I hadn''t expected to get this much money out of just one meal. Thinking quickly, I decided to push my luck.


    "Dad, 10 thousand dors isn''t enough. The exams are over, and I''ve made ns to go out with friends.


    "Once the admission letterse in, there will be lots of graduation parties to attend. Could you increase my allowance a bit more?"


    Jack was practically grinding his teeth as he asked, "How much do you want?"


    I held up my hand, spreading my fingers wide, and then closed them. "50 thousand dors."


    Jack''s face darkened as he forced out a "Fine". Then, he added, "Now will youe eat?"


    I nodded happily, but just before sitting down, I threw in onest request. "Dad, don''t forget the five sets of Gxy outfits you promised me."


    "Mm." Jack was so fed up that he could barely speak.


    Nevertheless, I was thrilled. Even Liam, who had been watching the scene with amusement, seemed more pleasant to me.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I picked up the soup in front of me and asked, "Mr. Tyler, why aren''t you having any soup? Is the food here not to your taste?"


    Liam''s eyes were filled with a yful mockery. He nced at the pumpkin soup in front of him but didn''t touch it. "I''m afraid drinking the soup will make me miss out on a good show."


    I took a sip of the soup. It was delicious, both savory and slightly sweet.


    "Then don''t drink it," I said and signaled the maid to take away Liam''s soup and rece it with a ss of in water.


    We spoke softly, and Jack, who had been speaking with Ivy, noticed and gave me a questioning look. I simply replied, "Mr. Tyler doesn''t like the soup," and left it at that.


    After putting Elene in her ce earlier, the meal went smoothly, with no one to irritate me. After lunch, Liam lingered for a while longer.


    I had no idea why he had so much time to waste, but since I had just extorted so much money from Jack, it wouldn''t have been polite to leave immediately.


    I stayed in the living room and listened to their conversation. It became clear that the project the Tyler family had given to Jack was already underway, but Jack, insatiable as ever, wanted in on a new real estate development the Tyler family was nning. "That''s something you will have to discuss with ourpany''s project manager," Liam said as he stood up to leave. Then, he nced at me. "Evelyn, why don''t you see me out?"


    I looked at him, then at Jack, and nodded before getting up.


    Although the Wiley family didn''t have much money, when I was younger, Jack had bought this ce from a down-and-out businessman. The property had one notable feature, it was huge, with the garden upying over 60% of thend.


    Liam had his driver pull the car up to the front gate, so we walked out along the flower-lined path.


    "Evelyn, I find you really interesting. How about you be my girlfriend?"


    I had just absentmindedly plucked a sprig of rosemary from the side of the path and was now fiddling with it. The scent of rosemary filled my hands as I snapped back to reality, frowning at him.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    Bing Liam''s girlfriend? What a ridiculous joke.


    I remembered that in my past life, on the night I learned the truth about him, he had said to me, "Evelyn, I used to pity you for being an unloved wife, used by your parents, betrayed by your friends. But now that I look at you, I think you deserve it. "I regret it. If I had known you were just a disposable rag to Ethan, I would never have wasted my time getting close to you."


    "Friend?" Liam had sneered at me. "You''re not even good enough to be my friend."


    In my past life, I wasn''t even worthy of being his friend. But now, he wanted me to be his girlfriend?


    My response left Liam stunned for a few seconds. Then he frowned. "Am I not good enough to be your boyfriend?"


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst outughing. The more I thought about it, the funnier it seemed, and Iughed so hard that my stomach hurt.


    Liam''s face darkened as he listened to myughter. Just as he was about to lose his temper, I managed to stop myself.


    I tossed the crushed rosemary leaves aside, looked at him, and spoke calmly, "Liam, I know you and Ethan are arch-enemies.


    "I don''t know why you''re giving Jack these projects, but let me make one thing clear. Whatever''s going on between you two has nothing to do with me."


    The sky, which had been clear just moments ago, suddenly grew overcast, and the wind began to whip through the blooming trees.


    I looked up at the gathering clouds and then back at Liam, whose face had darkened at my words.


    "I''ve already cut ties with Ethan. I don''t want to see him or have any connection to him, and that includes you." With that, I turned and walked away.


    As I headed back, I clenched my hands tightly. Liam''s words hadpletely caught me off guard.


    In my past life, they had repeatedly hurt me. In this life, I just wanted to stay far away from them, yet they kept intruding on my life, constantly pushing my boundaries.


    I let out a coldugh. Was that what everyone thought of me? That I was some fool who could be toyed with and discarded at will?

 Chapter 13

    Chapter


    13


    Maybe it was the relief of finishing the college entrance exams, but that night, I came down with a high lever. It wasn''t until the night before I was supposed to pick up my eptance letter that I finally started feeling better.


    The moment the exam results were released online, I checked my score. Out of a total of 750 points, 1 scored 713-5. That was over 30 points above the cutoff for St. Nichs University.


    Twas very satisfied with the result. After nights of being gued by nightmares, I finally had a good dream.


    The next morning, 1 got up early to get ready to go to school.


    L had gone abroad with her parents for a trip right after the exams, so it had been over ten days since west saw each other. We met up at the school gate.


    L had cut her long hair short and dyed it chestnut brown. Since we had already graduated, she was dressed more casually. She looked like a beautiful girl straight out of aic who hade to life. Upon sering me, L was thrilled. She ran over and hugged me tightly.


    ""Eve, I missed


    you so much! 1 bought you a ton of gifts in Mimi, Let''s go to my ce to pick them up after we get our eptance letters, okay?"


    Her hug made me smile. "Sure."


    "Then it''s settled" L let go of me and started yfelly shaking my hand. "It''s been so long. Let me see if you''ve gained or lost weight."


    She frowned, then added, "You''ve lost weight! Haven''t you been eating properly?"


    L was acting like a concerned parent, which made meugh. I tugged her along as we headed into the school. "I told you a few days ago that I caught a cold. I didn''t have much of an appetite."


    "oh, right." Lnodded, then yfully lifted my chin like a delinquent, making me face her. "But I have to say that you''ve gotten really pretty."


    "If I''m not careful, your beauty might even charm me," L joked dramatically.


    Iswalled her hand away. "Liar. Weren''t you just saying yesterday that you''d have babies with your idol?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    L justughed. We chatted andughed the whole way to the ssroom.


    Maybe it was because everyone had already shed their high school identities, but it seemed like they had all changed in the short ten days.


    The moment L and I stepped into the ssroom, all eyes turned to us. Then people started whispering to each other in hushed tones. I frowned as Leah walked gracefully over


    Leah had changed a lot too. She was wearing a simple white dress, and her long, straight ck hair was let loose, cascading down her back. Although she wasn''t strildngly beautiful at first nce, she had a sweet and innocent look. She stopped beside me, tilted her head, and smiled. "Evelyn. I heard you''re with Mr. Tyler now. When did you two get together?""


    "Oh, you''re so secretive! You didn''t even tell us you were dating Mr. Tyler. Your ability to keep it under wraps is impressive!


    "Evelyn," Leah lowered her voice just enough for everyone around to hear, "there''s a rumor going around that you were the one who chased after Mr. Tyler. Is that true?" Her words would eastly cause a misunderstanding.


    I had pursued Ethan so relentlessly before, determined not to give up, but then suddenly stopped, only to have rumors about me and Liam start circting


    Anyone who heard this would think poorly of me, that 1 was someone who jumped from one person to another.


    If I were a guy, these rumors wouldn''t bother me much. But as 1 was a girl, it was different.


    1

 Chapter 14

    Six months ago, a girl at Silverwood High School was viciously ndered after she turned down a boy''s confession.


    The boy spread malicious rumors about her, and soon, she was the target of everyone''s gossip and judgment. In the end, she was driven to suicide The incident was fresh in everyone''s minds, yet many had already chosen to forget it. L red at Leah. "And how is that any of your business? You''re always poking your nose into everything"


    Leah was taken aback by L''s hostility and quickly put on a pitiful expression. "I didn''t mean anything by it. Why are you so mean to me?"


    Her indignant tone made meugh. "Because you''re spreading baseless rumors," I said as I tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear. "Do you realize that making up lies about someone is grounds for a defamationwsuit


    Leah''s hands clenched at her sides as she stared at me. I didn''t pay her any more attention and led L back to our seats.


    Erhan was sitting on a desk just a couple of rows away from mine with his hands in his pockets and one leg stretched out onto the desk next to him.


    I stopped in front of him, intending to ask him to move. But when I looked up, I identally met his gaze. For a brief moment, I thought I saw restraint andplexity in his eyes


    He quickly moved his leg, and L and 1 took our seats.


    Not long after, our homeroom teacher entered the ssroom with a big smile on her face. She announced as she stood at the podium, "ss, I have some good news! The two students who got the first and second-highest scores in Yardville for the science stream are from our ss!"


    The coom erupted in chatter.


    "No way! Are our ssmates that amazing?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is it?"


    "Come on, tellus, tell us! We want to know who the top scorers are!"


    The teacher grinned and said, "Well, the first ce obviously goes to our very own Ethan. As for second ce.


    She paused for dramatic effect. The ss started urging her on again, and she finally said, "Second ce goes to Evelyn!


    "Evelyn scored 7135 points, just 15 points behind Ethan."


    As soon as the teacher finished speaking, heard gasps and whispers fill the room


    Bring close by, I overheard someone say, "How is that even possible?-


    "Evelyn has always been at the bottom of the ss. How could she suddenly jump to second ce in Salverwood High School?"


    "Did you forget that her grades have been improving rapidly for the past two months?"


    "I didn''t forget, but there''s still a huge difference between being in the top 20 in the ss and second best in silverwood High School!"


    ituned out their chatter, but L was behind me, hugging me excitedly and shouting, "Eve, congrattions! You''re amazing, so amazing! Ah!"


    Iughed and raised a hand to cover her mouth. "Thanks, but keep it down. The teacher''s going to scold you in a minute."


    Realizing where she was, L quickly mped her hand over her mouth, still smiling happily.


    "Come on, everyone, give them a round of apuse," our teacher reminded us and started to p herself.


    Soon, the entire ssroom was filled with apuse.


    As I sat there, I nced down at the small note I had taped to the top right corner of my desk on the day I was reborn. It read, "Be the best version of yourself". My eyes began to sting with tears. Evelyn, may this second chance at lide allow you to be the best version of yourself. Never again should you forsake yourself for the sake of loving someone else.


    This world was beautiful and full of wonders-vast and forgiving hope that when you look back one day, your life won''t be filled with endless regrets and sorrow, but rather a picture worth cherishing

 Chapter 15

    The final ss meeting marked the end of our three years of intense studying. ording to tradition at Yardville High School, there would be a farewell banquet tonight a proper send-off for both students and teachers, a grand celebration to put a perfect end to this


    chapter of our lives.


    After dinner, it was already past 9:00 pm, but no one wanted the night to end. Someone suggested going to a karaoke bar, and since we were all adults now, our homeroom teacher didn''t stop us. Instead, she made up an excuse to leave and gave us the time to enjoy ourselves.


    I didn''t want to stay in the same space as Ethan, nor did I want to constantly be on guard against Leah''s maniptive tactics.


    I was thinking of finding an excuse to leave when L clung to my arm with excitement and wouldn''t let go.


    "Eve, let''s have a little bit of alcohol, okay? How about a mojito? I''ve never had alcohol before, and I really want to try it. I wonder if it''s as good as people say." L looked at me with her eyes full of eager anticipation.


    I knew her parents were very strict with her. She had never had a drop of alcohol in her Ete. So, upon seeing her with those bright, hopeful eyes, I just couldn''t say no. "Alright, but let''s make a deal," I said while checking my phone. "It''s 10:00p.m. now. We''ll go home at exactly midnight, and you can only try a little bit-no overindulging,"


    As I spoke, I felt a gaze Lingering on me. Instinctively looked around but didn''t see anything.


    L quickly nodded and smiled brightly. "Okay!"


    On the other side of the room, I overheard Leah asking Ethan, "Erhan, are you going too?


    Ethan''s voice was calm. "Do you want to go?


    Leah replied, "I do. After tonight, we''ll all be going our separate ways. Opportunities to hang out like this will be rare.


    Ethan smiled faintly. "Then let''s go."


    From what I remember, Ethan had never been interested in socializing with our ssmates. He was generous, polite, and helpful throughout our three years of high school, but that didn''t mean the valued those friendships deeply.


    He was too busy, and he had always been taught to maximize his own benefits. Hence, he rarely joined in on group activities unless it was necessary. But tonight, he apanied Leah because she wanted to go Sometimes, I didn''t understand my former self. So many little details had clearly shown me how much Ethan favored Leah, yet I remained blind to them back then.


    Soon, we made our way to a karaoke bar, filling a private room with our presence. Since we were in an elite ss, there were only about 20 of us, but the room quickly became crowded with everyone either standing or sitting, I didn''t feel like singing or drinking, so I found an inconspicuous corner to sit in, resting my head on my hand while watching the others have fun. I felt like an outsider in the lively atmosphere.


    I thought back to this same day in my past life. I had been so incredibly happy then, thrilled that I had finally caught up with the boy I loved with all my heart.


    I couldn''t help but daydream about a beautiful future, eagerly looking forward to the day we''d finally be together. But what happened in the end?


    Ismirked to myself, lost in thought, when suddenly someone called out to me,


    "Evelyn,e join us in the game!"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I looked over and saw Ethan, Leah, and a bunch of others gathering to y Truth or Dare. Ethan was looking at me, but I couldn''t make out his expression in the dim light. However, his eyes reminded me of a calm winterke. I instinctively wanted to read his thoughts, but my rational mind quickly stopped me


    L appeared beside me and clutched my arm. "You guys go ahead and y. Eve and I are tired, so we''ll rest for a bit."


    Someone in the crowd called out, "Tired? How could she be tired when she''s been sitting there the whole time without moving? What a killjoy."


    "You!" L started to retort, but I gently squeezed her arm, stopping her before she could say anything else.

 Chapter 16

    L was about to start arguing with the others, but I quickly pulled her back and said, "Let''s y. How do we y?"


    Maybe because I agreed too quickly, everyone seemed a bit surprised and didn''t respond right away. I approached the group and asked about the rules, but no one answered.


    In the end, it was Antoine Greer who shifted over and exined the rules to me while making space for me to sit beside him.


    The rules were simple. We span a beer bottle on the table, and whoever the bottle pointed to had to answer a question. The person who answered the previous question got to ask this one, and everyone else could choose their punishment if the victim didn''t want to


    answer.


    After exining everything, Antoine asked me, "Got it?**


    At first, everyone yed cautiously, asking sate questions like, "Who do you think is the most attractive in ss?", "Do you have a crush on anyone?", "Have you ever been in rtionship?" or "What''s the most embarrassing thing you''ve ever done?"", Gradually, the questions became bolder, and the dares more challenging. As I watched, each person took their turn, and I started feeling lucky that the bottle hadn''t pointed at meThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But then, in another round, the bottle pointed directly at Ethan. The group erupted into apuse, emboldened by the game


    The person who had been punished in the previous round asked, "Do you like the person to your left or the person to your right?"


    As soon as the question was asked, the group broke out into more cheers andughter.


    Someone said, "Gabriel, Isn''t this a pointless question? If it wasn''t for the ssmittee, why would Ethan even be here ying with us, given how busy he is?"


    Leah''s face flushed red with embarrassment but also with happiness as she shyly said, "Don''t talk nonsense, you guys."


    While some people teased Leah, others turned their attention toward me I frowned and nced at where I was sitting


    Sure enough, the seat Antoine had made for me was directly to Ethan''s left. This question was essentially asking him whether he liked Leah or me


    In the background, a song with a strong beat was ying, and each beat seemed to echo in my heart. My heart skipped a beat, and I followed everyone''s gaze to look at Ethan.


    At that moment, our eyes met. I couldn''t read the emotions in the eyes that had once captivated me, so I quickly looked away.


    Erhan chuckled softly, "With so many people here, we should leave somece for others."


    With that, he picked up the three beers in front of him and downed them all in one go.


    Someone switched the music to a calm instrumental track, and my heartbeat gradually slowed down. I looked away and smiled.


    We yed two more rounds, both of which ended with Ethan being chosen again. By then, it was already past 11:30 pm.


    Deciding that this would be myst round before heading home, I watched as the bottle spun again. This tube, it seemed to have a grudge against me, pointing directly at me as it mocking my earlier hesitation


    L, who had barely drunk anything, was already tipsy due to her low alcohol tolerance. She was leaning against me, more excited than anyone else,ughing as she said, "Eve, it''s you! Truth or dare?"

 Chapter 17

    I frowned and stared at the bottle pointed at me. As fate would have it, the person who got to ask the question was Ethan as he had been punished in thest round.


    I didn''t want to assume the worst about him, but given how he''d been picking on metely, I couldn''t shake the feeling that he might try to make things difficult for me.


    When I was in love with him back then, even being teased by him felt like happiness, like he cared about me. But now, after waking up from that dream, it just felt like my brain had been clouded. However, he only asked a simple question which surprised me "What''s thest name of the person you like?


    If it had been anyone else, they might have answered easily. But I couldn''t. Even though my rational mind told me to distance myself from Ethan, the years of love and affection couldn''t just disappear in a few months. My silence made Ethan frown.


    Someone from the group chimed in, "Can''t you even answer such a simple question?"


    "Where''s that determination you had when chasing Ethan? Why so shy now?"


    Theirments made Leah, who had been smiling before, pursed her lips. She looked at me, her gaze filled with a mix of unwillingness and jealousy.


    When I met her gaze, Leah wrapped her arms around Ethan''s, as if trying to defuse the situation for me. "Oh,e on. Don''t give her a hard time. Doesn''t a girl deserve a little dignity?"


    "Or..." Leah''s eyes shifted as she added, "Maybe Eve''s crush isn''t someone we should be talking about."


    Leah seemed eager tobel me as someone''s girlfriend. If Ethan loved and cared for her so much, did she need to act like a frightened bird?


    "How much?" I asked while looking at Ethan and choosing to drink


    Upon hearing this, Ethan smirked. "Six bottles,"


    Six bottles of beer. I nodded, grabbed the opened beers without hesitation, and started drinking.


    My alcohol tolerance wasn''t great, nor was my stomach''s condition that night. By the time I finished the six bottles, my stomach was aching, and a thinyer of sweat had formed on my forehead. Seeing my pale face, L quickly tried to stop me. "Eve, that''s enough! Stop drinking!"


    Her voice even took on a tearful tone as she pointed at Ethan and yelled, "Ethan, are you even a man? Do you want Eve to drink to death?"


    I wanted to tell my silly best friend that I was fine and that she didn''t need to worry, but all I could think about was finishing the drink. I was almost done anyway.


    I vaguely saw Ethan''s face darken, though I wasn''t sure if it was because of L''s outburst. The crowd, which had been noisy just moments ago, gradually fell silent.


    "Stop drinking," Ethan said and stepped forward to take the bottle from me.


    Idodged him "Aber''s a bet. I''m almost done."


    Finally, I finished all six bottles and copsed onto the couch, feeling utterly drained.


    L and Antoine rushed to my side worriedly. "Are you okay?"


    I turned my head and forced a smile at them. "I''m fine just a bit bloated. I''ll go to the bathroom for a moment."


    With that, I got up and headed to the bathroom. Once inside, Ivomited.


    In my past life, my careless disregard for my health had given me a severe stomach condition. When it wasn''t acting up, I felt fine, but once it red, I would keep vomiting until my stomach went into spasms


    TThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ihan didn''t know about it in my past life, and he wouldn''t know about it in this one either. I smiled to myself as I realized how foolish I had been All that sincere low I''d goon to the wrong person had tuned into something worthless.

 Chapter 18

    I vomited for a while until my stomach was nearly empty, and only then did I start feeling a bit better, though I was still groggy


    I didn''t want to go back to the private room, so I took out my phone and sent L a message, asking her toe out so that we could go home.


    After leaving the bathroom, I slowly made my way toward the exit of the karaoke bar. But just as I was about to reach the revolving door, I identally bumped into someone. Instinctively, Lapologized. "Sorry. Did I hurt you?


    To my surprise, there was no reprimand. I looked up to see Liam gazing at me with a teasing smile.


    "Shouldn''t be asking you that? My dear, did you hurt yourself? After all, my eight-pack abs aren''t just for show."


    His words were nonsensical, but somehow they made me feel a bit lighter inside. Nevertheless, I didn''t want to engage with him.


    "If you''re fine, then I''ll be on my way." With that, I turned to leave.


    "Wait a second." Liam caught up with me and asked, "Have you considered my suggestion?"


    My head was spinning, and I couldn''t remember what suggestion he was talking about, so I replied, "What about?"


    "To be my girlfriend." Liam put on an exaggeratedly sincere expression. "I''ll love you, spoil you, and cherish you unconditionally. I''ll also listen to whatever you say."


    What a noisy frog, I was annoyed and held up my hand to stop him "Do your fangirls know how noisy you are?


    "Ha ha ha. They''d be thrilled if I talked more!" Liamughed as he took off his jacket and draped it over my shoulders. "It''s raining outside. You''ll catch a cold dressed like that. No need to thank me."


    Then he leaned in close to my ear and whispered, "Seriously, think about my offer.


    With that, he finallywalked away, strutting off like he owned the ce. Watching him go, my mind felt like a tangled mess. After a moment, I resumed walking toward the exit. Suddenly, someone grabbed my wrist, and I was yanked back Instinctively, I tried to shout, but my senses were overwhelmed by the familiar scent of pinewood.


    Erhan.


    The moment his name popped into my head, I found myself pulled into a narrow corridor between two walls. My back was pressed against the cold surface, sending a shiver through me.


    looked up, and Ethan lowered his head and kissed me under the moonlight. A loud "boom" went off in my mind, as if something had exploded. His loss was desperate, b beast searching for something.


    Soon, the taste of blood filled my mouth. I tried to pull away after regaining some of my senses.


    "Erhan.. let go of me"


    However, he acted like he didn''t hear me and kissed me even more aggressively.


    1 felt a deep sadness. In a brief moment when he paused to catch his breath, I lifted my hand and pped him across the face.


    The pechoed loodly, snapping Ethan our of his frenzy. He ran his tongue along his mrs as a wicked smile crept onto his otherwise refined face.


    "Did you just p me? You''re the first person to ever dare p me, Evelyn."


    like a


    I was trembling with anger, though the pain buried deep in my heart hurt even more. "One p is getting off easy, Ethan. I''ll pretend that nothing happened tonight, but I hope there won''t be a next time."


    With that, I turned to leave. However, Ethan quickly grabbed my wrist again and pulled me back to lock me in ce.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He chuckled as he asked, "Are you really going to pretend as if nothing happened?"

 Chapter 19

    I was furious, but Ethan seemed to be in a rather good mood. I silently cursed him before pushing him away angrily.


    "A wise person knows when to step aside."


    As I stormed off, I had no idea that every move between Ethan and me had been witnessed by Leah


    After I got home, I took a shower and stood in front of the mirror. The person in the mirror had fair skin, and her features were as delicate as if they''d stepped right out of a painting each aspect carrying just the right amount of charm. Yet, there was a hint of red on my lips. My mind shed back to the dimly lit corridor, to that cold-eyed young man who had kissed me so fiercely. My thoughts were inplete disarray.


    Erhan didn''t like me, not in my past life, and certainly


    by not in this one. But why was he bothering with me? My hands gripped the edge of the sink, tightening more and more with each passing moment.


    After a while, I finally pulled myself together, returned to my room, andy down on my bed. The alcohol was taking effect, and even though I should have been drifting off to sleep, I couldn''t.


    I tossed and turned repeatedly, until, finally, I gave up. I got up, threw on a jacket, and went out to the balcony to wait for the sunrise.


    The morning light gradually broke through the clouds, turning the sky into a dreamy palette of colors. Finally, the sun revealed itself. I squinted at it, feeling my heart finally calm down.


    That afternoon, I booked a flight to Napel, if I wanted to gradually distance myself from the Wiley family, there were many things I needed to take care of Buying a


    FirstTask


    a bouse was the


    After resting in a hotel for the night, the real estate agent I had made arrangements with came to pick me up the next morning to go house-hunting.


    The weather in Napel was nice. June was the height of summer there, so I changed into a light green dress and applied a bit of makeup before heading downstairs in a good mood. After almost four hours of looking at sbor seven different properties, none of them were what I was looking for.


    Myenthusiasm waned, but the agent still dutifully suggested after sensing my disappointment, "Ms. Wiley, there''s a development on the south side that''s quite nice. It''s a bit far from the city center but close to the university. Would you like to check it out?"


    I didn''t have strict requirements for the location. I was a homebody, after all. As long as there were shopping malls, hospitals, and parks nearby,


    by, that would be fine. Most importantly, I couldn''t afford to spend money recklessly right now. Every cent I had needed to be carefully nned.


    I rubbed my sore calves and nodded. "Let''s take a look at the ce you mentioned,"


    Once there, the sales representative walked us through the features and selling points of their development. After circling the property a few times, I found it wasn''t bad.


    The price was within the range I was looking ar, and the surrounding amenities were good, but it was still slightly out of my budget.


    I sat down in a chair and took a sip of the water the sales representative handed me, "Is there really no way the price coulde down a bat?!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sales representative refused "Ms. Wiley, this is already a very low price, and the unit you''re interested in is one of the most popr choices. If you''re interested, I suggest acting quickly,"


    "I think about it." I got up and asked the agent to leave first while I mulled over whether going over budget on the house would affect my ns.


    I was so deep in thought that I walked right into someone. The person was as solid as a steel beam, knocking me dizzy and causing me to stumble back


    "What a coincidence, Eve. We meet again," said a familiar voler


    Hooked up while clutching my head to see Liam''s amused eyes looking at me.


    "You just can''t stay away, can you? I muttered under my breath


    However, Liam heard that andughed even harder.

 Chapter 20

    I rolled my eyes in exasperation and turned to leave. Liam quickly followed behind me. "When did you get to Napel? What brings you to house-hunting? Are you nning to buy a ce here? Bah, h, h. Big noisy frog.


    I didn''t bother turning around, but then Liam suddenly asked, "Does your family know you''re here in Napel buying a house?"


    I stopped in my tracks and spun around to face him. When I met his gaze, Isaw Liam grinning like a cunning fox. "I finally got your attention, huh?"


    I clenched my fists and frowned at him. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing much," Liam replied while stepping closer with a smile. "I just want to show you some hospitality. I''m a native of Napel, and considering our history, don''t you think I should show you around?" "That''s not necessary"


    "How about getting you a discount on that house? Otherwise "Lium stroked his chin thoughtfully. "I might just have to tell your family


    "Shut up," I cut him off before he could finish.


    Looking at Liam''s smug face, Thad the urge to punch him.


    Over the next few days, Liam insisted on showing me around Napel. We queued up at trendy spots for fruit tea, took photos at popr tourist attractions, and tried out highly rmended but antul food.


    It was all so incredibly dull. Dull enough that I began to wonder if he was really a


    a native of Napel


    On the third day, while we were heading to a restaurant, Liam received a phone call. His expression changed within seconds, and he quickly walked away. He got into his car and disappeared without so much as a second nce at me. I had never seen Liam so serious before. I gged down a cab and followed him.


    Soon, his car stopped outside a rehabilitation center. I got out of the car and followed him quietly, watching as he entered a VIP room.


    The ce was under strict management, and even though I said I was there to visit a patient, the receptionist wouldn''t let me in... rabouse


    Ipared around the lobby a few times, unwilling to leave without learning more. Liam knew about my strained rtionship with my parents and that I was nning to buy a in Napel. If he told Jack about this, it would mess up my ns. If I could get some dirt on him, he wouldn''t be able to threaten me with my house-hunting in Napel


    After observing my surroundings, I decided to go outside. The buildings in this rehabilitation center weren''t tall, and the room Liam entered was on the ground floor


    Istrolled casually outside, making sure no one noticed me before I crept up to the window of that room.


    Just as I reached the window, I heard the sound of something smashing. Then a woman''s angry voice sounded from inside.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why won''t hee to see me? When will hee to see me? He clearly said he only loved me and promised to divorce that woman and be with me!"


    Then, there was the sound of someone being pped. Startled, I heard Liam''s voice next, "Mom, after all these years, you still don''t get it, do you? He never loved you, and he''ll never fulfill those crappy promises he made." Mom1 covered my mouth in shock.


    I distinctly remembered that Liam had been an orphan in my previous life. Where did this mothere from?


    From the sounds of it, his mother wasn''t in the right state. Her words suggested she''d been deceived and abandoned by some scumbag frowned and decided to leave before List came out

 Chapter 21

    Chapter


    21


    After that, Liam didn''t bother me again. His absence was a relief. I had L send me his contacts and other details, and I reached out to the agent to finalize the purchase of the house.


    On the day I was supposed to pay the bnce, Liam showed up. He was waiting for me outside my hotel. As I walked over, I noticed that he still had that flirtatious, carefree look. "Ts, already on your way y to make the payment? You should know that I can gThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    get you a discount."


    Liam had strikingly good looks, with skin even fairer than many girls''. Seeing the slight flush on his face, I suddenly recalled that woman at the rehab center.


    "No need for that I can afford it,"


    "Tsk." Liam grabbed my wrist and shoved me into his car. "Only a fool turns down a bargain." with that, he sped off.


    I was forced to sit in his car, feeling a but exasperated, but then I figured, why not take advantage of the discount being handed to me?


    When we got to the sales office, I learned that the development was owned by his family. Seeing the tiny fraction of the house price I saved, I couldn''t help but feel a bit giddy,


    Liam lounged on the couch with one leg propped up on the table like a king, "Look at you, all merry over a little bit of money!"


    I looked at the bnce on my phone, nearly grinning from ear to ear. "Well, I''m certainly no match for you, Mr. Tyler."


    "So how are you going to repay me?" Liam sat up straight and leaned a bit closer to me.


    I shot him a look and frowned. "I''ll treat you to a meal, nothing more."


    Liam immediately stood up and grabbed the jacket he had just taken off as if afraid I''d change my mind. "Deal Let''s go."


    I sighed, rubbed my forehead, and grabbed my bag to follow him


    As we stepped outside, we ran into Ethan and Leah walking toward us. I was about to pull Liam aside to take a different path when Leah waved at us.


    "Hey, Eve! What a coincidence. What are you two doing here?"


    I forced a smile and responded, "Yeah. What a coincidence."


    But I was thinking what bad lock, one unwanted encounter after another.


    Before I could think further, Ethan and Leah had already reached us. From a distance, I had purposely ignored Ethan, so I hadn''t noticed anything off. But now that we were closer, seeing his handsome, yet cold, face brought back memories of that intense kiss from the other night.


    I could feel the heat rising to my face as Leah asked, "Are you two here to buy a house as well?"


    The way she emphasized "as well" was very telling.


    Liam shed them his signature charming smile, the very picture of debonair. "Yes, we are Are you and Mr. Grayson here to buy a ce too?"


    Leah nced shyly at Ethan while clutching her purse with both hands. "Yes. Since I''m attending St. Nichs University, Grandpa thought it would be more convenient for us to have a ce here."


    "That''s great! You''ve snagged yourself a big sucker. Your quality of life must be through the roof now," Liam quipped, his tone yful.


    Hisment was amusing, and I had to burn my face away to keep myself fromughing. But as soon as I did, I caught than staring at me Linstantly lost I my mood.


    Ethan eveled his thin lips into a frosty smirk. "Mr. Tyler, are you here to be a big sucker too?"


    "Not at all," Liam replied with a serious expression. "I''m doing this willingly. Being a sucker doesn''t suit me. At best, I''m just a small simp."


    A small simp? Seriously? I nearly wanted to rip Liam''s mouth off


    "But have you ever heard the saying, ''A simp who persists gets everything in the end? Liam tapped his temple with his sunsses. "Ibelieve I''ll win the beauty''s beat in the "Ingat, Eve?" he added before turning to me with a knowing look

 Chapter 22

    ChapterThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    22


    Liam looked at me with his eyes brimmed with what seemed like deep affection. 1 frowned and started walking forward. "If you want to act crazy, don''t drag me into it." "Hey," Liam quickly caught up to me, "I was just joking. Why are you getting upset?" The ce I chose to treat Liam was a restaurant rmended by L. Her uncle lived in Napel, and she had lived here until she was ten, so she was practically a local.


    She rmended that restaurant to me, and I figured her suggestion would be better than the trendy spots Liam had taken me to


    When we arrived, Liam went to park the car while I waited at the entrance I waited for a long time, but he didn''te back just as I was about to go check on him, I noticed Ethan and Leah arriving as well.


    Before they could see me, I quickly ducked into a different path. I was congratting myself on my quick reflexes, but as I turned back around, Ethan appeared in front of me like a Ehost


    I was startled and let out a soft scream as I stepped back, only to trip over a rock and start falling backward.


    I closed my eyes, bracing for the impact, but the expected pain never came. Instead, an arm suddenly wrapped around my waist, pulling me into a cedar-scented embrace.


    My heart pounded from the scare, and opened my eyes to find myself staring into Ethan''s eyes. Those eyes seemed to have a whirlpool in them, making it impossible for me to read his expression. "Thank you," I quickly steadied myself and escaped from his grasp.


    Ethan took a step back and put some distance between us. "I''m starting to suspect you fell into my arms on purpose. A new trick?


    A new trick, my food!


    I forced augh. "Mr. Grayson, you must be joking. If you hadn''t appeared out of nowhere like a ghost and scared me, I wouldn''t have nearly fallen.


    "Mr. Grayson, calling the kettle ck is really poor form."


    "Is that so?" Ethan raised an eyebrow.


    I was in no mood to argue with him further, so I turned to leave. As I walked away, Ethan''s voice drifted over.


    "Evelyn, stay away from Liam." I froze, wanting to say something, but Ethan continued speaking. "I don''t care which of Yardville''s elites you decide to cling to, but Liam is off-limits."!


    My heart twinged painfully at his words. After a moment, Iposed myself and turned back to face him, anonchnt smile on my tace.


    "There''s no need for you to worry. This is my business and has nothing to do with you." With that, I resumed walking.


    "Evelyn, if you insist on this, I can''t guarantee what I might do," Ethan warned.


    I pulled out my phone and waved it behind me. "Mr. Grayson, that sounds like a threat. I just recorded everything"


    Thanks to Ethan''s interference, I lost my appetite for dinner. I went to the restaurant''s front desk and left a message for Liam telling him that t had somethinge up and left. I headed back to the hotel and booked a flight back to Yardville for the next evening. To avoid any more encounters with Lam, I checked out of my original rooms and booked a new


    I stayed in the room until around 8:30 pm when hunger pangs hit, causing a bit of stomach pain. I changed my clothes and headed to the hotel''s restaurant.


    But as soon as I stepped out, there they were again-Ethan and Leah.


    Lachent them was pulling a suitcase, and they stopped in front of a room a few doors down. Lesh obediently stood behind Erhan as they spoke, with Ethan smiling at her affectionately


    A soft beep sounded as the door opened

 Chapter 23

    Chapter


    23


    Soon after, Ethan and Leah went into the hotel room together. I watched them from where I stood until the door closed behind them before I went downstairs to have dinner.


    Even though I was very hungry and had a massive appetite before going downstairs, I felt nauseous when I looked at the menu.


    The waiter stood quietly beside me, showing no sign of impatience. Feeling embarrassed, Lasked for the day''s special and sat there, counting the threads on the table linen.


    My mind kept reying the scene of them entering the room together. I thought they were probably doing well. But then...


    I kept thinking about that night Ethan kissed me, and I suddenly became pissed off. What did he take me for? Just a bored cat he yed with? or a cheap and disposable toy he could just mess with? The cutlery in my hand felt like it was about to snap from my grip. I took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    The next morning. I went to the airport. As my boarding time approached, my phone rang. I pulled it out to see an unfamiliar number. After a moment of hesitation, I answered the


    call.


    It was Liam''s voice on the other end. "Eve, you''re unreasonable. You ditched me for dinner and now you''ve even switched hotels to avoid me, huh?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    1 lowered my eyes and kicked the floor with disinterest. "I paid for the meal. And where I choose to stay is my business, not yours."


    "Heartless little thing." Liam said while pretending to be hurt. "This is my phone number. Save it so we can stay in touch."


    An announcement came over the inte, and I grabbed my luggage and walked toward my gate. "I don''t have any need to contact you. Goodbye."


    Thung up and looked out the window. The clouds were flutty and the sky was a deep blue, like another ocean, I was feeling drowsy after a nearly sleepless night. As I closed my eyes and drifted off, I had a dream.


    In the dream, I was back to when I was persistently clinging to Ethan. I blocked his way to the library and asked him with red eyes, "What''s so great about Leah? Is she prettier than me, or is it just that I love you? Why can''t you even spare me a single nce?"


    "Why should it matter to me that you''re pretty? And what does your love for me have to do with me?" Ethan replied coldly while looking at me with disdain. "Evelyn, your feelings are your own business. You have no right to demand that I return them." His voice was filled with cruelty, and his words were like ice des, chilling me to the core and making me shiver with heartache.


    1jolted awake and looked around at the people around me. Thankfully, it was just a dream, and I hadn''t fallen into that helpless and embarrassing situation.


    By 3:00pm, arrived at the Wiley residence. The house was empty, and even the maids seemed to be gone


    I didn''t search for anyone. I dragged my suitcase upstairs. Theard the voices of Elene, Ivy, and Jack after 1 took a few steps.


    I turned around and saw the three of them carryingrge and small bags, smiling as they returned. Upon seeing me, hy greeted me with a smile.


    "Eve, you''re back! How was Haris?"


    The day I left for Napel, I had lied to them saying I was going to Haris with friends.


    Inodded. "It was pretty good."

 Chapter 24

    After speaking, I started walking again. However, Jack''s furious voice soon rang out, "Stop right there!


    "Look at yourself! You left without a word and didn''t even greet anyone when you came home. Do you still consider me your father? What about Ivy?"


    I calmly looked at Jack''s stern face with a faint smile, "Whether I see you as my father depends on whether you see me as your daughter." "Father," I murmured the word, feeling that Jack didn''t deserve the title at all.


    "I''ve just spent five hours on a ne and am a bit tired. Father." I deliberately emphasized the word. "May I go upstairs to rest now?"


    My mocking tone only made Jack angrier. He stormed over to me in a few steps and raised his hand to hit me, but Ivy quickly grabbed his hand to stop him. "Jack, what are you doing? She''s tired. Just let her rest. What''s the point of this?"


    She then turned to me and said softly and kindly. "Eve, don''t hold it against your dad. You haven''t called us in the past few days, so he''s been worried.


    "It''s okay now. Go upstairs and rest. I''ll call you when dinner''s ready."


    Ivy''s words were well-crafted, but I didn''t argue with them. It wasn''t the time to tear off their masks yet.


    Inodded. "Alright." Then, theaded upstairs and paused at thending.


    Soon, I heard ivy''s voice. "What are you doing? Don''t you know she''s precious now? With her high exam scores, many people already have her on their list of potential daughters-inw!"


    I wasn''t surprised at all Otherwise, I wouldn''t have waited here to record everything they said on my phone.


    Back in my room, I took a shower andy down to rest. That dream had left me feeling down.


    I turned to look out the window, wondering. In this second life, I''d seen through many people, but walking on eggshells made me cautious. I didn''t know if that was good or bad. I also wondered how long it would take to finally achieve the freedom and happiness 1 longed for


    As I was lost in thought, my phone chimed with a WhatsApp notification I opened the app to see a message from Liam


    His note read, "Reply to me, or I''ll blow up your phone with cats.


    1 hesitated for a few seconds, and another message came through. "Don''t even think about blocking me. 1have more than enough money to get a hundred numbers to bombard you"


    With that, I finally replied to him.


    Liam''s reply was almost instantaneous. "That''s more like it. Smart people know when to adapt."


    Then, he sent a flurryed messages, but I couldn''t be bothered to respond. The noise from my phone wasghing me a headache, so I muted his messages.


    Finally, I had some peace. Then, Ivy knocked and came in. She put on a gentle, wise, elder''s demeanor and sat beside me.


    "Eve, are you still mad at your dad?"


    1 looked at her and wondered how that been fooled by this act of hers in my previous life.


    Back then, 1 had gotten drunk and ended up sleeping with Ethan. The next morning, when Ethan woke up and saw me beside him, he thought I had drugged him and used a vi trick to make him take responsibility for me.


    No matter how much I exined it, than didn''t believe me Everyone thought I was shameless and had impure intentions


    Only they held me and said, "It''s okay, Eve. You did nothing wrong. I know you''re not that kind of girl."


    She then took me for a check up and bought me emergency contraception


    I thought she genominely cared about me But Later, I found out that the "drunkenness Lexperienced wasn''t drunkenness at all that been alingped. Chapter 2559


    The masterminds behind it all were Ivy and Jack. It was only then that I realized beneath Ivy''s gentle and intellectual facadey a heart full of malice.


    I shook my head and waited for her to continue.


    "That''s good," by said as she took my hand. "There shouldn''t be a grudge thatsts overnight between a father and a daughter, right?"


    I pulled my hand out of hers. "Just say what you need to say. There''s no need to beat around the bush."


    Ivy looked slightly embarrassed and awkwardly clenched her fists before finally speaking. "You scored second in Yardville on the college entrance exam, Jack thinks you''ve brought him a lot of pride, so he wants to throw you a graduation banquet" I let out a coldugh Abanquet? Or was it just an excuse to parade me around to see how much I was worth?


    "Fine." I agreed and nodded. "But I want 50 thousand dors. I''ll need to buy clothes and school supplies for the new semester. Is that okay?"


    If they wanted something from me, then I''d demand something else in return.


    by frowned briefly at the mention of so thousand dors but quickly recovered. "Of course. Leven suggested to your father that we should buy you an apartment in Napel


    "We''re notfortable with you living alone. At least someone would be there to take care of you if we get you a ce and hire a housekeeper."


    Taking care of me was just an excuse. They just wanted to keep an eye on me.


    "No need. 1 want to live on campus." I stood up, unable to stand Ivy''s performance any longer. "When will you transfer the money?"


    Ivy stood up as well. "I''ll talk to Jack, and we''ll transfer it soon. Dinner''s almost ready. Come down and eat."


    "Okay" I nodded while watching her, but she didn''t seem in a hurry to leave. I raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you leaving? This is my room." Ivynadded. "I''m leaving now." With that, she turned and left.


    I locked the bedroom door and then walked to the dressing room. I took the property deed out of my suitcase and found a ce to hide it.


    It was clear that Ivy was looking for something earlier, but there was nothing in my room. Did they already know about the apartment I bought in Napel? But who told them? Was it Liam? z out his


    llocked the drawer and went to grab my phone. My WhatsApp notifications had already piled up to 99. I opened them, only to find a bunch of messages from Liam, acting drama


    I asked him, "Did you tell Jack and the others about my apartment purchase?"


    My question interrupted his chatter, and it took him about half a minute to reply. "Do you think I''m that kind of person? I told you I wouldn''t tell anyone, and I meant it. Besides, you bought the apartment under your friend''s name-so what if your dad and stepmom find out?" Inodded and thought he made a good point, I closed the chat window, and just as I was about to exit WhatsApp, I noticed a new message from Ka I paused for a moment and opened it.


    attending your graduation banquetThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ka had sent me a money transfer and a message. "Theard from Jack that you did very well on your college entrance exams, but I won''t be attendi Your younger siblings are still small, and I can''t leave them alone."


    After reading that message, I couldn''t stop the tears from welling up in my eyes. I longed for love from my parents, but that hope always turned into disappointment in the end. If, in my past life, someone had loved me just a little more, cared for me just a little more, I wouldn''t have thrown myself into Ethan''s arms like a moth to a me Why did ever love Ellun?

 Chapter 25

    The masterminds behind it all were Ivy and Jack. It was only then that I realized beneath Ivy''s gentle and intellectual facadey a heart full of malice.


    I shook my head and waited for her to continue.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good," by said as she took my hand. "There shouldn''t be a grudge thatsts overnight between a father and a daughter, right?"


    I pulled my hand out of hers. "Just say what you need to say. There''s no need to beat around the bush."


    Ivy looked slightly embarrassed and awkwardly clenched her fists before finally speaking. "You scored second in Yardville on the college entrance exam, Jack thinks you''ve brought him a lot of pride, so he wants to throw you a graduation banquet" I let out a coldugh Abanquet? Or was it just an excuse to parade me around to see how much I was worth?


    "Fine." I agreed and nodded. "But I want 50 thousand dors. I''ll need to buy clothes and school supplies for the new semester. Is that okay?"


    If they wanted something from me, then I''d demand something else in return.


    by frowned briefly at the mention of so thousand dors but quickly recovered. "Of course. Leven suggested to your father that we should buy you an apartment in Napel


    "We''re notfortable with you living alone. At least someone would be there to take care of you if we get you a ce and hire a housekeeper."


    Taking care of me was just an excuse. They just wanted to keep an eye on me.


    "No need. 1 want to live on campus." I stood up, unable to stand Ivy''s performance any longer. "When will you transfer the money?"


    Ivy stood up as well. "I''ll talk to Jack, and we''ll transfer it soon. Dinner''s almost ready. Come down and eat."


    "Okay" I nodded while watching her, but she didn''t seem in a hurry to leave. I raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you leaving? This is my room." Ivynadded. "I''m leaving now." With that, she turned and left.


    I locked the bedroom door and then walked to the dressing room. I took the property deed out of my suitcase and found a ce to hide it.


    It was clear that Ivy was looking for something earlier, but there was nothing in my room. Did they already know about the apartment I bought in Napel? But who told them? Was it Liam? z out his


    llocked the drawer and went to grab my phone. My WhatsApp notifications had already piled up to 99. I opened them, only to find a bunch of messages from Liam, acting drama


    I asked him, "Did you tell Jack and the others about my apartment purchase?"


    My question interrupted his chatter, and it took him about half a minute to reply. "Do you think I''m that kind of person? I told you I wouldn''t tell anyone, and I meant it. Besides, you bought the apartment under your friend''s name-so what if your dad and stepmom find out?" Inodded and thought he made a good point, I closed the chat window, and just as I was about to exit WhatsApp, I noticed a new message from Ka I paused for a moment and opened it.


    attending your graduation banquet


    Ka had sent me a money transfer and a message. "Theard from Jack that you did very well on your college entrance exams, but I won''t be attendi Your younger siblings are still small, and I can''t leave them alone."


    After reading that message, I couldn''t stop the tears from welling up in my eyes. I longed for love from my parents, but that hope always turned into disappointment in the end. If, in my past life, someone had loved me just a little more, cared for me just a little more, I wouldn''t have thrown myself into Ethan''s arms like a moth to a me Why did ever love Ellun?

 Chapter 26

    Chapter


    26


    It was all because he helped me up when I fell, gave me a band-aid, and asked me if it hurt when I was 16.


    I swallowed the bump in my throat, pushing down all my wealmess.


    It was fine Everything was fine now. I no longer expected anything from them. Knowing they didn''t love me meant that i didn''t have to love them either. Without those burdens, I delt much lighter


    My graduation banquet was scheduled for three dayster, in the days leading up to it, Jack and tvy spared no expense on me.


    by arranged for the best skincare specialist in Yardville to pamper me for neo days straight. Then, she took me to get my hair done, my nails done, and so on. She was determined to make every part of me look perfect.


    The night before the banquet, the custom-made dress Jack had ordered for me arrived. It was a champagne-colored princess dress. Its hem was adorned with tiny diamonds.


    I tried it on, and it was beautiful, a blend of pure innocence and subtle sensuality,


    I didn''t feel much about it, but everyone around me kept saying how gorgeous I looked. Even Jack remarked, "My daughter is like a fairy on Earth."


    I nced at him just in time to catch Elene ring at me with jealousy in her eyes, I looked back at her and found it amusing.


    I smiled at her and asked, "Elene, does this dress look good on me?!


    I shouldn''t have asked her as it triggered her immediately. "Evelyn, the only thing you''ve got going for you is your looks. What are you so proud of?"


    "Proud that I look like a goddess? A fairy on Earth?" I smiled sweetly, lifting the hem of my dress and twirling around. "Isn''t it just stunning? Are you seething with jealousy? Elene''s voice grew louder, her face flushing red with anger. "Jealous of you? What is there to be jealous of? You''re just a pathetic girl, unloved by your father and mother.


    "If it weren''t for your lucky break, scoring second in Yardville, do you think you''d have this moment?"


    Her words didn''t affect me, but they sure made Jack and tvy anxious.


    Jack quickly scolded her "Elene, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    Ivy quickly grabbed her and tried to drag her upstairs. "Eve, don''t listen to what Elene says. She''s just a kid with no filter. I''ll go discipline her right now."


    what did I say that was wrong? Elene, like a fool, tried to keep going. "You all clearly


    Before she could finish, Ivy covered her mouth. But even with her mouth covered, she struggled, chatly wanting to spill everything.


    Iraised an eyebrow, and jack cursed, "What a brainless idiot!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, it''s not right to talk about her like that. I pointed to the people standing nearby who had delivered the dress. "And we have guests here."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I saw the muscles in Jack''s face twitch slightly. Then, as it flipping a switch, he smiled and said, "Alright. The dress fits, so you all can head out now. Thank you for your hard work" With that, he had the buller escort them out.


    Meanwhile, by had dragged Elene back to her room and locked the door before she let go of her


    Flene started trying. "Mom, why didn''t you let me finish? Evelyn is just a stepping stone. Why are you all propping her up so much and letting her lord over me like this?"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 1/1


    Dvy red at Elene and was frustrated by her naivety. "How dare you say that? Have you forgotten what I told you that night?


    "Evelyn is still useful to the Wiley family. If we want to connect with more powerful people, she''s our key to opening those doors" "But what about me?" Elene cried bitterly. "I''m also a daughter of the Wiley family, so why does everything have to depend on Evelyn?"


    Dy hadn''t expected Elene to think that way. She was stunned for a moment, but quickly walked over and took her hand. "It''s not that we rely on Evelyn for everything, but rather that I don''t want you to suffer.


    "Do you think clinging to the rich and powerful is easy? You''ve always been my precious baby, cherished and protected.


    "I worry about you getting hurt, about you facing any kind of hardship. I''ve always chosen the best for you," by said as she wiped away Elene''s tears and smoothed her hair. "The Willey family isn''t prominent. If you marry someone rich, you''ll likely be mistreated by your in-ws. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Elene nodded in confusion, but the thought of me deliberately unting in front of her earlier still filled her with anger.


    The next morning, the home was buzzing with activity from top to bottom. After walking up naturally, I was immediately pulled into a whirlwind of skincare, makeup, and hairstyling by the team that had been brought in.


    Feeling exhausted from all the fuss, I closed my eyes and pretended to nap.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed when I heard a maid say, "Ms. Elene, please go rest somewhere else. Ms. Evelyn is very busy and has no time to attend to you." Upon hearing this, I opened my eyes. The moment I did so, I realized that Elene was looking in my direction.


    She quickly averted her gaze guiltly and hurried back to her room. I frowned and nced around the room, where the wardrobe assistant was busy ironing my dress "What was Elene doing here?"


    "Ms. Elene just came in to take a look and lett," answered the maid while handing me a wrist corsage.


    I nodded, saying nothing more


    After nearly six hours of preparation, I was finally dressed, dolled up, and ready.


    The dress had already drawn praisest night when I tried it on, but now, with my hair styled in soft,rge waves to match the outfit and a wlessly applied makeup look, everyone seemed even more pleased. The stylist, who seemed to have trained abroad, took my hand and ced a Eight kiss on it, saying, "Ms. Wiley, you''re my finest client. If you ever need styling again, please call me -I''ll give you a huge discount" Amused by the stylist, I smiled and nodded. "Sure. I''ll definitely call you next time."


    At 7:30 pm.


    the banquet began. I stood at the entrance with Jack and Ivy, greeting the guests as they arrived.


    People came and went, offeringpliments and ttering remarks, with several wealthydies particrly enthusiastic in their praise.


    4 didn''t pay much attention to what they said. The only reason I agreed to this banquet, aside from extorting money from Jack, was to humiliate them in the future,


    They wanted to use me as a stepping stone to get to the top, but one day, they''d learn that the higher they stood, the harder they''d tall.


    Around 9:00 pm, Jack pulled me back to the entrance to greet another guest.


    I wasn''t sure who was important enough to warrant him greeting them despite their tardiness, but once I saw the person, I understood Upon seeing him, Jack''s demeanor c


    e changedpletely, and he greeted Liam with exaggerated warmth, saying, "Mr. Tyler, you finally made it Eve and I have been waiting for you Chapter 28This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 28

    Liam noticed my cold expression but didn''t expose jack''s pretense. "Is that so? Well, I''m honored," he said while handing me a gift box. "A graduation gift for you."


    I looked at him for a moment before epting the box. "Thank you"


    As soon as I spoke, three more people entered the venue. Ethan and Leah, along with Antoine. I nced at fack, amazed that he had managed to invite such an important figure. jack instructed me to lead Liam inside and quickly made his way over to greet Ethan. Tonight, Ethan and Leah were dressed in matching outfits. They were both wearing ck attire that made them look perfectly matched. I nced at them briefly before turning


    Liam extended his arm to me, and I turned to look at him.


    Liam smiled. "I believe I''m the only one at this parry who''s suitable to be your partner tonight. Don''t you agree?"


    I smiled faintly but didn''t ce my hand in his. "Sometimes, too much confidencetus into arrogance." With that, I walked swiftly into the crowd.


    The banquet officially began, and after being introduced to a seemingly endless stream of people, my legs were about to give out. As soon as Thad off my heels, and took a moment to rest.


    da chance, I found a seat, kicked


    I hadn''t been sitting for long when Ivy found me, telling me that the first dance of the evening was about to start. 1 reluctantly put my shoes back on while sighing As I walked over to the dance floor, Liam emerged from the crowd. He stopped in front of me, bowing slightly with a gentlemanly gesture.


    "Beautiful Ms. Evelyn, may I have the honor of dancing the first dance with you tonight?"


    Before I could respond, than also approached Dressed in a sleek ck suit, he stood before me. "The first dance-we agreed on it before, remember?


    It took me a moment to realize what he meant 1 had forgotten that I''d once told him that if I got into St. Nichs University, he would have to dance with me first Time had flown by so quickly that I had forgotten many things from the past.


    I looked at the two men standing in front of me but didn''t offer my hand to either of them. "I already have someone in mind as my dance partner, but thank you both for the offer."


    Twalked past them and spotted Antoine across the room. 1 asked while smiling at him, "Would you do me the honor of dancing the first dance with me tonight?"


    Antoine seemed surprised that I had chosen him and hesitated for a moment. He nced meaningfully at Ethan before extending his hand to me. "of course. I''d be dehted."


    Icurtsied gracefully, taking his hand as we moved to the center of the dance floor.


    Although I wasn''t particrly close to Antoine, I remembered that on several asions, he had stepped in to help me out of awkward situations.


    As the music yed and the atmosphere became livelier, people began switching dance partners.


    Suddenly, Antoine called out, "Evelyn!" before spinning me away.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the next moment, I found myself caught in the embrace of someone who smelled like pine trees. Ethan''s hand gripped my waist as he spun me around. "Evelyn, so you''ve learned to break your promises, have you?"


    I didn''t understand what he meant at first, but then I felt a sudden chill. My dress had slipped oft


    E quickly grabbed the front of the dress to cover myself, feeling the weight of everyone''s shocked gazes on me. I bit my lip never having been so humiliated in my life "Stop staring!" Ethan swiftly removed his jacket and wrapped it around me. Then, he lifted me in his arms and carried me upstairs

 Chapter 29

    In a sourThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips together, pulling the jacket he had draped over me tighter around myself. When I looked up, I noticed Leah standing nearby, her face twisted in a as she stared at me.


    Her resentful gaze showed just how much she despised me, and she seemed particrly enraged that Ethan and I were leaving together.


    expression


    I figured that a woman consumed by jealousy would stop at nothing to go after her perceived target. I couldn''t help but find it amusing as her jealous and hateful gaze burned into my back.


    I tried to calm myself down and quicken my pace, ignoring the whispers and murmurs behind me. All I wanted was to get out of there.


    To Jack, I was nothing more than a stepping stone for him to climb the socialdder and integrate himself with the powerful. The satisfied look on his face when Ethan took me away said it al


    I took a deep breath when I reached the entrance.


    "Let me take you back so you can change," he said coldly, his toneced with a hint of displeasure.


    "That won''t be necessary." I turned him down without a second thought. Heaven knew how much I wanted to distance myself from him.


    "Are you trying to draw everyone''s attention by standing here? Or are you just attempting to stir things up with this behavior?"


    Ethan''s attitude flipped in an instant, and I could feel the overwhelming contempt he had for me. I let out a decisive chuckle, knowing he would assume I meant to cause a scene. "That is none of your concern, Mr. Grayson." With that, I tightened my grip on his coat and swiftly made my way down the steps, hailing a cab and climbing in


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that he was about to follow me. However, a slender figure caught up to him-it was Leah. Of course, she wouldn''t let us be alone together. "Let''s go," I told the driver, clutching the coat tighter around me, just a moment ago, I thought he was a good person for offering me help, but then it hit me-the coat I was wearing was nothing more than a figleaf.


    When Larried home, I slipped out of the dress and carefully inspected it. Just as I suspected, someone had tampered with it. After taking a shower, I switched off my phone and drined off to sleep.


    It had been ages since I slept that soundly. I only got out of bed well after daybreak. After freshening up, I turned my phone back on, only to be bombarded with a flood of missed calls and messages. soon as I stepped into the living room


    Ignoring them, I picked up the dress from the floor and tossed it into a bag. Then, I slipped on a pair of sneakers before heading home. As soon as I ste heard them.


    "Dad, everyone''s saying that Evelyn did it on purpose yesterday. They said she''s using the celebration as an opportunity to seduce men with underhanded tactics, Elene said, her lips pursed in a show of frustration.


    "This is all because you spoiled Evelyn rotten, dear. Now, this whole thing has blown up, and it''s ruining o


    Lourpany''s reputation."


    Staring at thepensation contract on the table, Jack frowned and massaged his temples.


    Ivy, likely unaware that I was standing behind her, looked worried as she said, "This is a disaster! These were some of thepany''srgest orders, and they''ve all talle through! We''re going to lose tens of millions of dors inpensation alone!" The girls just kept adding fuel to the fire-it was their favorite thing to y off each other and tile jack up.

 Chapter 30

    I knew Jack all too well. I could imagine how much yesterday set him off. Not only did I fail to help him mingle with the elites, but I also caused him to be humiliated and ruined his business deals. It was no stretch to say that he probably despised me after that, possibly


    even to his very core.


    "Evelyn!" he bellowed like a wild beast shedding its skin.


    I walked up to him as soon as he rose from his seat.


    "How dare you show your face here? Don''t you have any shame or conscience? Do you have any idea how much damage you''ve caused to thepany?"


    His anger intensified when he noticed me standing calmly in front of him as if nothing had happened.


    "How could you have the nerve to do something so disgraceful? Now that you''ve created such a huge mess, what the hell are you going to do about it?"


    His eyes zed with anger as he red at me as if he was about to hold me ountable for the botched contracts


    I scoffed, my eyes filled with contempt. I couldn''t feel any more pain, perhaps because my heart had grown numb


    I was his own flesh and blood, yet he couldn''t have cared less about what I was going through or how this had affected me. Instead, he immediately attacked me, ming me for his losses


    I couldn''t help but wonder, "When someone loses their worth, does that give others the right to trample all over them?


    "Up until now, you haven''t even checked in on me or thought about how I feel. All you''ve done isshed out at me!


    "Should I then assume that the person who is truly responsible for thepany''s significant losses is the one who should be held primarily ountable?"


    My words threw Jack for a loop. He couldn''t understand why I was looking down at him with such a tul gaze.


    Ivy, who loved to stir the pot, interjected with a frown, "Evelyn, honey, don''t you think it''s about time you started being a little less of a burden to your poor father?


    She pretended to be the voice of reason, but in reality, she was cornering me and preparing to criticize me from her moral high ground..


    Awry smile yed on my lips as 1 hurled the bag in my hand to the floor. The ruined gown, which had been tampered with, tumbled out, draining all the color from Elene''s face


    I slowly shifted my gaze from the gown to Elene. It was like a dull knife pressing into her heart not enough to kill her, but enough to make her shudder in fear.


    "Though I''m not sure what was going through your mind when you decided to ruin this gown, you can''t erase what you''ve done." I showed them the tom section of the dress.


    I had a feeling that this banquet wasn''t going to go smoothly, so I made sure to n ahead. I never thought Elene would be so stupid as to tamper with the gown.


    "I had the ce monitored beforehand and was able to capture the whole thing on video. You''re not going to tell me that''s not you in the footage, are you?i The surveince footage showed her tampering with my dress. With such undeniable evidence, there was no coom left for excuses.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Elene sank to the floor in utter despair, while Jack couldn''t understand why his beloved daughter would to such a thing.


    "Elene is still young. As her older sister, can''t you just let this slide?" He wanted me to be the bigger person just because it was Elene who messed up.


    But with the irrefutable evidence right in front of him, Jack couldn''t side with his youngest daughter.


    His expression was grim as he looked from Elene to me. "We''re all family here. Let''s not let such a minor issue cause at


    e a rift between us. But there''s no


    no denying


    ning the damage that''s


    He assumed the role of the head of the family as he sank onto the couch and lit a cigarette. I despised it when he smoked because it was in those moments that he cared about nothing but his own interests,


    "We need to address this issor immediately. To offset the losses, you''ll have to reach out to either Ethan or Liam and ensure you secure a few contracts to make up for it."

 Chapter 31

    I felt as if I had just heard the joke of the century-Jack made me so angry that I almostughed.


    He lounged on the couch, clouds of smoke swirling around him. Initially, he seemed to be deep in thought. Then, he made up his mind.


    He took a long drag of his cigarette and blew out a thick ting of smoke. His eyes bore into me, cold and calctingThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Remember, my blood runs through your veins, and you carry the Wiley name. It''s about time you pulled your weight around here.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Surely you''re not expecting me to hold your hand and guide you through this!"


    It dawned on me that he really did see me as something that could be bought and sold at will. couldn''t help but wonder if I was nothing more than a ything to him.


    Aburninganger rose in my chest. I should''ve known that I didn''t have a home anymore. I lost everything the moment my parents got divorced.


    Teouldn''t call my father''s ce home because he had his own daughter and wife. I couldn''t call my mother''s ce home either because there was no room for me in her blissful life. leouldn''t bring them happiness, so I couldn''t be the burden that hindered their pursuit of it.


    All these years, Jack didn''t raise me out of love he was simply grooming me as a pan, something he could trade away whenever it served his interests or to secure deals and


    was wealth.


    It was foolish of me to think I could still find warmth in this family. I chuckled dryly, realizing that the three people I had


    And with for years now felt likeplete strangers.


    Perhaps I had settled down and fallen in love early in my previous life because I was yearning for someone to fill the void in my heart


    "Why should I be the one to pay for her mistakes? Did you raise me all these years just to marry me off to the Grayson family, or, if that didn''t work out, to the Tyler family? Am I nothing more than just a bargaining chip for you?" My independence and financial stability were the only things keeping me going then.


    Jack stubbed out his cigarette and red at me, "Who do you think you are talking to me like that? You''ve got some nerve!"


    He appeared to be genuinely furious, possibly because his deal had fallen through


    "since you''re so kren on protecting her, let her negotiate the deal I''m not going to clean up the mess she made!


    This cold, loveless house made me feel suffocated. I couldn''t stand being around these three hypocritical, ugly people


    "If you refuse to do as I say today, then get the hell out of this house! And don''t even think about stepping foot back in here!"


    jack tried to threaten me as if I was some helpless child who needed him to survive. He tried to browbeat me into changing my mind, but all he got in return was a cold chuckle.


    I realized then that my heart had been dead for so long that I no longer felt any pain. In fact, Leven felt an inexplicable sense of tion


    "couldn''t ask for anything better!" Iughed manically, my smile as vibrant and untamed as a wild rose growing along the roadside.


    Fortunately, I had been nning for this moment, so I could leave this ce without a hitch. Once I broke Tree from this ce, I would no longer be a canary in a gilded cage. "I won''t ever step lost in this house again-not even if you Breaking free from this parasitic rtionship was something I had longed for in my previous life, and now I''d finally taken the first step


    Jack was caught off gund by my dence. He was so enraged that he clutched his chest, and his face was contorted. He pointed at me, butt spun on my heel and left without a backward nce


    I returned to my ce with just a suitcase. Since it was summer break, I decided to take on a part-time job as a children''s dance instructor. It would be a piece of cake for teach children to dance given my background in dance


    After aching at the dance studio, I changed into my fitted dancer. A big smile spread across my Lace as I weed my students at the entrance.


    pest then, a tall figure appeared at the doorway. Ethan was leading a little girl by the hand with a gentle expression on his face. Their figures were bathed in satt sunlight When our erpes imet, his breath caught in his throat. His eyes widened in surprise, perhaps because he hadn''t expected to run into me here.

 Chapter 32

    I recognized that little girl-she was Leah''s younger sister, Seraphina Grant


    My brows drew together, but I quickly regained myposure. I used to fantasize about having a family with Ethan, about waking up on a sunny morning and walking our children to school hand in hand


    However, I shouldn''t have allowed myself such fantasies, and I certainly shouldn''t have seen Ethan as the one for me.


    As Ethan and Seraphina walked closer, he noticed me. I immediately turned around and took another child''s hand.


    "Let''s help you with your dance shoes," I said, bending down with a smile. The child nodded obediently, and I carefully helped her put on her soft dance shoes,


    Right then, Ethan and Seraphina arved by my side, and he was staring straight at me. I could feel his intense gaze, but I remained calm andposed.


    "Are you working here part-time?" he asked out of the blue. However, I didn''t respond. My cold demeanor might have irked him as his gaze seemed to darken further. After all, we would go our separate ways after summer break, and our chances of seeing each other again would be stim. I was eager to cut ties with him.


    Noticing that I was ignoring him, Ethan pushed Seraphina toward me. "Ms. Wiley, could you help Sera with her dance shoes?"


    He looked at me expectantly, and frowned. Nevertheless, I wordlessly helped Seraphina put on the dance shoes she gave me. Seraphina looked a lot like Leah, but she seemed much more lively.


    It was obvious that he was making a real effort to bond with his future family. I could only me myself for not seeing his love for Leah back then. I had foolishly chased after him and ultimately faced a tragic end. "How''s Sera doing in her dance sses, Ms. Wiley?" he inquired again.


    "She''s doing well," Icesponded curtly without looking at him. Then, I led the children into the ssroom before he could respond.


    I could feel his burning gaze through the door. Was he worried that I would pick on Seraphina?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The first day of ss wasn''t too demanding, and the next day, I arrived at the dance studio on time. Ethan was the one to drop Seraphina off again. Still, I kept my distance and awooded any contact with him.


    I taught the ss how to carraheel and had them practice it. The students lined up and had a go. All of them naled IL Just them, Seraphina bit her lip and hesitantly extended her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid. You can do this," I reassured her, noticing that she seemed a bit distracted in ss,


    Seraphina attempted an aerial cartwheel but lost her bnce mid-air and came crashing down to the ground. Chaos empted as everyone panicked. I wasted no time in calling for an ambnce


    Seraphina was bawling her eyes out, and I consoled her as apanied her to the hospital. While I was waiting outside the operating room, a middle-aged woman stormed up to


    1. ME.


    "How could y you be so crue? I can''t believe you actually dared to hurt my precious daughter! You''re unforgivable!"


    The middle-aged woman was Leah''s mother, Elizabeth Thompson, and sheunched into a tirade against me "ther you did this on purpose, you vicious bitch!"

 Chapter 33

    by expression darkened. "I''m just as upset about this as you are, but that doesn''t give you the right to insult me!


    If you have evidence that I did this on purpose, by all means, contact the cops. If not, you''re just ndering me, and I''m not sure whether you can handle the legal ramifications


    I wasn''t about to let her act like a total bitch. As equals, I didn''t see why I should let her walk all over me.


    Little did I know that my words would enrage Elizabeth. Her face contorted in anger, and she lunged at me like a wild animal.


    Before I could react, she swung her hand at my check. I squeezed my eyes shut, bracing myself for the impact, but nothing happened. When I opened my eyes again, I noticed that asali figure bad stepped in to protect me. "We''re in a hospital. Please don''t make a scene." Ethan''s deep and maic voice sounded from above me.


    I was surprised that he would step in to protect me. As I was reeling in from the shock, my eyesnded on the three people in front of me.


    Leah stood a short distance away, looking quite pitiful. Her eyes were slightly red as she stared at Ethan. Elizabeth was boiling with anger, yet she surprisingly quieted down when she saw Ethan


    "Sera in young, and idents happen. Instead of pointing fingers at the dance instructor, why don''t you just be patient?


    "What kind of example are you setting by making such a fuss? Don''t you realize you''re bothering the doctors?N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    His tone was cold and distant as he addressed Elizabeth My brows knitted as I was unsure of what he was up to.


    "I she''s done something wrong, don''t you think the cops would have looked into her?" Noticing the anger and resentment in Elizabeth''s gaze, Ethan stared at her intently.


    For a spat second, I thought he was standing up for me. Yet, considering how much he despised me, there was no way he would do that.


    Elizabeth patted her Ips as if she wanted to say something, but then she ultimately closed them.


    Leah red at me with a sullen expression and bloodshot eyes. It felt as though I was an unpardonable sinner on trial before her.


    Little did I know that she was panicking inside, fearing that the love she''d always unted would be snatched away by me


    Atst, themation died down, and sat quietly on a bench. It wasn''t long before the doctor emerged.


    "The patient''s fine. It''smon fords to fall and get hurt. Luckily, she just has a sprained ankle. A couple of days of rest should do the trick"


    The doctor wrote a prescription, and Elizabeth shot me a dirty look before following him into the office. Biting her lip, Leah walked over to Ethan and looked at him with a pitiful


    expression


    "Feel free to call me if you needpensation." I had no desire to stick around and watch them canoodle, so I tumed and left the hospital


    The owner of the dance studio I was working with was understanding about what happened. He didn''t hold it against me and allowed me to continue teaching there. Since Seraphina had been resting these past few days, I had it pretty easy. After ss that day, Thad just changed my clothes and was about to head home when I noticed a familiar figure standing at the door, Leah was dressed in a pristine white dress, radiating an air of innocence

 Chapter 34

    Leah stared at me intently, as if she had something to say, but she was hesitating.


    "I thought your younger sister didn''te to ss today." I was well aware that she was here to see me, but I had no intention of getting involved with her.


    Leah walked up to me, blocking my way. "I''m really sorry about what happened the other day. I had no idea my mom would be so worked up. I came to apologize in person."


    Even though she apologized for what happened at the hospital, it was clear that she was just attempting to act like the bigger person.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you were truly sorry, you would''ve done something about it back then, note to me with an apology after everything has already happened."


    tler silence at the time only enabled her mother, and I couldn''t tell how genuine her apology was that day, but I didn''t care for this kind of interaction.


    "Get to the point I don''t have time for games." My tone was cold and distant because I had nothing more to say to someone like her


    Leah looked at me with puppy-dog eyes as if she''d been deeply wronged. "I understand if you''re still upset about what happened that day I''m not expecting you to forgive me, but I hope you won''t let it eat away at you"


    It was obvious that she wanted to keep me there, and it made me ufortable. The wind caught her skirt, and if I didn''t know any better, I would''ve actually thought she was a pencinely nice person.


    Noticing my silence, she tucked a stray lock of her hair behind her ear and said, "I heard you got epted into St. Nichs University. When are you nning on heading over there?"


    Leah sounded like she cared about me, but she was starting to get on my nerves. Lirowned and ignored her.


    Unfazed, she continued, "Thad hoped we could all go together. Ethan and I are also heading there, and we n to arrive a few days early to get settled in "


    It seemed like she was finally getting to the point after all that buildup. Thad to give her credit for going through so much effort just to set the stage.


    "We''re both going back to school, but Ethan was adamant about purchasing a house there. It took forever to find the right one, but we eventually did.


    **I''m sure you know how much work it is to decorate a new ce, especially when ites to picking out furniture. He even teased me for being childish when I was ch bedding"


    She conEnged to describe the intimate moments of their shopping trips, sharing all the happy moments they had together.


    "I''m more into pink sheets and duvet cows, but he prefers dark blue. 50, Thad topromise, and we settled on a light blue set. It looks really soothing though."


    Leah''s skirt fluttered as she beamed, her words hinting at their ns to move in together.


    choosing the


    Perhaps my heart had grown so numb that I didn''t feel a thing anymore, not even a ploptick. Looking back, I should''ve known that their love was strong. It was no wonder Ethan kept choosing her over me. "Gosh, I''ve rambled on for far too long! I actually wanted to invite you toe with us to St. Nichs University for the enrollment."


    As if I needed to witness their happiness. That would just be adding insult to injury,


    "That won''the necessary, I have my own ns." With that, grabbed my bag and left without a backward nce.


    Tigured Lesh and Ethan would get together pretty quickly without me in the picture in this lifetime. I couldn''t make him happy, but I didn''t want to stop him from finding it. I just wanted them both out of my life. I bought two cans of beer before I arrived home. After a nice hot shower, I took the chilled beer out of the refrigerator.


    I sat by the noor-to-ceiling window and poured the cold beer into a ss. As the foam settled, so did my mind.


    Little did I know that the Wiley residence was about to be turned upside down that night, and my departure had caused them a bit of a headache.

 Chapter 35

    The nest moming, relished the chance to sleep in for once. After a week of back-to-back sses, even the kids needed a break.


    After rolling out of bed, 1 hastily tidied up the ce and tossed the two empty, crimped cans into the trash.


    Maybe this was a sign that a new chapter in my life was about to begin. I was just getting excited about the future when someone knocked on the door.


    It was strange because no one knew I lived here. So, I was genuinely surprised when I looked through the peephole and saw jack and Elenc


    "open up, Evelyn. It''s me, your father!" jack urged, banging on the door.


    thad no idea what he was doing here, which was somewhat annoying, but I couldn''t just leave them outside, so I decided to open the door.


    As soon as I did, both of them barged in. Jack''s face was etched with anxiety while Elene wore an expression of resignation


    "I messed up that day. I shouldn''t have yelled at you I need you to understand where I''ming from. I''ve been so stressed out with work that I haven''t been the best father, and I didn''t consider your feelings." Hearing him say that out of the blue made me wonder if he had been possessed.


    "Thope you can forgive me for what I did. Please don''t be mad at me anymore. I''ve been so worried about you while you''ve been away thest few days. I don''t even know if you''re eating well or how you''ve been doing" He had never shown any concern for my well-being all these years, so it was odd to hear such words from him. Had he ever cared about me at all, he wouldn''t have treated me like an expandable piece in his scheme. felt as if I was nothing more than a product for sale-whoever made the highest bid could have me. I also felt like a rung on hisdder, and as he ascended, he kept me under his heel, leaving me with no chance to catch my breath.


    I remained silent, so Jack shot daggers at Elene, who was standing beside him. Reluctantly, she lowered her head and apologized to me.


    "know I was in the wrong. Evelyn. I promise I won''t do it again. I hope you can forgive me and overlook this minor transgression."


    1 was taken aback even though it was clear that her apology wasn''t sincere. I couldn''t figure out what Jack and Elene hoped to achieve by apologizing to me first thing in the


    "Please don''t hold it against me, Evelyn. Hurry up and pack your things. Let''s go home. We''ve got a whole spread of your favorite dishes waiting at home!"


    Usually, the three of them were idylle, a harmonious tro, whereas I was the discordant note. Even though I wasn''t treated like dirt, Thad never been treated with the respect I deserved


    I could tell something was amiss, so I crossed my arms and gave them a long, hard look. However, I couldn''t figure out what was up. Growing uneasy under my gaze, Jack scratched his nose and walked up to me with an ingratiating smile. bothered by the. Plus, heading home wasn''t such a terrible idea


    It was obvious that they wouldn''t leave unless I went back with them. I didn''t want to be b "Alright. Let me pack my things. Why don''t you guys wait out front?" As soon as I agreed to go home with them, both of them sighed in relief before waiting patiently at the door.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    To be honest, I didn''t have much to pack. I just didn''t want to make it too easy for them to take me back with them. After lounging around in the house for a while, I was about to step outside when I overheard their conversation at the door,


    Do you think I wanted toe here? I wouldn''t have bothered if it weren''t for those contracts!" Jack sounded a little annoyed Obviously, he had his own reasons foring


    Spin to im Your Surprise.


    Reward!

 Chapter 36

    Chapter


    36


    "I had no idea Evelyn was sa adept at winning prople over. From now on, you''d better watch her like a hawk and make sure she doesn''t attempt to run away again!" As Jack reprimanded Elene, it was clear that he wanted her to keep an eye on my every move. Alter changing into a clean dress, 1 opened the door and went home with them, Jack went all out and drove me home himself. Yet, it only made me feel more uneasy.


    I arrived home and tidied up. But as soon as I stepped out of my room, I ran into Elene, whose countenance betrayed a palpable sense of resentment


    "Do not assume that you can do whatever you want just because you''re on good terms with the Tyler family!


    "Thave no idea why Liam showed up at our cest night, but if you had been here, he wouldn''t have had the chance to pressute Dad into bringing you back!"


    It didn''t take long for Elene''s loose lips to tell me everything I needed to know. It turned out that tiam hade to the Wiley residencest night, intending to find me, but I wasn''t there


    toward me Liam told Jack that if I was subjected to any more


    Eleme, ever the bbermouth, told him that I had run away from home, which naturally let Liam in on Jack''s attitude for mistreatment, he could kiss the coboration with his family goodbye.


    Having finally gotten his foot through the door with thispany, there was no way Jack would relinquish such a valuable connection. Consequently, he showed up at my door first thing this morning with Elene to apologize and bring me back


    It was then I realized the reason behind Jack''s strange behavior, became evident that he was a highly opportunistic individual As expected, he still saw me as a means to an end. Yet, I had mixed feelings for Liar. It seemed like he had deviated from his previous path and wasn''t getting close to me to get revenge for Leah. In fact, his attitude toward me waspletely different. It was almost as if he genuinely liked me.


    Whether it was his constant shes with Ethan or his obvious dislike for Leah, everything about Liam left me feeling perplexed. I couldn''t help but wonder what he was really after. Denjoyed my time at home. It seemed like Liam''s waning had worked, as none of them hade to bother me


    kept to my route of teaching dance sses and Eving a straightforward, no-nonsense life. Sometimes, on my way home, I would think about how wonderful it would be if things could remain as calm as they were at that point. Iwished 1 could stay in this peaceful bubble forever.


    Before I knew it, the cicada-filled summer was over. Themencement of a new academic term prompted me to report to St. Nichs University.


    True to my memories, this institution had stood the test of time and had be even more outstanding with each passing year. The campus was teeming with students from all over the country, and I was just one of the many faces in the crowd, filled with hope and ambition.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I arrived at the campus with my suitcase, I spotted Liam, who was greeting the new students. He was dressed casually, radiating a bright and cheerful vibe. He was surrounded by a bunch of girls, his good looks clearly earning him plenty of attention I was just about to walk away when he called out, "Evelyn!"


    Biting my lip, 1 barned around stiffly. Liam hastily closed the distance between us and took my suitcase from me. "It''s so heavy, Let me help you carry it to your dorm

 Chapter 37

    Before Thadachance to turn him down, Liam had already taken my suitcase with a beaming smile


    "I''m capable of carrying my own belongings."


    I tried to snatch my suitcase back, but he was already one step ahead of me. Liam took off with it, and he didn''t stop until we were right outside the girls'' dormitory,


    I pulled out the freshman roster and found my room number. He took one look at it and swinly carried my suitcase inside.


    I was quite taken aback by his initiative and could only follow suit as he proceeded at a brisk pace. When we arrived at my room, he set my suitcase down and started making my bed


    "You don''t have to do this. I can manage on my own." I didn''t want to owe him anything or get involved with him, but he pretended as if he hadn''t heard a word I said and carried


    on with enthusiasm.


    "Oh, you must be Evelyn! Your bostried


    boyfriend''s so cool He''s such a catch!"


    The fact that my roommates assumed he was my boyfriend made me feel quite awkward. I tried to set the record straight, but none of them were interested in my side of the story. Lam, on the other hand, kept conversing with them while he was organizing my belongings. Once he was done, be pulled out a handful of lollipops from his pocket like a magician and handed them out to my roommates


    "Eve is new here and might need some help getting limated, so I''m counting on you all to help her out and look after her while she gets used to everything."


    He was all smiles and sunshine, and he won my roommates over in no time. He even managed to obtain everyone''s contact information.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I took a look at the clock and ushered him out.


    "Come visit us again soon! My enthusiastic roommates waved at him, while I felt even more embarrassed I could even feel my cheeks heating up.


    "be your senior from now on, so you can alwayse to me if you need help with anything"


    I hurriedly thanked him and escorted him downstairs. As soon as I returned to my room, everyone was all over me, bombarding me with questions about him. "We''re not seeing each other. We''re just friends who attended the same high school. Obviously, my roommates didn''t believe me and started teasing me. Being new here, everything felt foreign to me at first, but I soon adjusted and began to blend in with everyone.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once all my roommates had settled in, one of them suggested we go out for dinner. Eager in bond with them, I readily agreed.


    We made our way to a nearby eatery, and everyone was having a good time. Then, all of a sudden, one of my roommates pulled out the chair right beside me.


    "Are we expecting someone else?" I asked, puzzled, as all four of us were already there. I couldn''t imagine who else would show up.


    "Sorry, I''mte!" Liam''s cheerful voice rang out from behind. He walled in with a bouquet My roommates immediately started teasing us. "Congrattions on making it into university! I got you these to celebrate," he said with a big smile


    Under the gentle lighting, he looked exceptionally handsome. My roommates were teasing us when he handed me the bouquet, and I got all red.


    He then reached behind him and pulled out three more roses, handing one to each of my roommates. "I wanted to make sure everyone got a little something Congrattions to all of you on starting university!" My roommates beamed with joy. "Thanks! Eve, your boyfriend is so sweet!"


    I stered a smile on my tace, despite feeling rather awdoward.

 Chapter 38

    I was at a loss for what to do when Lam came and sat next to me. Then, he started passing the dishes around. It didn''t take long for him to blend in with everyone. No wonder he was here. He had already won over my roommates.


    While we were enjoying our meal, two unexpected guests appeared in the distance. It was amazing how small the world was. I never thought I''d run into my nemesis here.


    Leah walked up to us with a radiant smile, arm in arm with Ethan. "What a coincidence, Evelyn! I didn''t think I''d run into you here!"


    I couldn''t help but feel she was haunting melke a ghost. The harmonious atmosphere instantly soured as soon as they walked in


    "Is she a friend of yours?" My roommates, who hadn''t met Leah before, were immediately charmed by her sweet and innocent appearance.


    "She was just a ssmate," responded coldly. It wasn''t a pleasant surprise to run into her here. It hadpletely ruined my mood


    "Hello, I''m a high school ssmate of Evelyn''s!" Leah said with a big smile, winking yfully. My roommates, unsure of what to say, responded with stiff nods and forced smiles. "We were just about to dine here as well! Since we''ve run into each other, let''s sit together!" Leah said, disregarding the fact that she didn''t know anyone there. She then dragged than over and sat beside me.


    The pleasant atmosphere turned awkward almost instantly. Nevertheless, I had no choice but to stay put


    "Evelyn and I were in the same ss back then, and she was such a star student"


    Leah went on and on about the past, attempting to get along with my ssmates. It made me think back to things I''d almost forgotten.


    Ever since she showed up, my feelings had been all over the ce. I was sure Leah was going to sit beside me, but Ethan took the spot. So, I was sandwiched between two guys at he moment and it felt a le ufortable.


    After pouring myself a hot cup of water, I set the kettle down and identally knocked the cup over, spilling the boiling water all over myself. I couldn''t help but yelp in pain, as I hadn''t expected that to happen.


    "Are you okay?" The two guys beside me hurried over to check on me as i sprang to my feet.


    As lock would have it, the waternded right on my thighs, and since I was wearing a short skirt, could feel the burning pain right away.


    Both of them wanted to check roy injury, but when than reached out,n stopped him.


    "You''re crossing the line." Lam shot Ethan a dirty look.


    "And what makes you think you have the right to check on her?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    For a moment, I was at a loss for words, Liam shifted his gaze to Leah, your girlfriend is still here, so I don''t think it''s a


    However, Erhan wasn''t having it. He


    still wanted to look at my injury, so I had no choice but to back away


    appropriate for you to do this. I''ll take care of Eve, so back


    "Ouch!" Right then, Lrah had also been scalded by hot water-she had deliberately tipped the cup onto herself. "It hurts, Ethan! Could you take me to the hospital?" And that was all it took for Ethan to let go of me and rush Leah to the hospit. It was clear as day who he truly loved

 Chapter 39

    Chapter


    39


    Arueful smile spread across my face as 1 watched Ethan and Leah fade into the distance. Whether it was in this life or the previous one, Ethan would always choose Leah. Fortunately, I didn''t confess or make a fool of myself in this lifetime. I had learned my lesson, and I wouldn''t let myself be treated like that again, My roommates exchanged worried nces before looking at me. That looks pretty serious. Do you want us to take you to the hospital?"


    Theard the tail end of their conversation earlier. My three roommates had witnessed the whole thing. Leah had deliberately spilled the hot water on herself, which only proved that she was a cunning and malicious person.


    I smiled and shook my head. Then, I wiped the hot water off my skirt. "It''s no big deal."


    y shit if I ran into them at the hospital One stroke of had lock was already more than enough. I couldn''t handle another.


    rd lose mys


    Noticing I wasn''t keen on going to the hospital, Liam held my hand. "We''re going What if this leaves a scar? We need to get it checked out at the hospital. It''s your first year of university. I''m sure you wouldn''t want to end up with ascar, tight?"


    I bit my lip as Liam''s well-meaning offer was hard to turn down. My roommates chimed in, "That''s right! This isn''t something to take lightly! You should go to the hospital. It''s better to be safe than sorry"


    Reluctantly, I agreed to go, even though I felt incredibly conflicted


    I went to the hospital with Liam, and the doctor patched me up. Luckily, It was treated in time, so there were noplications. I just needed to be careful when I shower for the next few days


    As we walked down the corridor, I noticed Ethan going above and beyond for Leah. He was practically her shadow, helping her every step of the way and running back and forth to get her medication in the huge hospitalN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    His devotion to Leah was something I had never experienced, neither in my previous life nor this one. It dawned on me that he wasn''t incapable of love. He just didn''t love me. Love wasn''t something one could leam. It was something one was born with. His disdain for me had cast a permanent shadow over my heart


    Liam seemed to notice the change in my mood and sneered. "Isn''t that the guy you were so in love with? 1 heard you pursued him for a long time. Funny how realizing this is what love really looks like " you''re only now

 Chapter 40

    His tone was dripping with sarcasm, as if he was bell-bent on dredging up the past I''d rather forget. It felt like he was rubbing salt into my open wounds, reminding me of how visible my scars were. It was as though he wanted to relive the pain until I realized just how much better he was to me. "You can tell if someone loves you by their actions, not their words. Yet, to him, it seems like you''re not worth long." His tone grew more derisive as he trampled all over the feelings I had once lovested,


    I could see right through him. m was using this moment to make me see how good he was to me while pointing out how Ethan loathed me and adored Leah. At times like this, arguing was pointless, so I remained calm andposed. "Aren''t you the one who should be worried?" asked with a smile, my voice dripping with even more scer than his sarcasm.


    "I mean, you''re the one watching the woman you love being affectionate with another man, So why waste your time on me? It''s not like you''d ever make Leah jealous anyway." It was obvious that he was being nice to me to make Leh jealous, Spin to m Your Surprise Reward


    y


    However, as would never know that Leah''s love for Ethan ran far deeper than he imagined.


    To everyone else, they were the perfect match, while I was nothing more than a pawn in their game, an unwee intruder, someone who hade between them. Perhaps it was true that the homewrecker was the one who wasn''t loved


    All of a sudden, remembered that dreary afternoon when Leah Launted the brand-new ne around her neck, which Ethan had bought for her at a high price at an auction. Despite the overcast sky, the diamond ne sparkled brilliantly


    "Don''t you get it, Evelyn? He doesn''t love you! So what if you''re his wife? The person who isn''t loved is the real outsider in this rtionship!"


    Leah must''ve noticed me because she shed me a triumphant smile. I must''ve looked rather pathetic. I handed her my heart on a silver tter, allowing her to crush it time and time again. arton as


    "I don''t want to be a part of your game, so leave me alone! If you truly love her, prove it-don''t push the one you love to someone else, I said coldly before leaving without a backward nce. Instead of being a part of their messed-up love triangle, I would rather be a self-sufficient and independent person.


    After returning to my dormitory, I was quiet as a mouse. My roommates were really worried about me, but I just stered a smile on That night, I turned in early, but sleep eluded me. Eventually, I drifted off into a hazy dream. I was back in that cold, empty vi-the ce I used to call home.


    face before slipping back into my thoughts.


    my


    I pushed open the bedroom door and found Ethan there, reeking of alcohol. His face was flushed as he looked at me. Then, he pulled me into his arms. I couldn''t help but wonder if he loved me.


    "Eve." he murmured, his voice full of longing as his hands traced the curves of my waist.


    All of a sudden, he pulled me into his arms, as if he wanted to crush me in his embrace, to be one with me, to make me a part of his very being, His soft lips hovered just above mine, and belt the heat of his breath on my skin. Right then, his phone rang.


    "Leah.."


    Ethan shoved me away, sending my frail body crashing into the wall, pain searing through me. He left me to wallow in the darkness of that empty room. Refusing to give up, I chased after himN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Yet another misty, rainy night. He was about to get into the car when I wrapped my arms around his waist. However, he pried my fingers oft, one by one.


    "Stop being unreasonable. His voice was devoid of any warmth as if he despised me to the core,


    "Please, don''t leave me here.." pleaded. I felt so small and so insignificant as if I was a beggar scraping ter crumbs of his affection.


    "Don''t make me hare y you" He shaved me to the cold, damp ground, leaving me in the cain.

 Chapter 41

    The light drizzle suddenly turned into a torrential d


    a torrential downpour. Leouldn''t tell if it was my tears or the rain streaming down my cheeks, but I could taste the saltiness in the air. Ethan sped away, leaving me there on the cold, wet ground. It felt as though the darkness and the cold were seeping into my very soul, trapping me in an inescapable prison.


    The nightmare was so vivid. It felt like I was being tomto pieces, When I jolted awake, it was already morning, I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead, my clothes drenched in


    cold sweat


    Fortunately, that was behind me. I would never let anyone toss me aside so easily again.


    St. Nichs University was vast enough that if we didn''t actively seek each other out, we might never cross paths again. Yet, it could also feel small enough that, if fate willed you would keep running into each otherThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Word got around that their rtionship was blossoming, and I couldn''t help but feel like an intruder. Even though I never showed up in front of them, I was always on their lips. My sses were manageable at the beginning of the semester, but keep running into them by chance, so I made a conscious effort to avoid anything that had to do with them. Theard Liam was in the student council, so I decided against running for it. Then, I learned that Ethan had joined an interest group, so I found an excuse to stay out of that as well. The three of them were like a tiny sr system with Leah at the center. The two of them were hers, perpetually in orbit. I didn''t want to be a part of that, so Tasionally went hiking for walks with my roommates


    "Eve, we need to join a club, or we won''t be able to meet the credit requirement. The event nning club is your best bet. With your smarts, you''d definitely be great at brainstorming ideas!"


    My roommate handed me a flyer for the event nning club, and I felt a little nervous when I read it. But then, I realized Ethan would never join a club like this


    "You need to get a move on! The deadline is tomorrow at noon. You should go sign up in the moming"


    Biting my lip, I hesitated, clutching the registration form tightly in my hands. After a moment, I nodded, a smile spreading across my face. "Alright. I''ll join the event nning club


    After all, I couldn''t graduate without enough credits.


    The next morning, I slipped into acasual outfit and palled my hair back into a high ponytail. The young woman staring back at me from the mirror was full of life.


    Trealised that having a purpose really made nee alive. Instead of spending my life revolving around him and our house until I wore myself down into a shadow of who I was, I''d rather channel all my passion into thing my youth to the fullest


    Wearing a pair of sneakers, I walked into the activity room with my registration form in hand. The club president was an upperssman with thick-framed sses, and she seemed very kind and gentle. Dressed in a soft pink outfit, she looked cute and a little quirky, tar from di


    "Wiley, wee to the team! We''re excited to have you on board and can''t wait to see what you bring to the table as we build something truly special together!"


    The club president smiled sweetly, and dly reached out to shake her hand just then, much to my surprise, I spotted a familiar figure

 Chapter 42

    ChapterN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    42


    It was Ethan. He handed over his registration form. "I hope I''m not toote."


    The upperss woman froze when she saw Ethan. She stood rooted to the spot, forgetting to withdraw her hand.


    I akwardly withdrew my hand, snapping her back to reality. The club president pressed her lips together, epted his registration form, and nodded enthusiastically. "Not at all. Wee to the club! What a coincidence, Wiley! You two practically walked in together! The uppersswoman''s eyes kept shifting between us, and the way she looked at me made me feel ufortable


    Dann it, what was he doing here? I distinctly remembered he was into basketball-why didn''t be join the basketball club?


    Plus, he could''ve just tagged along with Leah and joined any other club. Why the event nning club, of all things?


    Was this what people called destiny, something I couldn''t escape or avoid at any cost? But I refused to believe that everything was written in the stars. While I couldn''t change my destiny, I could certainly change my fortune.


    "Alright, everyone, gather around! We have a back-to-school event that needs nning, and we need all hands on deck!" The club president led us to the activity room, where we all took our seats.


    University had a much more rxed atmosphere than high school. Everyone just sat wherever. I deliberately chose a seat in the corner, but to my surprise, Ethan sat right beside me. When I shifted further into theer, be closed the distance between us again. Last night''s dream kept reying in my head. He had mercilessly left me behind, and his deep eyes were devoid of any warmth.


    Marriage was often portrayed as a gilded cage. For me, it was an invisible shackle, an imprable prison. That dreadful marriage of mine turned my world upside down. It robbed me of my confidence, my joy, and my belief in the future.


    Everything stemmed from his heartlessness and indifference. He came to loathe me and didn''t hesitate to hurt me over and over for another woman


    "It''s the start of a new semester, and we''re kicking off with a bang! I want everyone to be proactive and share any good ideas you have."


    The club president was very enthusiastic, and everyone was eager to share their thoughts.


    The back-to-school event served as a prelude to St. Nichs University''s wee ceremony. This event not only gave the students to experience the vibrant atmosphere of the university but also helped them settle in more quickly. "That said, we only have two sponsors at the moment, so let''s think about how we should n the event."


    The best part about organizing events at university was that we could have sponsorships. I remained silent, hiding in the corner.


    "I think we could organize a pic or a bonfire"


    While everyone else shared their ideas, I listened quietly until the discussion was almost over


    Then, the club president pped her hands and made a decision. "Now that we''ve settled on the event, it''s time for everyone


    se to break into groups and get to work!"


    The students in front of me were quickly grouped together in pairs, and it wasn''t long before it was my turn,


    "Wiley, you''ll be paired with Grayson. The two of you will handle the outdoor decorations. I have a feeling your young minds will be perfect for this!"


    The club president gave me a knowing smile. I didn''t expect the two of us to be paired together, which made things awkward for me. As soon as the club activities were over. rushed back to my dormitory.


    I didn''t want to get involved with Ethan, and teertainly didn''t want toplicate things between us, I just wanted them to be happy. I didn''t want to get mixed up with them


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward


    y

 Chapter 43

    Surprisingly, I slept soundlyst night. I thought Ethan would reach out to me through text or a phone call to discuss the set design together, but he didn''t. It felt as if he didn''t take the matter seriously, or perhaps he didn''t need my help at all.


    Then, it dawned on mehe probably didn''t want to join the club in the first ce. Perhaps he was just forced to join the event nning club because of the credit requirement. Plus, he probably didn''t want Leah to think something was going on between us, so he made sure to keep his distance, even though we ended up in the same group. Mulling it over, I found the whole situation Incrediblyughable. However, I had moved on, so I felt much more at ease. I no longer felt bitter, and I realized just how liberating it was to not let someone else affect my state of mind.


    The next moming, I got up early to go get breakdast. As soon as I went downstairs, I noticed someone crouching next to the bushes not far away.


    It wasmon to see couples loitering around the entrance, but that person was definitely keeper for waiting outside the dormitory so early for his girlfriend


    I was just curious about who this person was when he abruptly stood up.


    "What are you doing here? Lasked, surprised. Why was he outside my dormitory so early in the morning?


    "why do you think I''m here?" Edan asked through gritted teeth as if I had really upset him. Yet, I had no idea what was going on.


    "For the record, I haven''t seen Leah recently, and I haven''t done anything to upset her." 1 immediately set the record straight


    But to my surprise, he pulled out his phone and booted up his Messenger, showing me our chat history. "Why did you block me on Messenger?"


    I was caught off guard. It dawned on me that he hade all the way to my dormitory early in the moming just to ask why I had blocked him.


    The chat interface showed that his message couldn''t be delivered


    He had asked, "Do you have any ideas?


    That did sound like something he would ask so, be had tried to contact mest night. I just couldn''t receive any of his messages because I had blocked him.


    I could tell he was furious because his dark circles were so obvious. I didn''t expect him to notice. Thad done it thinking we wouldn''t have to interact with each other again. So, this whole situation was kind of embarrassing


    "I guess I must''ve identally blocked you..I made up a freble excuse.


    "Well, you must''ve been very careless! He emphasized the word "careless" and gave me a pointed look.


    Even though I delt guilty, I wasn''t interested in hearing him out. However, since we still had to work together, I had no choice but to add him back as a friend, albeit reluctantly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "The club president sent me thetest n yesterday and made it clear that we should set up the outdoor scenes ording to the blueprints"


    He forwarded me the file, and I was impressed when I saw the blueprints in the PDF. Lwas surprised by the level of erone had shown.


    I noticed there are a few items that are not included in the sponsorship, so we''ll need to buy them ourselves."


    The sponsors wouldn''t cover everything, so we would have to purchase a few items ourselves. Just then, he transferred me some money. "The upperssman has sent over the funds. Let''s buy everything and get a receipt. We can submit themhool for tembursementter Inodded in response. Then, he turned and walked away. I was caught off guard-had just been assigned the task of buying the items?

 Chapter 44

    I stood rooted to the spot. Ethan abruptly came to a halt and turned around to look at me. "Are you not going to have breakfast?"


    Isighed and had no choice but to follow him.


    After a quick and ufortable breakfast, I followed him to the supermarket to do some shopping, While I was checking out, he picked up all the heavy stuff and carried it out.


    We arrived at the venue and decided to focus on the outdoor decorations. The upperssmen had already set up a simple stage, so we just needed to decorate the outdoor area. I unloaded everything and started setting up around the area.


    I worked hard for the credits, but couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was staring at me. It made me feel a little uneasy, but couldn''t figure out who it was Pursing my lips, I continued setting up the decorations,


    When we took a break, he handed me a bottle of water. I tried to decline, but he stuffed it into my hands.


    "Don''t be shy. We''re groupmates, after all."


    That wasn''t like him, but there was no reason for me to turn down a tree drink took a sip of the soda. It was so hot outside that I was sweating bullets.


    After that break, we got back to word. All of a sudden, I felt the ground shaking beneath me, and the next thing I knew, a solid pir started to topple in my direction.


    Paralyzed by fear, I stood rooted to the spot. My legs felt like they were weighed down by lead, and I couldn''t bring them to move.


    Please tell me this was some kind of sick joke from the universe. I had just been reborn, and now I was about to get crushed by a pir? A wave of dread washed over me. Bight then, I felt a pair of strong,forting arms wrap around me. Someone yanked me back, taking the weight of the column on their hands before it tell to the ground. Ethan groaned behind me. It dawned on me that the column had crashed into his hands. He let go of me, and the warmth of his embrace faded away.


    "Are you okay? Let me take you to the hospital was freaking out. I rushed him to the hospital to get checked out.


    This wasn''t something I could take lightly. If something were to happen to him, I couldn''t afford to bear the consequences. Plus, he had shielded me from harm, so I felt responsible for getting him the medical attention he needed


    The doctor said he broke his hand. "You won''t be able to move your hand freely for a while, and you''ll need to be careful with it. I''ve put a cast on it, so be sure to stay safe." As soon as the doctor lett, Leah arrived at the hospital and started yelling at me.


    You''re nothing but bad luck! I can''t believe you''ve gone and hurt Ethan! I''m sure you''re well aware that you''re nothing but trouble So why did you have to spread misfortune to other people?


    Leah jumped to conclusions and med me, just like a girlfriend would. It reminded me at how her mother had previously reprimanded me


    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," brooded.


    "This wasn''t her fault, so don''t me her. Anyway, what brings you here?"


    Leah threw herself into his ams. "I was so worried about you!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Don''t worry, it''s no big deal. I''m sorry for making you worry." Ethan gently stroked Leah''s hair.


    I del sick to my stomach as I watched their intimate disy. "I''ll cover all the costs," I said before taking my leave

 Chapter 45

    It would be inappropriate for me to love him. I felt out of ce as I watched them being so happy together. After all, the person who wasn''t loved was the homewrecker.


    I wasn''t sure how to feel when I returned to my dormitory. As Iy in bed, the image of him holding me in his arms kept reying in my mind, and it all seemed so strange. Knowing him, he would''ve done the same for anyone else.


    I tried to clear my mind of all the swirling thoughts and eventually fell asleep. I dreamed of them wrapped in each other''s arms, while I was hidden in the shadows like a thief peering into someone else''s happiness Eventually, I woke up with a start, relieved to find that it had all been just a dream.


    I''d just put on a clean set of clothes the next moming and was ready to tackle the outdoor setup alone when I received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello," 1 answered politely. I was surprised despite not knowing who it was.


    "It''s me," a familiar voice came through, catching me off guard. What did he want? Was he calling just to rub it in?


    "Theard you don''t have any sses today. Are you really not going toe to the hospital to look after me?


    I waspletely dumbfounded. Even though I had no idea how Ethan found out I had no sses that day, I was surprised that he wanted me to go to the hospital to look after him.


    What did he take me for? It was almost as if he expected me to drop everything and cater to his every whim


    *Mr. Grayson, you''ve got so much going for you. I''m sure you have plenty of people who are more than willing to take care of you"


    Considering his stature, there was probably a long line of people who would have loved to wait on him hand and foot. There was no need for him to ask me.


    Besides, he wasn''t alone. He had Leah. It seemed a bit unreasonable for me to go and add myself to the mix.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The man on the other end of the line suddenly sounded a little burt, as though he had been treated unfairly.


    "You sure are heartless 1 wouldn''t have fractured my hand it hadn''t saved you! I have no one to look after me right now, yet you''re griping about being asked to help?


    I felt a little p


    e guilty, pursing my lips together. However, it soon dawned on me that he was purposefully setting me up.


    I scoffed, my toneced with contempt and disgust. It seemed like he was bored, and he wanted to make me a part of his game. However, I was no longer the Evelyn who was head over heels for ha


    *You must be kidding, Mr. Grayson. I''m sure Ms


    Ms. Grant would be more than willing to take care of you, and even if she weren''t, you''ve got plenty of people around you."


    or Liam and their little love


    I turned him down t I was no longer the doormat I used to be, and 1 had no intention of being his servant


    "Are you telling me that your family is so hard up that they can''t even afford to hire a caretaker to look after you?" I sneered.


    All I wanted at the moment was to sever ties and keep as much distance as possible from him in the future. I wanted nothing to do with Ethan, Leah, or L triangle.


    I was just about to hang up on hun when I heard him groan. Even though the pir from yesterday was small, it was solid enough to cause a serious injury. Imagined he must''ve been in a lot of pain. While a part of me felt bad, it was hard for me to feel for him given what he''d done "If had done nothing yesterday, you would be the one in the hospital right now. Do you think anyone would be there to look after you?"


    His q


    question took me by surprise.


    "I''m not forcing you to look after me. I just didn''t want to trouble anyone else. After all, Lonly got injured because I tried to save you. Would you rather I ask someone else for help? Spin to im Your 5


    Surprise Reward

 Chapter 46

    I stuck between a rock and a hard ce. If I turned Ethan down, I''d look like a jerk. But if I agreed, I''d risk getting involved with him.


    "Fine. I won''t push you. If you don''t want to look after me, then don''t. I guess that''s just how it is. Good guys always get the short end of the stick." Ethan sighed on the other end. of the line, and his weeds kept ringing in my ears.


    "I''lle over in a bit," I said just as he was about to hang up. I figured a few days wouldn''t hurt. I could just stay away from him after that.


    He sounded like he hadn''t had breakfast yet, so I immediately took a cab to a breakfast spot near the hospital, bought a few items, and brought them to the hospital.


    Ethan was lounging elegantly in bed when I walked into the ward 1 couldn''t figure out why he needed to be hospitalized when all he had was a simple hand fracture.


    As soon as he noticed me, he started ordering me around. "I''ve been under observation overnight, and everything''s fine. I need to get discharged, so please sign the forms for me.


    He held up his injured hand, and I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed 1 had to suck it up and go through all the discharge paperwork. Then, I helped him back to his ce. Unlike me, Ethan had his own vi here, whereas I lived in the school''s dormitory. I could take care of him during the day, but he would have to manage on his own at night. "Just so you know, be heading back to the dorm at night. So, you''ll need to find someone else to look after you."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I set out the breakfast for him when we got to his ce, but he just stared at it and then at me coldly. "You expect me to eat this myself? Do you think I''m capable of using the fork and knife in my current state?i


    felt so embarrassed. It was like I''d swallowed a frog had no choice but to feed him, and I realized he was the only person I''d ever wait on like this.


    Then, I had to clean up his mess while he treated me like a ve. I had to cater to his every whim, from his basic needs to his entertainment


    "I prefer my apples without the skin. Our them up for me"


    He lounged on the couch, watching TV, while I was stuck in the kitchen, peeling apples. I couldn''t tell if he wasughing at the TV or at my misery, but he wasught


    When I brought him the apples, be ordered me to feed him. I gritted my teeth and felt so angry I could spitfire If he were dead, I would''ve reduced him to ashes.ughing his head


    if he hadn''t gotten hurt saving me, I wouldn''t be putting up with this crap. I constantly reminded myself not to get angry, which helped me control my anger. It was like controlling a volcano that was about to erupt


    He went to the bathroom after his nap and took forever. I had just finished malding the bed when I heard something crash inside. Limmediately dropped the nket and hurried to


    the bathroom.


    "Did you fall? Are you okay?


    If he had fallen, he would most definitely need to go to the hospital again. Yet, to my astonishment, when I burst in, I found him buttoning up his pants.

 Chapter 47

    Erhan was fumbling with his belt, struggling to fasten it properly because of the cast around his hand. Thank goodness he had pulled up his pants, or I might have ended up seeing way insethan 1 bargained for. Mylcellushedcrimson in an instant. "Wha..."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I wanted to me him, but I felt so embarrassed that I immediately spun on my beels and bolted out. Honestly, why did he have to be so annoying?


    Standing at the door, I could feel my heart pounding and my cheeks heat up. I also felt like I was suffocating, I squeezed my eyes shut, but all I could see in my head was the image of his long fingers tumbling with his belt


    1 folded the nket on the bed over and over until smoothed out every crease before putting it away when he emerged from the bathroom. I hastily looked away, avoiding his There was a rugged, disreputable air about him that was unlike anything I''d seen in Ethan before.


    "What''s the matter, feeling shy? His voice was so maic that I felt like I could lose myself in it.


    It wasn''t just his appearance that captivated me. It was his seemingly wless character. But no one was perfect. He was everyone''s prince charming, but to me, he was just another man who didn''t love me


    "Don''t you feel any shameelt incredibly embarrassed as soon as I thought about what he had done earlier. I looked like a genteeldy on the outside, but I felt like a hoodlum on the inside.


    Even though we had been intimate in our previous lives when we were husband and write, I was still a pure and innocent young woman at the moment. I felt as if my heart had also reverted to that innocent and untainted state.


    trouble with this belt."


    He walked up to me, holding out his belt that was hanging loosely. "If you hadn''t injured my hand, I wouldn''t be having trouble Clearly, he had been wrestling with his belt for quite a while. Tet, this realization only made me blush even more. "What do you want me to do?" My brows drew together, yet my heart pounded like a drum


    There were 2 figures in my mind. The angel in white urged me to exercise caution and remember our past experiences. The devil in red, on the other hand, argued that if I didn''t seize this moment, I''d miss out on the thrill.


    "My hand is injured, so I can''t fasten the belt. I''m sure you wouldn''t want me to run around like this, would you? It would be rather embarrassing if my pants fell down, don''t you


    think


    Bating my bip, I had to admit he had a point. If his pants fell down and someone happened to walk in, I wouldn''t be able to exin myself.


    I was still an Innocent girl. I didn''t want to get mixed up with someone like him and regret it


    "Stop looking at me like that! I''ll help you with your belt, okay?


    I felt like I was backed into a corner. Getting my teeth, Lclosed the distance between us until our bodies are almost touching


    could feel how heavy my breathing was, and I could distinctly smell the earthy, woodsy scent emanating from him. Despite his youthful appearance, there was a maturity about him that beled his age


    I''d never done this before, so I was being extra careful not to touch the wrong ce, I held the end of the belt from below and was just about to tasten it when he pulled me into his Ethan abruptly lowered his head and whispered in my ear, "Are you okay? You seem a bit shaky."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter


    48


    Ethan''s was breath brushed against my ear and check. I had always been incredibly sensitive, and having someone whisper right next to my ear made me blush so hard that even my earste like they were on fire.


    He wrapped his arms around me and lowered his head, brushing his lips against my cheek. His deep eyes seemed to hold a gxy of stars, drawing me in with a maic force that made escape impossible. breath


    As his thin lips inched closer to mine, 1 froze, as though I was under a spell Clutching his belt, 1 stood frozen in ce and held my b There was no way my heart wouldn''t hurter when I encountered a man who had once left me utterly mesmerized.


    I couldn''t forget him because, during my youth, 1 had met someone as amazing as him, and even after starting over, I couldn''t escape him. 1 felt as if I was caught in a love-stricken, and before I knew it, I waspletely ensnared.


    I felt a flutter of anticipation as our lips were about to meet. Right then, the door behind us was flung open, startling me


    "What are you two doing? Leah was back, her eyes filled with tears as she stared at us.


    I hurriedly pulled away from his embrace and took a step back, loosening the belt in my hands. At that moment, I felt be a mistress caught in the act, and I was inexplicably


    embaraazed


    Leah''s intense gase seemed to burn right through me. My cheeks burned, and the air was thick with tension. I could bear it no longer and turned to flee from that suffocating space.


    I was swept up by his tenderness and ended up falling into a bottomless pit. After what happened earlier in the day, I found it difficult to face Ethan and didn''t reply to his messages. Perhaps he was perceptive enough to realize that I wasn''t interested in talking, so he didn''t call.


    A night fell, I tidied up a bit and was about to lose myself in a book when I received a call. Even though I had no idea why Leah was calling, I answered it patiently.


    "I need to talk to you about something Cm we meet up? It''s quite urgent."


    This was the first time she had ever reached out to me on her own. I figured it was important to clear things up, so I agreed to meet her.


    We met on the bridge at the agreed-upon time. The bridge was majestic, and one could almost feel the pulse of the entire city on it. The constant flow of traffic and the ebb and llow at people captured the city''s ceaseless rhythm.


    It delt as though everyone was moving at double speed. I watched the bustling crowd below in silence until heard the sound of crisp footsteps approaching from beside me. "Evelyn, there''s something I need to tell you" Leah looked at me with a hint of resentment in her eyes.


    "I''d prefer if you stayed away from him. He''s been injured because of you, so I hope your


    two can keep your distance. I don''t want you to spread more misfortune to others."


    If this was all she had to tell me, I elt like I had definitelywasted my timeing here. I''d rather read a book than listen to her nonsense.


    I was just about to leave when she suddenly broke into a smile. "But don''t worry. I''ll take good care of him from now on Grandpa Grayson and I have already talked about it."


    Icaised my head, curious about what she would tell me next. Yet, I noticed she was beaming like a child who had just gotten the lollipop they had been eyeing in the store window. "Grandpa Grayson wants us to get engaged You''lle to our engagement ceremony and give us your blessings, won''t you?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 49

    Leah''s words took me by surprise, and it took me a few seconds before I came to my senses.


    Leah walked over and took my hand, looking at me with such sincerity. "Eve, you''ll give Ethan and me your blessings, won''t you?"


    I met her expectant gaze and pulled my hand away. "I''m sure you''ll be happy together even without my blessings."


    "But aren''t we good friends?"


    I had to stifle augh. Did she really take me for a tool?


    I could tell that Ethan had changed recently, but the old adage "once bitten, twice shy'' was something I kept firmly in mind.


    1 had dreams I wanted to achieve and a life I wanted to live. I just wanted to leave the past far behind.


    "Leah," I said, looking at her apathetically, "shouldn''t you be thrilled that you''re about to be the Grayson family''s granddaughter-inw and Ethan''s fianc¨¦e? Why do you look so fearl Leah''s facade of innocence cracked for a fleeting moment when I called her out. Then, she resumed her act. "What are you talking about, Evelyn? I''m not sure I understand what you''re saying" Leah was such a good actress. It was no wonder she was able to be one in her previous


    Forget it


    H


    I didn''t want to waste my breath on her, so I turned and lett. I returned to my dormitory and realized that my roommates were all out. I let out a sigh of relief and sat stiffly at my desk


    So, Ethan and Leah were going to get engaged, huh? The Grayson family had to be over the moon then. started avoiding him.


    I recalled the time I was supposed to marry Ethan. After we had been intimate, the o I had refused to ept it. Even though I liked Ethan, I wasn''t desperate to marry him. And with the whole of Yardville gossiping about what I had done, I even st


    Grayson family had actually given Jack a sum of money as their way of making things right. However, everything changed a monthter. I woke up one morning and found myself feeling ill I felt weak, had no appetite, and was constantly nauseous and vomiting I was sure I wasing down with something serious, but Jack and Ivy were overjoyed. They rushed me to the hospital, where the doctor soon confirmed that I was one month


    thad just started university and was only 19 years old at the time. When I found out I was pregnant, I was dumbstruck, but the thought of having a baby wi


    y with Ethan filled me with


    Joy


    Later on, Jack leveraged the fact that I was pregnant to coerce Ethan into marrying me. Ethan stood me up on the day of our wedding. I had to bear the humiliation and ridicule alone at the altarte.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, Jack called me to his study and told me that had made my bed and now had to lie in it. Later on, I lost the baby during an argument with Ethan when he came home


    instinctively ced my hand on my abdomen, feeling as if the pain from that moment had returned. Just then, the dormitory room swung open, and one of my roommates, Sharon Jameson, walked in Sharon jumped when she noticed how pale and lost looked. "What''s wrong, Evelyn? Are you feeling unwell?


    She walked over, reaching out to touch my forehead. The warmth of her hands was the only thing that made me feel alive again.

 Chapter 50

    Ipelled Sharon''s hand down and shook my head, "No. I''m just a little tired." I paused before asking, "Where are the others?"


    "I don''t know, but they should be back soon. Lillian and Brenda went shopping, but I just stayed behind and took a walk around the yground." "Okay I''ll go take a shower then"


    "Go for it. If you''re not feeling well, go to bed earlier."


    Everyone was back when Temerged from the bathroom. I chatted with them for a little while before going to bed.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Ethan texted me at around 10:00pm, asking me to go to the hospital early the next day since his caregiver wouldn''t be able to make it.


    I looked at the test on my screen and couldn''t help but find itughable. He was about to get engaged to Leah, yet he was still stringing me along. What was he even ying at? buried my phone under the pillow and tried to get some shut-eye. I dug it out at midnight and transferred Ethan some money before blocking him on Messenger. Then, I slept soundly through the night


    Since it was just the beginning of the semester, and our ss schedule hadn''t been released yet, most people were still pretty rxed


    Thad been applying to fashion design gigs on the inte but with little sess, probably because I was just a freshman


    I was zoning out in front of myputer when one of my roommates, Brenda Morano, burst in, panting. "E-Evelyn.." she gasped, clutching her stomach. "Your high school ssmate, Gray-something is here to see you"


    I looked over my shoulder before returning my gaze to what was before me. "Just tell him I''m not here."


    After catching her breath, Brenda straightened up and looked roubled. "He''s standing right outside our dorm. If 1 hadn''t run into him and recognized him, 1 bet he''d be in here right now."


    Brenda parted my shoulder. "He looks so handsome but also intimidating, Evelyn He looks like someone you wouldn''t want to mess with."


    Sharon walked over to me as well. "Maybe you should go downstairs and talk to him, otherwise, you might end up being the center of attention.


    I scowled, knowing Ethan was fearless. After all, he had the means and the guts. However, I was worried. As Sharon said, if he made a scene, I''d be the talk of the town.


    to start a new life. I didn''t want my new life to be turned upside down before It


    Thad deliberately kept my family background a secret and pretended not to know Liam or Ethan, had even begun.


    ""Alright." I stood up and grabbed my jacket. "I''ll head down then "


    h please. Like she''s not loving all


    Brenda and Sharon nodded and told me to be careful: Lillian Nettleton, on the other hand, muttered under her breath with a hint of disdain, "Oh this attention."


    ignored Lilian and went downsters.


    Ethan was dressed in all ck, his hand in a cast and the other clutching his phone as he seemed to be responding to messages.


    He looked so cool and tall in the sunlight. I couldn''t see his face from afar, but his hair was kind of messy.


    Ethan soon noticed me and looked up. As I got closer, I noticed the dark circles under his eyes and the stubble that had begun to grow on his chin.


    I stopped in front of him and watched as he tapped on his phone, pulling up our chat history. Obviously, his message couldn''t be delivered. His voice was hoarse as if he had swallowed a handful of grit "What''s the meaning of this?

 Chapter 51

    My bands were balled up behind me. "It means exactly what you think it means," I responded apathetically.


    "You blocked me?"


    I looked at Ethan and smiled. "Obviously."


    His expression went from dark to gloomy. He was staring at me as if he was attempting to bore a hole through me.


    I had never seen him this mad before. His eyes were practically shooting daggers, and his fists were clenched so tightly that his veins were b scared and took a step back. bulging Instinctively, I felt a little


    t


    The next thing I knew, I felt a pair ofrge hands on my shoulder. 1 tuned around and met Liam''s charming eyes.


    "Good morning, precious."


    1 ignored the way he addressed me and shot him a look, silently enging him to let go of my shoulders. He arched his brows as if he was holding on to me on purpose.


    Ethan thought we were ting because we were giving each other dirty looks. He used his hand that wasn''t in a cast to grasp my wrist. Liam, on the other hand, also grabbed that same wrist, almost as if he had anticipated this Then, the two of them red at each other, as if they wanted to reach other''s throats out


    It was 9:00 am, and more and more students were on their way to ss. Everyone''s attention was drawn to us.


    let go of me?"


    I genuinely didn''t want to be the center of attention this early in the morning, so I asked patiently, "Can you guys let g


    Liam smiled and let go of my hand "Of course can! You''re the boss, after all"


    Lihan, on the other hand, didn''t budge. He turned to me and demanded, "Unblock me.


    "I don''t see why I have to." I thought this was a waste of time and tried to yank my arm back.


    "What exactly do you want from me, Ethan Grayson? I snapped when I couldn''t break free from his grasp


    "I want you to unblock me," he reiterated


    "And why would I do that?" I looked at him.


    "Because we need to discuss our club activities."


    "But we don''t need to talk privately" nced at him "There''s already a group for that, and I don''t want to give other people the wrong idea."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Other people?" Ethan queried, a sardonic smile ying on his lips. Then, he nced at Liam. "So, you blocked me because you were afraid he might get the wrong idea?" Tcould be wrong, but i think Ethan sounded jealous when he said that Hooked up at him, realizing he had misunderstood me I was just about to tell him that he had got it all wrong when Leah appeared from behind Frhan


    Heplexion was pallid as she helped Ethan "Ethan, why did you leave the hospital was so scared when I couldn''t find you there!"


    Erhan let go of me and turned to help Leah, who was sweating bullets and out of breath, "I''m okay, Leah, Calm down."


    "I know." Leah smiled at him sweetly.


    All of a sudden, I remembered that Leah had mentionedst night that they were going to get engaged. I realized that they were actually quite a good match. Ethan was h and Leah was sweet Besides, Ethan was really into Leah. I decided not to stick around to watch their public disy of affection and left. Liam followed sut as soon as I lett.


    The campus of St. Nichs Unversity was adorned with centuries-old camphor trees, their verdant canopy now punctuated by patches of


    of

 Chapter 52

    Chapter


    52


    Extolled beneath the canopy for a while and felt my entire being calm down as 1 breathed in the scent of the foliage and earth.


    "Do you have any sses today?" Liam caught up from behind. "Let me take you out for a nice meal"


    Recently, the nature of my rtionship with Liam had be quite strange. We were neither friends nor toes.


    While could still remember the pain he had caused me in my previous life, I could also see the support he was offering me this time around.


    "I don''t want to dine with you." I stopped dead in my tracks and waited for him to reach me


    "For the record, I don''t like Ethan, and I like you even less, so please just pretend you don''t know me when you see me in trouble next time." With that, I left without a backward nce..


    The courses in the fashion design department weren''t very demanding, and we often had sses outside the ssroom


    In the morning, we visited a fabric production facility to learn about the basic fabric manufacturing processes and didn''t return until noon.


    By the time we returned to


    campus, the cafeteria had already closed. However, I wasn''t hungry, so I decided to skip lunch and head back to my dorm. While I was on my way, I received a call from L. Her military trainingsted longer than ours, and she was still practicing drills. JEK


    L sounded so upset when she called me during her break. "Eve, I should''ve gone to St. Nichs University with you! I''m in such a horrible school in Haris! I''ve been in military training for almost a month, and I''ve gotten so canned 1 look like apletely different person! I look awful!"


    Her words made meugh. After returning to the dorm, I set my bag down and sipped some water. "Send me a picture then."


    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line before she huffed, "I see how it is you don''t care about me anymore!


    "I can''t believe you want to see me at my worst! I''m no longer your favorite person anymore. I bet you''ve already found someone else. You don''t love me anymore!" L pretended


    to sob


    "Nonsense!" I sat at my desk and booted up myputer to check if there were any replies from the fashion designpanies


    "You''re the only one I love, and you''re still my favorite person. My roommate rmended me a sunscreen a while ago. I''ll order it for you in a bit, and y works"


    L perked up immediately. "Yay! Thanks a bunch! You''re the best!


    we bichered for a while, just as we were about to end the call, she hesitated for a moment before saying, "By the way. I came ac


    what photo?"


    "You''ll see," she said maschievously before hanging up the phoneContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as the call ended, I received a message from L Topened it and immediately frowned.


    and you can try it out to see if it


    across a photo this morning. I''ll send it to you in a bit.


    it was a photo of Ethan and Issing in an alleyway on the night of our graduation party. In the photo, he had me pinned against the wall, and my eyes were red and teary from his forceful kiss


    That image, no matter how many times I looked at it, seemned... lewd. For some reason, it also made my heart tace, Ethan''s gaze held a possessiveness thad never noticed t Thad no idea who had taken the photo, but I was aware that I would be in serious trouble if Ethan''s grandfather saw it. I texted L and asked her where she got the photo. I got up and walked over to the window, pacing back and forth. The person I feared the most in this time wasn''t Ethan, Lain, or even Jack. It was Ln, Ethan''s grandfather I could make ns to leave my family, but only if I was certain I had something to hold over jack, preventing him from taking any action against me,n, on the other hand, was before


    dillerent story.


    If he wanted to get rid of me, he could just giveck arge sum of money and hire a few people to capture me. Then, I''d be effortlessly erased from their world. At that point, I''d bepletely powerless, with no way to escape or seek help

 Chapter 53

    Thad a terrible nightmare thatsted all night. I woke up feeling awful. I was dizzy and had a pounding headache. 1 just felt terrible overall.


    I stumbled through my morning routine, changed into a fresh set and clothes, and grabbed my bag. I was about to leave when Brenda, who was sitting on the bed, called out, Where are you going, Eve


    "I''m going to ss." I turned around and was surprised to see them still in pajamas. "It''s almost 9:00am! Why are you girls still in bed? Aren''t you worried about beingte?"


    Sharon and Brenda exchanged amused nces and looked at me with a twinkle in their eyes. Brenda shipped into her slippers, hurried over to me, and felt my forehead. "Hmm...you''re not running a fever" "It''s the weekend, Evelyn, Sharon added.


    I free for a moment before realizing that they were right. I hang my bag on the hook and practically leaped back onto my bed. "Perfect I''m going back to sleep."


    I drifted off to sleep in no time and didn''t have any more nightmares. At some point, my phone woke me up. The club president had called to let me know that we were having a get-together that night to wee the new members of our club. While the club president went on, I figured Ethan would probably be there too. I was about to decline when the president said, "Attendance is mandatory tonight. Anyone who doesn''t show up will be letting the whole ten down."


    The words died in my throat. I had no choice but to respond, "I''ll be there."


    I was supposed to be at the gathering at 5:30 pm, but I didn''t show up until over an hourter.


    I thought everyone would be having a st by then, and 1 could just make a quick appearance and slip away. But to my astonishment, they were all waiting for me.


    All eyes were on me as I stood rooted to the spot. I hastily apologized


    "I''m so sorry I''mte! I''ll cover the bill conight"


    Thankfully, the gathering was just at a street food stall, and there were only a few of us, so no one would suspect I was anything more than a regr student.


    As soon as my words fell, the club president smiled and said, "Why are you also jumping at the chance to pay, Evelyn? It looks like our members are really something


    I took off my bag, sat down, and casually asked, "Who else wants to pay?


    The club president cracked open a can of beer and gestured with his chin. "Grayson has covered the bill."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    1 turned to where he was indicating and spotted Ethan and Leah, who were carrying a huge bag of drinks.


    "Grayson brought his family, so he told us he''d pick up the tab."


    I smiled politely and looked away. Since I wasn''t faller with the other club members and didn''t want to stir up any trouble in front of Ethan and Leah, I kept my head down and focused on eating


    After dinner, I noticed that everyone was just starting to have a good time, so I pulled out my phone to pass the time.


    1 was lost in thought when everyone suddenly burst intoughter. Puzzled, looked up and noticed that Leah''s face was flushed.


    "Cut it out She''s shy," Ethan said protectively.


    The others teased, "Don''t be shy. We''ll just have this one drink, we promise."


    Instinctively ced at Erhan, wh something


    also looking at me. His eyes were as deep


    sdeep as the coran, and the way he was looking at me was almost as if he was waiting for me to say


    acar hom red, snapping me out of my thoughts. When I turned to look at him again, he was already looking down at Leah with a tender locked away. gaze. I smiled and calmly

 Chapter 54

    Right after that, heard Ethan ask in a gentle, yet distant, voice, "Can you drink?"


    Leahorsed her lips, looked up at Ethan, and beamed "Sure. I''ll have a little." Then, she raised her ss and clinked it with everyone''s.


    Leah smiled phantly when it was my turn. "Evelyn."


    I genuinely didn''t want to y along as I looked at her, but with so many people around, I knew I had no choice. I rose from my seat, raised my yogurt carton, and clinked it with bercan of beer before taking a sip By the time the gathering wrapped up, it was already 9:00 pm. Since it was the weekend, a few local club members headed home, while the others nned to spend the night at an


    intemet caf¨¦.


    In the end, the only people left were me, Ethan, Leah, and a photographer from the nning department. When I pulled out my phone to call a cab, Leah asked, "Evelyn, do you want to leave with us?"


    ck Maserati sports car. I figured she was addicted to acting, so I smiled at her and responded, "Alright. I''ll take the


    jast then, Ethan pulled up beside her in a two-seater c passenger seat, and you can take a cab home."


    Her facade immediately cracked, and the photographer couldn''t keep a straight face, bursting intoughter. I ignored them and got into a cab.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After returning to the dorm and freshening up, I started to wonder if I should stay in that club. I had no idea Ethan was going to be in that club when I signed up. I thought we could just keep our distance and not interfere with each other, but things hadn''t turned out that way Reality just had a way of proving me wrong, I was feeling frustrated, and since I''d napped so much during the day, I couldn''t fall asleep when I got home.


    Right then, my phone chimed, and I noticed that L had replied. She told me that she had found the photo on Antoine''s phone and had asked him who else he''d sent it to Antoine imed he''d only sent it to L and no one else. Tbreathed a sigh of relief and told her to get rid of the photo from Antoine''


    I gave her a quick rundown, and she asked me it Ethan had a thing for me.


    phone. Once we wrapped up that topic, L asked me how I''d ended up kissing Ethan.


    Her question threw me off. There was no way he would like me. He loathed me


    L pointed out that the way he kissed me was a dead giveaway of his de


    s feelings for me. otherwise, he wouldn''t have cupped the back of my head so tenderly when he kissed me


    It was often said that it was the Little things that showed you someone loved you, and those little things never lied.


    Initially, thad been quite calm, but her words started to erode my calm. I wasn''t feeling like this because the person I had longed for years was finally returning my feelings. I was owhelmed with a sense of dread


    in my previous life, I had peamed for Ethan to notice me and to love me even just a fraction as much as he loved Leah. I would''ve been content with that. Yet, he never gave me th time of day. He was always so cold and distant toward me.


    I had given him may all in my previous Ede, but he didn''t want me. Now, in this life, I had chosen to stay away from him, but he''d fallen for me?


    I couldn''t bring myself to entertain such a thought, nor did I want to. If he truly loved ine, it would make everything I went through in my previous life seem meaningless. Tcouldn''t help but wonder why people insist on loving someone who didn''t love them back Was it just a masochistic tendency? Spin to im Your Surprise

 Chapter 55

    The next day, I received a call from jack after my ss ended. Since the semester started a month ago, the only person I''d been in touch with was Ivy, who sent me my a hadn''t heard from anyone else, I looked at the caller ID and wondered why he had called me. I hesitated for a moment before answering it.


    Jack''s voice came through from the other end of the line. "Are youing home for National Day?" he asked, cutting right to the chase,


    Carrying my books, I head back to my dorm. "I have a lot of schoolwork, so I''m not going back"


    allowance. 1


    "That''s actually perfect." I could hear the clink of his coffee mug being ced on a table. "A friend of mine''s son is also in Napel. Since you won''t being home for National Day, you could go meet him."


    I was amused and angry at the same time. I had just started my first year of university, and he was already so eager to set me up with a guy.


    III hadn''t gone through this before and learned to be cautious, I might''ve been sold off for a good price before I even graduated from university.


    I wasn''t far from the dorm, so I found a secluded spot and said, "I''m not meeting him."


    "What did you just say?" Jack raised his voice as soon as my words fell.


    "Isaid I won''t meet him." The wind tousled my hair, so I brushed it back with my hand. "I know exactly what you''re up to, Jack Wiley.


    "I was weak and ignorant before. but not anymore. So don''t even think about it!


    As soon as those words rolled out of my tongue, a piercing noise came through. Instinctively pulled the phone away from my ear and waited until the other end was quiet before bringing it back to my ear.


    His voice was trembling as he roared, "How dare you! Evelyn Wiley, I gave you life, provided for you, clothed you, fed you, and sent you to a prestigious university. I raised you, but this is how you repay me


    "Did you ask for my consent when you decided to have me? Isneered.


    Jack was stumped. He fell silent for a moment before responding, "Evelyn, you''re going whether you like it or not. If you don''t, I''ll cut off your card. With that, he hung up on me. Istened to the busy tone on the other end of the phone and couldn''t help butugh. How dare he think that cutting off my financial support would make me give in? No matter what I would always choose the right to the my own life,


    I stuffed my phone into my bag went back to my dorm, and grabbed my wallet and ID before heading out


    During the week I was rebom, Thad already used L''s ID to open a bank ount. Over time, I transferred all the allowance they had given me to L''s ount


    Besides the money I had spent on various expenses and luxury items, and excluding the two million I spent on the house, I still had around 20 thousand dors left. During my time at school, I had been very frugal and had only spent 2,500 dors.


    Hence, even if Jack cut off my financial support, I wouldn''t be concerned since I had saved up so much money.


    I went to the bank and split the 20 thousand dors into there. I put two parts into Investment ounts and kept the remaining amount in my own ount for daily expenses After everything was settled, I left the bank.


    Before heading out, 1 held out a sliver of hope and checked the supplementary card Jack had given me. Unsurprisingly, it had already been canceled. I took a deep breath and surprisingly felt nothing


    On my way back to school, I noticed a restaurant hiring a part-time nist. I had no source of ie at the moment, and there weren''t any suitable part-time jobs rted to fashion design, so


    giving it some thought. I decided to ask them about it. Since I had a Grade 8 piano certificate, the manager asked me to give a live half-hour performance on the spot. Then, he asked could work every Wednesday, Saturday, and Sunday, from 8:00 pm to 12:00 am. He offered to pay me 100 dors per hour.


    That would be 400 dors each night, and I could earn over a thousand dors working three nights a week. I realized I could even save some money each month. I was thrilled and agreed right away.


    On my way back, I walked past a pizzeria and decided to grab some pizza to bring back to my dorm. I was still at the pizzeria waiting for my order when my phone rang. answered it, I heard L''s sad and nasal miceN?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When I

 Chapter 56

    "Eve, could you pleasee to the police station to get me?


    §¿§ß


    Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. I spun on my heel and hailed a cab almost instinctively. L wasn''t the kind of person to pick fights, so who could have bullied her at Haris University?


    thopped into the cab as reassured her. "Don''t worry I''m on my way. I''ll catch the next flight and be there as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry, L. I''m here for you. However, my words didn''t seem to affect her at all. Frantic, I put my phone on speaker and started booking the earliest flight could find The earliest light to Haris wasn''t until tonight Trouldn''t help but curse under my breath. L eventually calmed down after crying for a while.


    "I''m not in Hans. I''m in Napel I went to your school to look for you this afternoon, and Iran into Leah..!"


    Taived at the police station half an hourter. By the time I arrived, Ethan was already there.


    Leah was sitting on the left side of the mediation room, while than crouched in front of her, looking at her with a gentle expression and speaking softly. Awyer, carrying a briefcase, stood behind Ethan.


    As soon as I stepped into the mediation room, be nced at me before averting his gaze. However, I couldn''t care less about anyone else at the moment.


    ihurried over to Lyta, who was no longer crying. Her almond-shaped eyes were red and puffy, and she looked absolutely livid. "Eve, she insulted you first, but now she''s denying


    I took her hand and gave her a reassuring smile. "It''s okay. Let me handle this."


    Herfishrall braid was partially undone, covering hall of her face, and her hands were streaked with mud. Once I was certain she wasn''t hurt, used a tissue to wipe her hands and carefully tucked the loose strands of hair behind her var


    When I swept her hair aside, I was shocked to see a vivid red handprint on her palle skin. I couldn''t tell how hard the other person had struck her, but I could see several bloody Mathes on her face


    sty expression hardened as trose to my feet and red at Leah "Who did this to L?" My voice was cold, causing Leal to finch and turn to Ethan for help.


    Erhan frowned and rose to his feet as well. "A girl named Rachel Zimmerman did it. She''s being held in the detention room at the moment."


    "Who''s behind this?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "L was the one who started it"


    "I know." I met his gaze. "So, if L is severely injured or worse, we''ll take full responsibility and cover thepensation. Simrly, if the situation were reversed, we''d expect the sure treatment"


    Ishifte


    gaze to Leah''s face. It was obvious that L wouldn''t have picked a fight with a stranger for no reason someone had to have egged her on


    L came to St. Nichs University to look for me, and she didn''t know a single person there. So, it was hard to believe that Rachel, someone she didn''t know, would attack her out of the blue


    Eihan pinched the bridge of his nose. "We''re not asking for an apology for what happened. Since Rachel kit L, I''ve arranged for her to spend a few days in detention to appease you."

 Chapter 57

    Exam was, as usual, defending Leah, even though she was in the wrong. He clearly didn''t want me to make things harder for her


    But why? Leah had stirred up trouble time and time again. Just because I didn''t want to argue with her didn''t mean I was going to let her push me around.


    I held his gaze for a moment before he walked over to me. "We need to talk."


    Clearly, he was intent on defending Leah, and I wouldn''t stand for L being mistreated. I had no idea what he wanted to talk about, and I wasn''t interested in hearing him out. However, before I could refuse, he had already grabbed my wrist and started pulling me outside. Leah immediately tose to her fert. "Ethan."


    "Wait there. I''ll be right back," he said without even a backward nce.


    I was forced to follow him, and I was furious Tied to pull away and shake him off, but no matter what I did, I couldn''t break free from his grasp.


    Livid, I lifted his hand and was about to sink my teeth into his arm when he stopped in his tracks and smiled faintly.


    "Only puppies bite."


    Upon hearing that, froze. Then, I looked up at him and demanded, "Let go of me."


    After about half a minute, he let go of my hand. As soon as he did, I took two steps back to put some distan


    some distance between us and looked at him warily


    The smile on his face vanished as he reached into his pocket as though he was looking for something. But in the end, he didn''t pull anything out. "Forget about what happened today and move on."


    "Move on?" His words made my blood boil it was painfully obvious who the real instigator of this whole thing was, yet he had the nerve to tell me to move on


    Iughed out of exasperation. "You''re such a fool, Ethan, I sincerely hope you and Leah are bound together for the rest of your lives." With that, I turned to leave


    Ethan didn''t stop me. Yet, his voice came from behind. "A lot of people saw what happened. L was the one who started it."


    He paused before continuing. "Leah was


    was the one who separated her from Rachel" He then walked up to me. "Leah was also injured."


    Tturned to look at him. "So whath


    "If you insist on seeking justice for L take it up with mywyer. Also, have L apologize to Leah."


    H


    I couldn''t believe my ears. I stared at him, and he stared back at me. After what felt like an eternity, I chuckled and took a step back


    "Wright I''ll apologize to Leah. With that, I left without another word


    I returned to the mediation room and knelt beside L. A police officer had given her an ice pack, and after applying it to her cheek for a while, her tace was a little less swollen. Yet, the handprint was now are pronounced than before. My heart ached, and I wanted to reach out to touch her, but I hesitated, afraid of hurting her. However, L took my hand and ced it on thThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    her cheek. "It doesn''t hurt, Eve."


    For some reason, tears welled up in my eyes as soon as her words sank in. L had always been a pampered Ettle princess, sheltered and protected by her parents since she was YOUNE


    She was afraid of pain and wasn''t particrly brave. Yet, she had gotten into a fight over me and was injured. I had no idea if her injuries would leave a sear, but she was still trying to reassure ine that it didn''t hart


    I felt a heavy weight on my chest as guilt and sadness washed over me. I pulled my hand back and looked away. I took a moment to collect myself before turning back to her Spin to im Your Surprise Reward


    #

 Chapter 58

    ChapterThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    58


    "Do you trust me, L?"


    L nodded vigorously. "Of course. You have my utmost trust, Evel


    I smiled and reached out to fix her hair. "Then trust me, I''ll make them pay for what they did to you, but not right now. Can you wait? I looked into her eyes as I spoke


    L leaned in and whispered, "Are you going to fight them as well?"


    "knock them out," Isaid quietly, looking at her.


    "Seriously? Do you need any help Mhould go buy some pepper sprayter."


    L was always such an optimistic and cheerful person. She was also always so considerate of my feelings. I shook my head and told her to wait for me.


    Later on, Ethan brought Leah out of the mediation room. Leah stood in front of me, and even though she looked innocent and pitiful on the surface, her eyes held a subtle defiance that belied her fragile facade.


    I was deceived by her demure, saintly appearance in my previous life, but not anymore. "I''m here to apologize on L''s behalf."


    "It''s okay." Leah smiled, tugging at Ethan''s sleeve. "I''m sure she d


    didn''t mean to hurt me."


    "I''ve already apologized "Ignoring Leah''s Insincere words, I turned to look at Ethan "Can I go now?" Despite my question, I tamed and called out to L without waiting for his response.


    When I turned around, I didn''t notice the conflicted look on Ethan''s face or hear him tell Leah, "Please don''t cause any more trouble, Leah"


    I took L back to the house 1 had purchased 1 chose this ce because it was fully furnished, allowing me to move in right away.


    A while ago, when I had some free time, I also personalized it with some new furniture and decor. This was the first time I wasing over sincepleting the makeover.


    As soon as she stepped inside, couldn''t help but exim, "This ce looks amazing, Eve! I love it!"


    L then changed her shoes and dashed into the living room to hug the fluffybonny stuffed animal on the sofa.


    I switched on the lights by the door and went into the kitchen to boil some water. "I''m d you like it. The room on the right side of the hallway is all yours. Feel free to check it


    "You prepared a room for me?" she squealed. "I''m going to check it out right now!"


    I fumed to look at her and couldn''t help but smile. After showing her around, we snuggled up on the couch, watching films and having a heart-to-heart. As night fell, I told L I''d make her dinner and headed to the kitchen. When I brought the food to the table, the smile on her face disappeared. She looked at the home-cooked meal on the table and teared up.


    "Why didn''t you get a housekeeper, Eve? Why are you doing the cooking yourself?"


    I was aware that her abrupt change in mood was because she cared about me. After all, I''d never cooked a day in my life.


    However, I simply smiled, pulled her down beside me, and exined that I was nning to leave the Wiley family.


    Lyda was my best friend, and she was well aware of the abuse I''d suffered from Jack and his family. We both knew the future held nothing but more than the same, yet neither of us had found the courage to break free. I think my words caught her off guard as she fell silent for a moment. Then, she came to her senses and pulled me into a hug.


    "I get it. Don''t worry, Eve you''re not alone, you have me."


    Irested:


    d my head on her shoulder, gazing out at the moonlit night know, L. I know you''ve always had my back," I whispered, returning her hug. Hence, there was the way I''d Let her suller in win

 Chapter 59

    Early the next morning, I told L Thad a ss and asked her to sleep in. I promised that I''d pick her up afterward and that we''d go out together.


    When I got to school, I asked someone for Leah''s number and texted her. Lasked if she could meet me in the woods behind the yground.


    It didn''t take long before Leah arrived. She was dressed beautifully today, almost like a fairy. It was strange how someone who looked so innocent and kind could have such an evil heart


    I couldn''t understand. It was just because of a man. If he was meant to be hers, he would be. What was the point of going to such lengths to get him if he wasn''t?


    Leah approached me with a smug look on her face. "Evelyn, are you looking for-"


    The sound of my palm connecting with her face broke the stillness of the air. Leah instinctively covered her face and was momentarily stunned.


    She looked at me incredulously and said, "Evelyn, how dare you hit me?"


    I watched impassively as the innocent, fragile look on Leah''s face gave way to anger and malice. Unwilling to be outdone, Leah raised her hand and tried to strike back, but I grabbed her wrist.


    1 looked at her coldly and said, "Leah, I''ve warned you many times. Stop your little gamesThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "This p serves as both a warning and payback for the one L got yesterday"


    "How dare you hit me?" Leah eximed, tugging at her wrist repeatedly but unable to break tree. She repeated almost word for word, "Ethan is already with me. I''m about to be part of the Grayson family. "For this p, I''ll make sure to get my revenge on you and the Wiley family tenfold in the future."


    I shook her off and smiled at her. "We''ll see about that."


    Leah was thrown off bnce and fell to the ground, her fairy-like appearance reced by a pathetic figure.


    She red at me viciously and asked, "Evelyn, what are you so proud of? Ethan doesn''t like you, and you''re nothing. Why are you acting so tough?"


    "You''re right." I looked down at her with a smirk. "If Ethan doesn''t like me, why are you so stressed about it?" with that, I turned around and left. When I got back from school, L was already awake. We freshened up, changed into nice clothes, applied some makeup, and headed out


    Since L was practically a local in Napel, she took charge of nning our itinerary.


    She took me hiking in a beautiful mountain. We also visited a famous old bookstore, explored some historic mansions, and tried all sorts of local delicacies


    After a few days of sightseeing, I had a hundred times more fun than when Liam brought me here just to buy a house.


    Not only was it fun, but the food was amazing too! In just two days, both L and I gained two


    o pounds


    L''s visit happened to tall on a Friday and Saturday. I had a part-time job that night, and since her face hadn''t fully healed, she couldn''t go to her grandfather''s. So, she came to my workce instead I changed into my performance outfit and took the


    the stage while L watched from the audience. The restaurant was quite upscale, and its patrons were all wealthy or influential. About an hour into my performance, a 200-pound man dressed in designer brands suddenly walked toward ine The smell of alcohol was overwhelming, and the next moment, half of his body was draped across the piano. Suddenly, a piercing sound echoed through the restaut ant


    I had already stepped back as soon as I saw him approaching He ruffled his almost nonexistent hair and gave me a lewd smile


    "Hey, beautiful How much do you get paid to perform here? Why not go on a date with me? I''ll offer you ten times your current salty." Atter he finished speaking, he burped.

 Chapter 60

    The restaurant manager quickly arrived with security but hesitated to act against the man because of his size and connections. In that moment of hesitation, the man rudely shoved the manager aside and grabbed me. "Don''t disturb me while I''m hitting on girls," he snapped.


    I could have easily dodged the man''s hand, but L stepped in front of me to protect me.


    When the fat man reached for me, I tried to pull L away, but he grabbed my wrist and pulled me into his embrace


    "Let go of me!" 1shouted. He held me around the waist, his hands wandering over my arm as he kept sniffing my hair.


    Just as I was about to lose control, the security guards finally subdued him and pinned him to the ground.


    The fat man continued to curse, and many customers talked about his behavior and how the restaurant was handling the situation. Lyta pulled me into her arms andforted me I closed my eyes, but my lip, and said, "I want to go home." "Okay, Let''s go home," L said while she took the lead


    to stop it. You''re going to face awsuit for allowing this assault to happen"


    she then turned to the manager and added, "You saw an employee being harassed and did nothing to "And you!" L turned and kicked a flowerpot that had fallen to the ground directly at the fat man. "You think you''re so impressive just because you have money?" L sneered, "You think you can just hit on girls? I''ll make sure you get what you deserve."


    With that, L grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the exit. As we approached the sliding door, I caught a glimpse of Leah''s face being reflected in the ss. I stopped, and L asked, "What''s wrong?"


    I didn''t answer but instead looked around the restaurant. The once noisy ce was now quiet, and most of the customers had left


    I turned back to L and said, "Nothing. Let''s just go home."


    I went back to my apartment and took a shower. I scrubbed myself three times before I felt clean.


    Thad been working my part-time job for almost two weeks now, and during that time, only a few guys had hit on me.


    They were usually regrs who had dined there a few times. Usually, once they were rejected, they were quite gentlemanly and would back off.


    I''d never seen the guy who came in tonight. Even though he was dressed in designer clothes, he couldn''t even hold a wine ss properly.


    In high society, table manners were extremely important. Even the Wiley family, despite their nouveau riche status, began leaming proper etiquette at the age of seven


    As I stepped out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, Leah''s face suddenly appeared in my mind, just as I had seen her through the restaurant window.


    It couldn''t have been a coincidence. But if she had something to do with this... clutched the towel tighter. If this man had been sent by Leah, I''d make her regret it.


    I took a deep breath andposed myself before heading to the living room. L was on the phone when I walked into the living room, and she shushed me. "Come on, Ryan, please," L pleaded, her voice dripping with sweetness. "My best friend''s been bullied, and Ineed to help her get justice!"


    That''s when I realized that Lyle had called her cousin to help me. I was about in tillher it wasn''t necessary when she smiled and said, "Okay! Thank you, Ryan."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 61

    The following weekend, I didn''t go to work at the restaurant. Thanks to L''s cousin, the restaurantpensated me, and I quickly located Leah in the surveince footage.


    A littleter, L ran over to me with her phone. "Look, Eve," she said.


    I took the phone from her and scrolled through the file about the tat man. As I did, L exined, "Ryan mentioned that this guy isn''t from Napel and doesn''te from any wealthy family. He thinks the man probably snuck into the restaurant from somewhere else." Everything finally made sense. Why had I seen Leah at the restaurant? And why would such a high-end establishment ignore an employee being harassed instead of stopping it immediately?


    Lsat down beside me and ced her hand on my arm. "Eve, I feel like we''ve had a run of bad lucktely. Maybe we should go to the church and get a blessing from the pastor." I looked at her and smiled. "That sounds good."


    L was someone who always acted on a whim. As soon as I agreed, she immediately said, "Let''s go."


    She took me to the church, where we received blessings.


    That night, I drove her to the airport. At the airport, she hugged me tightly and was reluctant to let go,


    "Eve, If anything happens while you''re here alone, promise me you''ll tell me."


    Inodded, and she added me to Ryan''s WhatsApp right in front of me before finally leaving.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The airport always felt a bit lonelyte at night, but as I watched L look back at me every few steps, a warm feeling filled my heart. There were still people in this world who cared about me.


    I had lost her by ident in my past life, but I wouldn''t let that happen agains


    I had ss the next day, so I arrived at school early. Since I hadn''t been back to the dorm for a few days, Brenda and Sharon casually asked where 1 had been.


    I gave them a brief exnation, and they told me to hurry up and get ready for ss before leaving themselves. Lillian was the only one in the room, sitting at her desk and applying lipstick in the mirror. She sneered, "Oh, so you were with a friend, huh? Who knows what shady business you were really up to?"


    Tignored her. Some people were so quick to judge.


    Sharon, our dorm head, frowned and said to Lallian, "Lillian, enough. Stop causing trouble. Evelyn''s being very generous by not arguing with you. Don''t confuse her kindness with weakness"


    Brenda stood up from her seat, clutching her books, and said, "Exactly!"


    As I stepped out of the bathroom, they both beckoned me to follow them. Inodded, nced at Lillian''s disdainful expression, and left with them.


    Later, I consulted awyer about my part-time job at the restaurant. He said that even if my suspicions were valid, the case would probably end with me being used of causing trouble. Besides, I didn''t have any direct evidence, sot eventually dropped the matter. The next few days were peaceful Ethan, Liam, and Leah seemed to have vanished from my world


    However, I wasn''t interested in their lives. As long as I didn''t have to see them, I could focus on my own things. Even the deepest feelings in my heart seemed to tade with imme

 Chapter 62

    I focused on my studies and started looking for internships.


    I wasn''t going to limit my job search to designer assistant roles or anything rted to jewelry, fabrics, or garment manufacturing. I wanted to pursue something directly rted to


    fashion design


    I wasn''t sure if it was just luck, but I eventually managed tond a job as a designer''s assistant. The fashion designer was quite well-known in the industry, though she had an entric personality


    A week into the job, Jack called me again. I had just gotten off


    off the bus and was walking toward school.


    anymore. Why should I


    He asked where I was, and I nced up at the sky before replying, "Jack, have you forgotten? You cut off my financial support.


    1. We don''t have a rtionship an tell you where I am?"


    Jack''s voice was filled with anger as he spoke. "Evelyn, do you want me to take your grandmother out of the nursing home?"


    My eyes narrowed, and my voice turned cold. "Jack, how dare you! She''s your mother!"


    Jack scoffed. "My mother? That old hag never took care of me. I''m already doing her a favor by feeding and clothing her. But you.. she raised you until you were ten. Don''t you care about her life or death now?"


    When Jack divorced my mother, Ka, I was just three, Ka left me without a second thought, and Jack, too preupied with his career, sent me to live with my grandmother in the countryside.


    Until I turned ten, before my grandmother had her stroke, it was just the two of us. Later, when my grandmother had a stroke, Ka, who had been doing well overseas, seemed to have a change of heart and reached out to me. Upon learning how miserable I was, she spoke to Jack, and I was eventually brought back to the Wiley family. When I returned, Jack had already married tvy, and Elene was almost seven years old.


    I stopped walking, my lips pursed. A fire was burning inside me, but I couldn''t let it our


    In my past life, my grandmother had passed away peacefully in a nursing home, so I had assumed it would be the same this time. I didn''t expect Jack to use her to threaten me. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "I''m at school" As soon as I finished speaking, Jack said, "I''ll give you 20 minutes. Put on something nice ande meet me at Starlight Haven." With that, he hung up the phone.


    Starlight Haven was thergest club in Napel. Since Jack told me to change into something nice and meet him there, I knew right away he wanted me to apany him to a business meeting.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Thete October wind already carried a hint of chill. After standing on the street for a while, I soon started shivering


    it was barely 9:00 pm, and the streets were still quiet. Only a few people were around, theirughter and yful banter echoing asionally.


    Clutching my phone, I suddenly heard someone say, "Ethan."


    I turned around and saw Leah running out of the school Ethan stood under a streetmp, wearing a ck hoodie and jeans. He was holding something in his hand.


    I hadn''t seen him in over ten days, but somehow the boyish innocence on his face had given way to more defined features.


    Leah ran up to Erhan, a sweet smile on her face and her hands sped behind her back. "You''re so fast," she said.


    Ethan handed her something. His gaze lowered, so I couldn''t see his expression. His voice was gentle as he said, "Don''t run. You might fall. I brought you your medicine. Take it it the paines backter."

 Chapter 63

    Chapter Chapter


    63


    63


    I''m not sure how my vision suddenly became so clear, but I could distinctly see that the item Ethan gave Leah wasbeled "Menstrual Pain Relief Granules". He was bringing a girl''s item to Leah in the middle of the night Suddenly, I remembered the campus rumors and realized they were all true. I also recalled having a miscarriage in my past life.


    When I told him about it, my face was pale with pain, but he merely looked at me coldly and said, "You deserve it, Evelyn."


    Suddenly, Ethan, who had been engaged in conversation with Leah, looked up, and our eyes met. I calmly looked away as the car I had called pulled over and I got in.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of Starlight Haven.


    As I paid the fare and got out of the car, Jack called again. When I answered, he asked where I was


    I told him I''d be right there and hung up. After checking my bag for anything I might need for self-defense, I walked into the club.


    I went to the room Jack had mentioned, and when I opened the door, it was less chaotic than I had expected.


    Aside from Jack, there was only one other middle-aged man. I nced at them brieflyand sat down three chairs away.


    Jack had been introducing me with a smile, but when he saw me sitting far away, his expression darkened.


    "Why are you sitting so far away? Come sit next to Mr. Minogue."


    Tstared at Jack without moving, and his expression grew increasingly dark.


    Mr. Minogue noticed the tense atmosphere and smiled to lighten the mood. Don''t frown, Mr. Wiley. You II frighten her. Your daughter''s still young. It''s only natural for her to be a bit rebellious. "When my daughter was her age, she wouldn''t even sit close to me, let alone at the same table. She''d always give me the cold shoulder."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing the opening. Jack jumped in with anod. "Gds these days are really spoiled," he said.


    "But she''s not exactly young anymore," Jack said, pouring a drink for Mr. Minogue while casting a nce my way. "In our day, she''d have been a mother by now."


    "That''s true. Young girls these days don''t seem interested in marriage They just want to have fun."


    The two of them continued their conversation, ignoring me I had no idea why Jack had called me over, so I just sat there quietly.


    After about an hour and a half, they finished their meal and got up to leave the club. As I followed them out, Mr. Minogue suddenly handed me a postcard just before getting into his car "Eve, 1ke you a lot. Maybe y


    e we could have dinner together sometime."


    1 looked at him coldly without taking the postcard. But before Mr. Minogue''s expression could turn sour, Jack grabbed the postcard from my hand and quickly stuffed it into my hand. "Definitely I''ll send you Eve''s number right away."


    Mr. Minogue''s face burned cold as he got into his car. He looked at Mr. Wiley and said, "It seems like your daughter doesn''t know what''s good for her."


    With that, the ck Mercedes quickly vanished into the traffic.


    After Mr. Minogue left, Jack''s expression darkened significantly, "Evelyn, I''m warming you. You''d better be nice to Mr. Minogue. If you marry into the Minogue family, you''ll have everything you could ever want!" "You want me to marry a man who could be my father?" I said, staring at pack in disbelief


    I thought he had invited me to the business dinner just to keep himpany, but it turned out he wanted me to marry the man who was older than even he was.

 Chapter 64

    I couldn''t help butugh. Jack paused briefly before continuing, "If you don''t want to marry Mr. Minogue, then you should try to catch Mr. Tyler or Mr. Grayson."


    "Do you really think I listen to you?" 1 stoppedughing and tumed to Jack with a cold stare.


    Jack pulled a pack of cigarettes from his bag lit one, and took a few patts before speaking "You need to listen to me whether you like it or not."


    "Your grandmother''s safety is in my hands. The Wley Corporation is struggling with cash flow issues, and 1 need you to get me arge sum of money immediately. Do you understand?" Jack then took out his phone and yed a video for me. In the video, my grandmothery in bed with her eyes open while a caregiver sat beside her, cracking sunflower seeds and


    1. y. Just watch how I''ll handle you." As my grandmother moaned again, the caregiver''s voice grew louder.


    "You old hag, all you do is moan all day. Ju


    Jack turned off the video and looked up at me. I gritted my teeth and clenched my fists. I wanted to p him across the face, but I had to hold back


    "She''s your mother! Aren''t you afraid of karma for treating her like this ?**Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jack chuckled. "Karma? Evelyn, just listen to me. If you get along well with Mr. Minogue, you won''t regret it


    "I''m not asking you to be his mistress, but his wife. All you need to do is marry him and give him a son within a year or two. After that, you can do whatever you want, and I won''t bother you again." Jack''s phone suddenly rang. He left me with the words, "Think about it, and strode away


    I stood there and shivered in the cold. The dorm was locked down, and I was stranded outside. Dazed and confused, I hailed a taxi and headed back to my apartment. It was nearly 1


    After washing up, I returned to my room. As soon as I closed my eyes, Grandma''s muffled sobs echoed in my mind. Gult washed over me. Why had I never thought to visit her since being reborn? When I was little, Grandma would hold me in her arms if I couldn''t sleep, pat my back gently, and soothe me softly until 1 drifted off. I felt both guilty and resentful


    I couldn''t ept it. I was so angry and hated myself for not trying harder and for not growing up faster since being reborn, I couldn''t sleep a wink, When I woke up the next day, still had no idea what to do. Tcouldn''t ignore Grandma, and I couldn''t possibly marry that old man. So what was I supposed to do?


    My phone rang abruptly on the bedside table. It was Jack, and he had sent me a message with an address. Then another text came through.


    "Mr. Minogue has invited you to a party tonight Here''s the address. If you don''t go, your grandma might not be in a hospital bed today"


    "You bastard!" I shouted, clenching my fists as tears streamed down my face.


    After a moment, I calmed down. I wasn''t about to just obey him. The most important thing now was to keep Jack calm and figure out where Grandma was


    Once Grandma was with me, he couldn''t threaten me anymore. I took a deep breath, picked up my phone, and typed out a message carefully.


    "I''ll go, but you have to confirm that Grandma is okay. And you need to arrange for a new caregiver for her. If you don''t, I''ll be waiting to see The Wiley Corporation go bankrupt on the news?

 Chapter 65

    Chapter


    65


    Islipped into a little ck dress and waited for Mr. Minogue at our meeting spot at 7:30 pm.


    Before long, his car pulled up in front of me. As the window rolled down, Mr. Minogue''s refined yet hypocritical face was revealed


    "You''re even more beautiful upclose," he said, his gaze filled with approval. He nodded and gestured for me to get in


    At that moment, a wave of humiliation washed over me. I wanted nothing more than to turn around and walk away, but the thought of Jack''s threatpelled me to open the car door and get in.


    Once I was inside, I sat as far away from him as possible. There was easily enough room for a third person between us.


    Mr. Minoguechuckled and tapped his knee. "Aren''t you enjoying yourself?"


    I turned to face him, my hands resting on myp. "I don''t understand what you mean," I replied.


    "Didn''t your father tell you?"


    Men of his stature were used to being ttered and often carried an air of arrogance along with their authority.


    I looked at him impassively, "From what I understand, you''re quite a prominent figure in Napel. With a worth of over a billion and a publicly tradedpany, your investments have clearly been very sessful. "Glwen your investment acumen, do you really think the Wiley Corporation is worth investing in? Tasked.


    Mr. Minogue was clearly surprised by my response. He paused for a moment, then retrieved a cigar from his suit jacket and held it between his fingers.


    Napel was bustling and crowded that night. Feeling a bit ustrophobic, I pressed the button to lower the window, letting the cool night air flowin.


    "You''re more interesting than I thought, he remarked


    I ignored hisment and let the cool breeze wash over my face. I wasn''t wearing much, and after being exposed to the cold air for a while, my hands and feet went numb. But at that moment, I needed to keep a clear head Neither of us spoke for the rest of the journey Soon enough, we arrived at the hotel where the banquet was being held


    We got out of the car, and Mr. Minogue extended his arm to me. After a quick nce, I slipped my hand into his..


    Throughout the evening, I was merely an ornament. When people asked Mr. Minogue about my rtionship to him, he would just smile and remain silent, causing their smiles to be quite suggestive,


    I patiently endured it all as people stared at me and sarcasticments tilled my ears.


    *Young people nowadays don''t seem interested in learning anything useful. All they want to do istch onto rich guys,"


    "Instead of putting in honest work, all they care about is getting easy money."


    "They''re basking in the spotlight now, but who knows where they end upter?"


    Nevertheless, I was unaffected by thements. I pulled out iny phone and texted jack.


    Soon, Jack sent me a video of Grandma. In the video, she was in a different ward, and the new nurse appeared to be more professional.


    I felt a bit more at ease. Turning my phone off, I faintly heard someone calling my name. Looking up, I saw Ethan walking toward me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Efrowned without thinking, and it wasn''t until he stood right in front of me that I realized he had actually called my name.


    Ethan stood beside me and looked down at me slightly. He didn''t say a word or make a single move, leaving mepletely in the dark about his intentions.


    We stood there, locked in a silent staring match for several minutes. My heels began to ache, so I decided to find a ce to sit and rest.


    Just as I turned away, the lights in the hall went out. I heard screams all around me and stood frozen in ce. My throat telt like it was filled with stones, making it impossible for


    me to make a sound.


    I was tended of the dark. When I was little, Grandma had to go to work and couldn''t take me with her, so she w would leave ine at home alone.

 Chapter 66

    One time, Grandma went out, and I fell ill. She came home veryte, and by then, I was already quite sick. Ever since then, I had been terrified ofplete darkness.


    Cold sweat broke out on my back and palms as people moved past me in a chaotic stream. I couldn''t see ahead and was jostled around, bumping into others repeatedly. Thad no idea who had taken my hairpin from behind, but suddenly, a warm, dry hand sped my wrist. Before I could react, I was pulled into someone''s embrace


    The familiar scent of cedarwood filled my nostrils. I knew I should tell him to let go, but fear kept me silent. Subconsciously, I clung to his sleeve as though it were myst lifeline. "Don''t be afraid," than said as he led me forward. His usual cold voice was inexplicably gentle at that moment.


    I closed my eyes and followed him, unsure of where we were headed but noticing that the crowd around us was thinning. The rhythmic tapping of shoes on the floor was the only sound I could hear "Where are you taking me?" asked softly.


    The next moment, I was pulled into a room. Ethan pushed me against the door, pinning my wrists with one hand while the other cupped my cheek.


    Before I could react, he leaned in and kissed me. This kiss was different from thest. It was gentle, each touch making me feel cherished.


    I forgot to struggle until he began kissing me more urgently, pulling at my lips until they ached. Only then did Ie to my senses. I pushed him away abruptly and stared at him coldly in the darkness.


    I didn''t understand why Ethan would do this. Even though he was with Leah, he still kissed me. He was aplete jerk


    I wiped my lips roughly and met Ethan''s gaze in the darkness. He turrowed his brow and took a step closer to me


    "Don''te any closer," I said, raising a hand to stop him.


    "Evelyn="Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Ethan, you disgust me."


    I had been carrying a lot of anger inside all night and felt utterly miserable. What he had done to me had finallypushed me over the edge.


    Ethan suddenly came to a sudden stop. In the darkness, our senses seemed sharper. I could almost hear his breathing change. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke. "Do you hate me?"


    Did I hate Ethan? To be honest, when I first returned, it wasn''t just hatred Tresented him deeply. Thad so many regrets from my previous life.


    It wasn''t that he made me unhappy, but he was often cruel to me. So, I resented him, med him, and felt a strong hatred toward him.


    So much time had passed that, sometimes, when I was working hard, 1 wandered if all those regrets and disappointments were just a dream


    In reality, Inever married Ethan, we had no children, Inever had a miscarriage, and Leah never came between us


    On so many sleepless nights, 1y awake waiting for dawn. Gradually all those regrets and disappointments faded away,


    "I don''t hate you," I said, wrapping my arms around myself and meeting his gaze. "But I can''t say I like you either. *Ethan, just like before, I''ll be fine as long as you stay out of my way. You don''t need to worry about whether I like you or not.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter


    67


    I had no idea how my words affected Ethan. I could only feel the sudden heaviness in his mood.


    The room''s darkness grew oppressive, making me feel increasingly ufortable.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned to find the doorknob. I wanted to go out.


    But just as my hand touched the handle, Ethan pressed himself against me from behind. His broad, warm chest felt oddlyforting, but I didn''twant him.


    "You liar!* Ethan interrupted, his hand resting on mine as I held the doorknob. "You said you liked me and that you would only ever love me. You clearly said you liked me." Ethan''s voice was filled with a hurt thad never heard before, and his deep eyes looked wounded,


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes and saw the ceiling illuminated by moonlight. I took a few deep breaths and sat up. My head was pounding, perhaps because I hadn''t gotten enough sleep.


    I sat for a while and checked my phone, realizing it was only 4:00 am. 1y bark down but couldn''t sleep. After tossing and turning for two hours, I finally got out of bed with my phone as the sky began to brighten up.


    Last night, after the banquet, Mr. Minogue told me that, given his current position, he wasn''t interested in anything forced. He wanted me to be with him willingly.


    All my past experiences had been shaped by Ethan, so I couldn''t fully understand the male perspective. I found Mr. Minogue''s inexplicable possessiveness ratherughable. Fortunately, I knew I was temporarily safe and had more time to deal with jack


    After my second ss at 10:30 am, I went to meet the private detective I hired yesterday. My goal was simple-1 wanted to find out where Grandma was and see if I could uncover any dirt on Jack to turn the tables on him.


    After discussing the specifies with the private detective, Topened my phone and booked a flight back to my hometown


    I wanted to assess how precarious the Wiley Corporation was at the moment, but then I thought of Liam.


    Aside from selling his daughter for personal gain, Jack did have some business acumen. Otherwise, the Wiley Corporation wouldn''t have survived so long in today''spetitive


    market.


    the Wiley Corporation were truly on the brink of copse, Jack definitely wouldn''t make it easy for me to uncover thepany''s secrets.


    Given the partnership between the Tyler and Waley familles, Liam was likely the person I knew who had the most insight into the situation at Wiley Corporation.


    I left the booking page, opened WhatsApp, and sent a message to Liam. I expected to get a reply from him soon, but I didn''t.


    The caf¨¦ was quiet on the weekday, with just a few people scattered throughout the spacious interior. It was early November, and winter had arrived in Napel The camphor trees lining the road had already shedded their yellow leaves, which the sanitation worker were busy sweeping up with brooms.


    As I watched them gradually clean up the street, it suddenly struck me that around this time in my previous life, the Wiley Corporation was also facing a crisis.

 Chapter 68

    Jack''s decision to cut costs by purchasing substandard building materials led to the previous crisis as the project ultimately failed to meet inspection standards. The regtory authorities refused to approve it, so the property couldn''t be sold. As a result, Jack quickly became overwhelmed by the daily losses of millions.


    If I could confithat this crisis was caused by the same issue, Jack would no longer be able to use Grandma as a threat against me, and I could finally bring her to live with me. Since I didn''t have any sses in the afternoon, I went to Eren''s studio to organize his design drafts and didn''t finish until about 5:00 pm.


    During this time, Liam still hadn''t responded to my messages, but I didn''t think much of it. Just as I was about to lock up and leave, I heard a heavy thuding from the bedroom. Startled, I grabbed the pepper spray from my bag and cautiously made my way toward the noise, Outside the bedroom door, I found someone lying on the floor


    I froze for a moment, then squatted down to check his breathing Thankfully, he was still alive, though he had a fever.


    He was as hot as a furnace. I called an ambnce and patted his shoulder. "Sir, sir, are you clory?"


    The persony face down on the floor, so I couldn''t see his face or identify him. He was tall and strong, and I couldn''t move him, so I wasted patiently. Fortunately, the ambnce arrived swiftly, and we reached the hospital in about half an hour. After the examination and IV drip, I realized that the handsome, slightly tanned man lying in the hospital bed was none other than my boss, Eren.


    ncing at the clock, I realized it was already past 9:00 pm. I had been trying to reach his family for hours but with no sess.


    Looking around, I saw that every bed had apanion. I gave up on going back to school and sat in the chair next to the bed, staring at the IV drip. Gradually, my eyelids grew heavy. Drowsiness washed over me, and I had no idea when I fell asleep.. When I woke up, I felt someone bucking a nket around me. I opened my eyes and saw Erhan in front of me.


    Thinking it was just a dream, I tried to turn away, but when I saw the smile on Ethan''s face, I was instantly wide awake. I sat up straight and frowned. "Why are you here?"


    Ethan looked amused by my question. He raised an eyebrow and joked, "To kidnap you, of course


    He then pretended to be a menacing vain, holding up his hands. I nced at him and he chuckled.


    Pointing at the unconscious man on the bed, he said, "Your boss is my brother."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Your brother?" I repeated, turning to nce at the man lying on the bed.


    I thought than was an only child. So where did this brothere from? Besides, this man clearly didn''t look anything like Ethan


    "Not the same parents," than exined, noticing my confusion.


    He slipped his hands into his pockets and continued, "He''s my aunt''s son. My aunt left the family my grandfather had arranged for her when she was 25. She moved abroad and cut off all contact with him, and she''s nevere back. "When I was little, my dad and I went searching for her overseas, and we''ve stayed in touch ever since. My brother just came back recently for work."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter


    69


    It wasn''t until Ethan brought it up that I remembered he did have an aunt. In my past life, she only came back from abroad when tan was on his deathbed, but she didn''t even amend his humeral She just lett.


    I let out a breath. This world felt so small. Despite my efforts to distance myself from Ethan, I found myself working under his brother. "Now that his family has arrived, I''ll be heading out." I stood up, grabbed my bag, and got ready to leave.


    Ethan''s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but no words came out. Thad taken a few steps when I suddenly remembered that I had already paid for everything. I turned back and pulled the receipts out of my bag "Here are the receipts for the medical expenses covered. The total is 2,64257 dors, but you can just give me 2,66,2 dors. When your brother wakes up, remind him to pay me back, or if you prefer, you can settle it now"


    I wasn''t a rich gel anymore. Every cestn


    Imattered now.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ethan seemed surprised by my concem for money. I could see why he was taken aback. After all, when I was pursuing him, I wouldn''t buy aptop for less than 5,000 dors. Even something as small as a box of chocte or a pen would cost tens of thousands of dors.


    Ethan cleared his throat and asked, "Are you in need of the money?


    I nodded as if it were obvious. Ethan''s eyes sparkled with mischief as he pulled out his phone and opened WhatsApp.


    "Let''s add each other first, and then I''ll send it over," he said with a grin.


    I nced at his face, which looked much younger than I remembered, and forced a smile. I pulled up my bank details and said, "Here. Thank you."


    The mischievous glint in Ethan''s eyes disappeared instantly. He muttered an "oh" and paid me. For some reason seeing him so flustered made me want tough.


    I deliberately put on a stern expression and left the hospital room without looking back after he paid


    As soon as I was out, I couldn''t help but let a small smile curl up at themers of my lips.


    It was already 10:30 pm, but the hospital was still bustling with people.


    As exited the outpatient building, an ambnce arrived and stopped right in front of me. The medical staff sprang Soon, a woman was wheeled out. Her profile seemed vaguely familiar, but before could ce who she was, I noticed Liam running alter the stretcher, his face filled with concern.


    g into action, and 1 stepped aside to clear the way. Then hit me that the woman was n''s mother. But wasn''t she supposed to be in a nursing home?


    Thest time I secretly observed their argument, she looked surprisingly healthy despite being a bit thin. And when she pped Liam, the sound was unmistakably loud


    I furrowed my brow, deeling uneasy, and turned to follow them. When I went in, Liam''s mother appeared to have been rushed into the emergency room, and Liam was slumped aginst the wall, looking utterly defeated


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of whether to approach him or leave. Then, unexpectedly, Liam''s gaze met mine.


    At that moment, I was frozen and unable to do anything. Everything felt awkward, no matter what I did.


    Liam suddenly walked toward me, wrapped his arms around me, and said in a hoarse voice tinged with vulnerability. "Let me hold you for a moment, just for a little while. Please don''t push me away."


    Lam, who was much taller than me, suddenly seemed as insignificant as a stray cat. I hesitated, and my hand, which had been reaching out to push him away, stod suspended in the air before linally falling to my side.

 Chapter 70

    I told myself it was just an act of kindness, especially since Liam had recently helped me out.


    Besides, Ineeded to get information about the Wiley Corporation from him.


    Liam held me for about three or four minutes before letting go. He offered a smile, but it didn''t reach his almond-shaped eyes.


    "You must think I''m pathetic, don''t you?" he asked


    I stayed silent, my lips pursed together. He sat down in the chair beside me, eyes fixed on the floor, and said in a self-deprecating tone, "Go ahead andugh. I know I look ridiculous."


    Liam wasn''t supposed to be like this. He used to be charming, amorous, arrogant, and overflowing with self-confidence. He had both the charisma and the means to back it up. He should have been a leopard prowling the grasnds, not the defeated creature he had be.


    I looked down at his bowed head and asked, "What happened?"


    "Do you want to hear about it? Lam replied, lifting his gaze to meet mine.


    I met his eyes and nodded. The night was long, and so was Liam''s story. I learned why he and Erhan had be bitter rivals and how the grudges from the previous generation had been passed down.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Liam''s mother and Ethan''s father were ssmates, Sarah had a crush on fodas since their freshman year of college, but he was already in a rtionship at the time. Unable to confess her feelings, she carried along regret. Despite longing for him throughout their college years, she never had the chance to confess her feelings. After graduation, Judas married Julia. However, their marriage was a business arrangement, and Julia never loved podas. She had only agreed to the marriage under pressure from tan. Over time, Judas grew to love his wife, and Julia decided to make their marriage work after discovering she was


    pregnant with Ethan


    When she was three months pregnant, her first love returned


    Tom between her feelings for him and hermitment to Ethan, she was on the verge of leaving Ethan. However, Judas, who had be her partner, confined her to their home. During this period, Sarah reconnected with Judas. Unable to resist temptation, Sarah and Judas began a brief affair, but a few monthster, Julia passed away due toplications during childbirth.


    Overwhelmed by guilt, Judas ended his rtionship with Sarah, who had be increasingly obsessed with him.


    Afterward, she married Liam''s father, Daniel, but she never truly loved him. Eventually, she began having affairs, and their marriage became increasingly strained. Liam, caught in the middle, became acasualty of their unhappiness. It was almost down when the story finally came to an end, I had never known this secret before, and everything felt so confusing Then it hit me that Liam and Ethan were about the same age


    Could they be


    I nced at Liam. My thoughts toyed with the possibility that they might be half-brothers. Noticing my hesitation, Lium smiled knowingly


    "Ethan and Laren''t rted by blood," he said.

 Chapter 71

    Liam finished speaking and looked at me. "It''s not as dramatic as a soap opera, but it''s definitelypretty dramatic," he said.


    Tagreed. The story was both dramatic and understated at the same time.


    Before it happened to me, I always thought this kind of thing only urred in TV dramas or novels. But once it happens to you, you realize that lite itself is the richest source of "So, did youe to me just to get back at than?"


    Liam fell silent at my question. I wanted to ask, to get revenge on Ethan, how far would he go to hurt me in this life, but I couldn''t bring myself to ask it. If I told them about my past life, they would probably think I was crazy. Lam paused for a moment before replying, "At first, yes. B


    But not anymore."


    He rubbed his temples and continued, "My mom''s been in a terrible statetely. The physical pain is tormenting her, and her obsession has driven her to madness. It''s torturing ber too."


    "Loving too much and hating too much are both extremes," Liam added.


    As he spoke, Ethan''s worried expression began to soften i don''t want to be caught in their love and hate. I have my own life. I''m not a product of their hatred."


    The light in the emergency room went out. I stood up and said sincerely, "I hope you really mean that "


    Sarah was wheeled out of the operating room, and Liam went to meet her. I stood up and walked out without looking back.


    The morning sun pierced through the clouds, and in aer Icouldn''t see, Ethan stood there for what felt like an eternity.


    I didn''t get to school from the hospital until 9:30 am.


    By then, everyone had already gone to ss. I had been up for almost 24 hours straight, and my body was exhausted. So, Icalled in sick and went back to the dorm to rest. Tended up sleeping until the afternoon. When I opened my eyes and checked my phone, I saw that nothing urgent hade up just as I was about to get out of bed, my phone rang. When I answered the phone, Sharon''s urgent voice filled my ears. "Evelyn, where are you?


    A sense of worry gripped me. "I''m in the dorm. What''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing serious," Sharon said quickly, "Just stay in the dorm and don''t go anywhere. I''ll be right back." Then, she hung up.


    Sharon was usually pretty calm, but she sounded really anxious just now, What could have happened? I frowned, pulled my loose hair into a bun at the back of my head, and got out


    of bed.


    The next moment, my phone was flooded with WhatsApp notifications. I had very few contacts on WhatsApp and usually only chatted with L


    Thad muted all the ss and activity group chats, so when I picked up my phone, I saw that all the messages were from the ss group.


    One by one, messages tagging me started popping up


    ""Evelyn, is what they''re saying on the forum tree?"


    "Evelyn, you''re so shameless. That guy could be your father! How could you do that?"


    "Evelyn, why don''t you tell us how much you charge for a night?"


    1 skimmed past all the insults and scrolled up to the first message of the dayContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 72

    At 10:00 am., someone anonymously posted a photo in the group chat.


    The first photo showed me standing on the street, waiting for Mr. Minogue. The next photo captured a ck Mercedes pulling up in front of me.


    The tinted window rolled down, revealing half of Mr. Minogue''s fare. Even from that glimpse, it was clear he was quite old.


    The third, fourth, and fifth photos showed me getting into Mr. Minogue''s car as it drove away from St. Nichs University.


    Once the photos were posted, people started specting about the nature of my rtionship with Mr. Minogue and his identity.


    For the most part, everyone was fairly cational, and thements weren''t too harsh. But just as the discussion was getting heated, someone anonymously posted a photo of Mr. Minogue and me walking into a hotel, arm in arm. That photo was like a bomb going off, and everyone immediately jumped to the conclusion that I was being kept as a mistress.


    While I was still scrolling through the group chat, Sharon came back. Seeing me sitting at my desk, she walked over and took my phone away.


    "Evelyn, don''t look at this. These people don''t know what they''re talking about They''re just spouting nonsense. Ignore them."


    My hand was stiff from holding the phone for so long. I moved my fingers and managed a weak smile. "It''s okay, I¡ª"


    Before I could finish my sentence, the sound of the door opening cut me off. Lillian walked in with a smug grin.


    "Oh, look who''s back. It''s the campus celebrity." She sneered. "I''m curious How much does that old man pay you each month?"


    "What are you babbling about?" Brenda asked, her expression cold as she stepped up behind Lillian, "You''re full of shit. Do you want me to p you?"


    "Go ahead and p me then, Lillian said, stepping forward to confront Brenda. "I just don''t get it Why does everyone worship Evelyn so much?


    "Could it be that she''s sharing the money she makes from prostitution with you?"


    With a sharp p, my hand struck Lillian''s face.


    "I''m warning you," I said, standing in front of her and watching coldly as she covered her cheek. "You''ll pay for saying things like that. How much money does your family have to spend on awyer for you? Since the beginning of the semester, I haven''t had any issues with anyone,


    Thad been genuinely kind to my roommates, especially Likan. Despite never having done anything to provoke her, she had been hostile toward me from the moment she first saw


    I wasn''t sure where this hostility came from, but I never held it against herContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Some people just love to mistake kindness for weakness. I''ve given in countless times, but it hasn''t taught her to be quiet. Instead, she''s only gotten bolder."


    "Evelyn! How dare you hit me Lillian eximed, attempting to p me in return.


    Sharon and Brenda quickly grabbed her, and for a moment, the three of us were caught in a scuffle.


    Brenda yanked on Lillian''s hale. "What''s wrong with pping you? You deserve it"


    "A dog''s mouth can''t spit out hory. Eve only pped you once, and you''re making such a fuss?ril beat the crap out of you!"


    Brenda was skilled in both physical and verbal confrontations. I was so enraged that 1 jumped into the tight alongside her, disregarding everything else.


    Sharon noticed that we had scratched Lillian''s face and quickly intervened. "Okay! That''s enough, Brenda Evelyn, stop ir


    However, we ignored her and kept hitting Lillian. I''m not sure when it happened, but soon people from other dorms gathered to watch. Eventually, the counselst shed over, "Laceyote, stop this at oncel"

 Chapter 73

    In the advisor''s office, Sharon, Brenda, Lillian, and I stood in a row in front of the desk. Our advisor was furious. After scolding us and giving us minor punishments, he dismissed


    As we were about to leave, the adviser called me back. Once we were alone, he said, "Evelyn, I''m not going to believe in those baseless rumors circting on the forum. "But this incident is still bad for the school and for you. I hope you can handle the negative publicity." I hadn''t yet mentioned to anyone that 1 attended the party with Mr. Minogue. Moreover, seeing girls in luxury cars was nothing unusual at St. Nichs University.


    But I couldn''t understand why I had be the center of these rumors or how I ended up as the main character in this scandal


    "I will," I nodded. Despite my efforts to stay calm, I couldn''t endure the constant, malicious spection every day.


    On my way back to the dorm from the advisor''s office, people kept pointing at and whispering about me.


    I pressed my lips together and walked on with my head held high


    When I got back to the dorm, Sharon and Brenda immediately came up to me.


    "What did the advisor say? Don''t mind those people, Evelyn. We believe you


    Seeing Sharon and Brenda made me feel much better. Though there were people in this world who would hurt others without knowing the whole story, there were also those who would believe in others and protect them no matter what


    I never felt this way in my past life, but looking at them now, I felt like I could ovee any difficulty.


    I leaned forward and hugged them, feeling a wave of gratitude


    "Thank you for beleving in me. I''m okay, so don''t worry.


    I attended every ss as usual, korping up a facade of indifference no matter what was said about me.


    However, in reality, I began having trouble sleeping at night. I would have nightmares where Jack forced me to marry Mr. Minogue, be his servant, bear his children, and do his housework


    Waiting wasn''t an option, so I hired someone to trace the ID of the person who posted the thread. I was determined to find out who had leaked the photo. No matter what I coulde up with, they seemed to anticipate it.


    The programmer Thired informed me that the post had been made from a publicwork, making it extremely difficult to track down the culprit. Nevertheless, I insisted he continue his search without dy,


    One day, while I was busy drawing in the dorm, I received an unexpected call. When I stepped outside, a delivery man handed me a massive bouquet of red roses.


    There were 999 roses in total, arranged to resemble a giant torch. As passersby noticed the grand disy, I found myself once again at the center of attention.


    I heard whispers like, "Wow! Those roses are so beautiful!"


    "What''s so beautiful about them? She probably traded her body for them."


    "I wouldn''t believe it if she wasn''t sleeping with someon


    "Who can afford 999 roses? Especially a poor student."


    The voices washed over me like a wave.


    "Ms. Wiley, could you please sign for the delivery" the courier urgedContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I snapped back to reality and looked at the bouquet. "Do you have any information about the sender?"


    "Morry. The order shows the buyer''s information as anonymous,"


    Thooked around, and it was clear that someone had done this intentionally. But who?


    A bold male ssmate approached me and asked, "Evelyn, how much do you charge per night? A few of us are interested in finding out

 Reframing The Fate Of My Soul Chapter 74

    One of them reached out, and my gase hardened as I watched his hand approach. Just as I was about to retaliate, a strong hand seized the one reaching for me.


    In one swift move, the guy who had been ride to me was tossed over his shoulder and mmed onto the ground. There was a loud thod, and the surrounding crowd fell silent.


    I looked up to see Ethan''s grim expression. "Who else wants to say something stupid?"


    Ethan had been in the spotlight since he began at St. Nichs University. He was not only good-looking and wealthy but also academically sessful


    His rtionship with Leah was widely covered, so many people were familiar with him and his affluent family background.


    At that moment, most people lost interest and quickly dispersed. Maybe too much time had passed as the delivery person had already left the flowers and vanished


    Then, Ethan grabbed my wrist and rugged me toward the exit. I had no idea what he was nning, but I''d had enough of being the center of attentiontely. I really didn''t want any more drama.


    I tried to pull away and said, "Ethan, what are you doing? Let go of me!"


    He acted as though he hadn''t heard me and kept walking. He didn''t let go until we reached his car. Then, he opened the door of his Maserati and showed me inside. Immediately after he pushed me in, I reached for the door handle. However, Ethan instinctively told me, "Don''t bother trying. The doors are locked."


    With that, he drove off, and I had no clue where we were headed. The car surged forward, pushing me back into my seat as he elerated rapidly.


    I watched as he verred off the main road and onto the highway. "Where are you taking me?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The sports car was pushed to its limits, and the sensation of weightlessness filled me with terror. 1 gripped the seatbelt tightly.


    "Erhan, slow down! I pleaded.


    The roar of the engine deafened me, and a natural fear gripped me. I stared at the scenery shing by, tears welling up in my eyes.


    I didn''t want to die. In my previous life, things hadn''t gone as nned. I had been in a car ident at the peak of my youth and died with regrets


    It was a miracle to begin a second chance, a chance to escape that jerk and Eve for myself. I wasn''t going to throw everything away just because of this reckless madman, Ethan.


    wiped away the tears that had escaped from theer of my eye and turned to Ethan. Through gritted teeth, I demanded, "Ethan, stop this car or we''ll both die."


    Ethan seemed provoked by my words. Finally, he nced at me and said nonchntly, "Tine Then let''s be a pair of ghost!


    I was speechless. Damn it!


    His response showed he was confident in his driving. Despite his reckless speed in the Maserati, 1 was certain he wouldn''t let us crash on this highway.


    Besides, I suddenly recalled that Ethan had been a race car driver in my previous life, which eased my fear.


    I forced myself to calm down, stopping the yelling and letting him take over. Despite my efforts, my tightly gripped hands betrayed my nervousness Ethan nced at me and suddenly rolled down the window.


    The wind whipped through the car, and heard him take a deep breath before rolling the window


    In a soft voice, he said, "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay."


    However, I ignored him.


    buck up..


    We drove down the way for another ten minutes before he exited and parked the car beside a pond. As soon as the car came to a stop. I pushed the door open and pot out. My stomach was in knots Trouched beside an unfamiliar nt and threw up.


    00

 Chapter 75

    Ethan seemed taken aback by my sudden car sickness. When he saw me vomiting violently, he paused briefly before quickly grabbing a bottle of water from the car and handing it To me


    Thadn''t eaten much all day, and after throwing up a few times, my stomach was empty,


    "Drink some water first"


    I pushed away the water Ethan offered, stood up, and looked at him coldly. "Are you happy now?"


    "I don''t know," Erhan said, loolding a little lost. "You used to get so excited when we raced cars. I thought you.."


    He looked at me, his eyes filled with confusion. "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize you got carsick."


    I looked at him, my hands clenching slightly at my sides. He wasn''t wrong. Back when I was so desperate to be with him, I went racing, diving, and rock climbing with him. I took put in all the sports he loved and even enjoyed them.


    But things were different now. I wasn''t the same person I used to be. I had my own interests and goals now. I wasn''t going to waste my energy "I''m tired," I said, ncing at Ethan. His face was so familiar that it felt as if I knew every detail of it. "Can we head back now?"


    on


    him anymore.


    I looked around. We seemed to be at the entrance of a suburban vige, with houses visible in the distance, though they were quite a distance away. asionally, a small electric car would pass by. I wondered if I could find someone to give me a ride to the station, "Evelyn, why do you suddenly hate me?" Ethan asked abruptly.


    I turned to him and opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out.


    It was a gloomy day, with heavy clouds hanging in the sky. The temperature was low, and the wind stung my face as it whipped past. Ethan approached me slowly, stopping just a few paces away. "Why?" he asked, his voice tinged with confusion and a hint of grievance. It reminded me of a dream I''d had days earlier where he kept asking why I no longer liked him.


    "I don''t dislike


    e you," I said, my gaze fixed on the ripples in the water created by the gentle breeze.


    "If you don''t dislike me, then why are you avoiding me


    The water in the pond mirrored my heart at that moment. Even after two lifetimes, I still couldn''t stay calm when faced with Ethun.


    "Answer me." Ethan insisted, his touch almost obsessive as he turned me to face him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I''m not avoiding you," I replied, meeting his gaze. "Ethan, there are countless paths in life.


    "used to be immature. I wanted to follow the same path as you, so I tried to insert myself into every part of your life.


    "To put it bluntly, I was forcing myself into your world back then. Now, I want to forge a different path. Our lives will naturally drier apart. Do you understand?"


    "1" Erlian started to speak, but before he could finish, his phone rang than pulled out his phone, nced at the screen, and rejected it

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 Chapter 76


    "I don''t get it." Ethan slipped his phone back into his bag and continued, "There are a lot of things I don''t understand. So, Evelyn, it''s your responsibility to help me understand these things that I don''t understand" He was stubbornly insistent as if he was determined to get to the bottom of this today.


    Thad figured him out, and if exining everything once and for all would allow us to go our separate ways, I was ready to do that. But before I could say anything, his phone rang again


    Since we were standing so close, could easily see that it was Leah calling. I turned and walked toward the Maserati


    "Answer your phone Your girlfriend must be worried."


    While Ethan was on the phone, I tried to stop someone riding an electric bike on the side of the road. After exining my situation, they turned me down.


    Since I couldn''t hear what Ethan and Leah were discussing, and there were no other vehicles around, I had no choice but to wait by the Maserati


    After about five or ten minutes, Ethan ended his call and came over.


    "It''s gettingte, and it''s cold. Let''s head back," I saki.


    Ethan hesitated for a moment, then nodded and unlocked the car, Iclimbed in and settled into the seat


    As we drove back, Ethan maintained a steady pace. I adjusted my seat to find fortable position and gazed out the window.


    We didn''t say a word on the drive back. As I was about to get out of the car at the school, Ethan said, "You can tell everyone you were with me that night."


    It was true. That night, besides getting into Mr. Minogue''s car, I had also seen than at the party. It was a solution, but I didn''t want to take it


    Since I still didn''t know the motive of the person who posted on the forum, I had a feeling something else woulde upCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Thanks," I said, opening the car door and stepping out, "but I don''t need to."


    "Evelyn," Ethan called out as I took a few steps away


    I turned to face him. His features were partly hidden in the dim light. "Please don''t hate me," he said.


    1 was momentarily stunned, and by the time I gathered my thoughts, the Maserati had already disappeared. Rubbing my nose, I headed back to the dorm.


    The winter night was cold, and the camphor tree-lined path telt both empty and deste. As I walked over the fallen leaves, 1 heard the asional crunch beneath my feet.


    Being in the same space as Ethan always left me feeling drained. The more I was around him, the less I felt understood him.


    I didn''t want to anymore, but he had a knack for dropping little bombshells on my otherwise praceful life, causing subtle ripples


    1 looked up, somewhat dazed, and saw a dash of light directly ahead of me. It wasing from the direction of our dorm


    When I turned to look behind me, I realized that our dorm balcony was exactly where I had been waiting for Mr. Minogue that day. A sudden thought struck me.


    When I got back to the dorm, Brenda wasn''t there. However, Sharon was sitting at her desk, engrossed in her homework when she noticed me.


    She looked up and asked, "Why are you back sote? Isn''t it cold outside? I just boiled some water. Would you like some?"


    I nodded and looked at Lillian. Our eyes met, but she quickly looked away, nervously shoving her phone into her bag. Ignoring her, I took off my coat and hung it up. "Where''s Brenda" "She''s still at the library"


    "Oh." With that, I walked over to my seat and fixed my gaze on Lillian,


    Alter a few seconds of muring mystate, she mmed her book down on the desk and said coldly, "Evelyn, what are you looking at?"

 Chapter 77

    "What''s gotten into you this time, Lillian?" Sharon asked with a frown.


    Lillian had been unusually quiet for a few days after our advisor had scolded her. Knowing she had a history of bullying weaker students and wasn''t the sharpest tool in the shed, 1 decided to provoke her a bit. "How do you know I was looking at you if you weren''t looking at me?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You!" Lin gave me a furious grim


    I just smiled and nced at her bag, where her phone was lying. "What did I do?


    "We''ll see if you''re still smiling tomorrow," Lillian muttered under her breath as she turned to leave. Grabbing her things, she stormed out of the dorm, hissing. "Batch!"


    She spoke softly, bet 1 heard her clearly. I watched the dorm door close before turning away. I hoped I was right in thinking she was the one who had posted about me anonymously.


    Lowering my head, I pulled out my phone and sent my programmer Lillian''s social media ount, asking him to investigate further.


    "What a psycho," Sharon muttered, ring at the mmed door. She slid her chair closer to me and added, "Lillian is such a pain. Evelyn, did you do that on purpose?


    Did I do it on purpose? Of course. Unless I was mistaken, Lithan probably wasn''t clever enough to spread rumors about me on her own. There had to be someone else behind this.


    I smiled but didn''t answer her question. Instead, I nced at the balcony. "Before I came back, was she out there?


    Sharon didn''t seem to mind the change in topic. She nodded and slid back to her desk, picking up her pen, "Yeah. I think she was on the phone with someone."


    Thummed in response, and she looked at me "as something wrong?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing important You should get back to your homework I''m going to wash up."


    The next day, after my first ss, I checked my phone and saw that the forum post using me of being a mistress had been updated


    The anonymous poster had added several photos from the previous night, showing me getting out of Ethan''s car. While Ethan''s face was obscured by the darkness, I was clearly visible.


    The poster had also highlighted the Maserati logo in red, making the photos seem even more incriminating.


    There was a lot of discussion in thements. People were saying I should know better, that I''d found another man, as well as questioning where I got my money and what i actually did for a living.


    Someone pointed out that I often came homete and had even stayed out a few nights in the beginning Then, someone used me of being a prostitute working at a hotel. Soon, others agreed with this usation, and their certainty made me feel like I''d been nailed to a cross of shame. I scrolled through several pages ofments before finally putting my phone down.


    Later that afternoon, someone spotted the Maserati and announced that my new sugar daddy was Ethan.


    Given Ethan''s rtionship with Leah, many girls began to attack me. They seemed to believe that interfering in Ethan and Leah''s rtionship was even more unforgivable than being a mistress to an older men

 Chapter 78

    Besides, everyone saw how Ethan helped me and took me away.


    In an instant, Leah became the center of sympathy, while I was the target of everyone''s scorn. With Erhan''s status and position, no one dared to speak out against him.


    When I went to the cafeteria to get food, the usually friendly staff started ring at me. No matter which table I sat at, Tended up being the only one left


    People who passed me would shout insults like, "Shameless". Even Sharon and Brenda started asking me suspiciously about my rtionship with Ethan.


    I didn''t exin myplicated rtionship with Ethan because there wasn''t anything to exin. I just said weakly, "Trust me."


    But trust was hard to ear, especially when everyone loept using me of the same thing


    Sharon seemed fine. She didn''t say anything after I spoke, but Brenda was different. She snapped, "How can we believe you? You never say anything, so of course, you''d scolded to death."


    The school began looking for me as the situation continued to escte They warned me to resolve it quickly, or I might face expulsion.


    The atmosphere in the dorm was tense, and everyone was unhappy except for Lillian. Ever since I had started being bullied, she had been going shopping every day anding homete.


    One day she''d buy a dress, and the next day she''d buy a coat. It seemed like she was buying something new almost daily.


    Three dayster, she bought a new P-brand phone, and then the police showed up. When the police asked for Lillian, she stood up, looking confused.


    "I''m Lillian. What''s going on?"


    "We received a report that you intentionally spread rumors


    about su


    someone," one of the officers said.


    Lillian pursed her lips. "Who?" she asked. "Officer, I didn''t do it. You can''t believe them."


    "Really?" I stood up and walked over to Lillian, shaking my phone in front of her. "I have proof right here that you posted anonymously and secretly took pictures of me." As soon as the words left my mouth, Lillian''s face turned pale.


    At the police station, I handed over Lilian''s ID information to the police, along with the camera she had used to secretly film me and the memory card.


    After reviewing the evidence, the officer turned to Lillian. "Is there anything else you''d Be to say?


    Lillian, who was already in tears and sobbing into her chair, shook her head. "It wasn''t intentional truly didn''t mean to Officer, I know I was wrong. I really do. Please, just forgive me! wrong. Please let me off this time. I''m begging you. Please,"


    She turned to face me and quickly walked over. "Evelyn, I know I was w


    "I can''t have a criminal record," she pleaded, gripping my hand and bowing her head. Tears streamed down her face. "Evelyn, please."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Why didn''t you think about stopping when you were spreading those rumors about me?"


    I looked at Lillian with cold indifference. Her face streaked with tears, but I felt no sympathy


    Human nature was inherently wed I had never wronged Ln, and we had no conflicts of interest. We were merely roommates for less than three months.


    Yet, out of jealousy or some other motive, she tarnished my reputation. She twisted public opinion to portray me as a homewrecker and turned everyone against me.


    Alter living through two lidetimes, I had learned to let go of many things, so online bullying didn''t affect me as much. But for someone else, it might be different.


    They might think they were just throwing out a few mean words, but they often didn''t realize the pain they were causing


    "No, no," Lillian shook her head frantically. "Someone told me to do it. I swear,"


    She nced at the police officer, then at me. "It was Leah who told me to do it. It was her."

 Reframing The Fate Of My Soul Chapter 79

    "Leah made me do it," Lilliance, bolding my hand like she was scared I wouldn''t believe her.


    She wiped her tears and tried to exin. "Half a month ago, the night you didn''te back to the dorm, she came to me. She wanted me to watch you and tell her everything you


    did


    "She told me to take those photos and write those posts" Lillian''s voice got quieter like she was ashamed or scared. "She said she''d pay me if I gave her something useful"


    I wasn''t surprised by anything Lillian said. Teven let things get this bad on purpose


    I knew Leah too well. When I was pursuing Ethan and he didn''t care about me, she would always try topete with me.


    When I stopped hung Ethan and he started liking me, there was no way she''d just sit back and do nothing, especially after 1 pped her in the woods. There was no way she''d let that go.


    I pulled my hand out of Lan''s grip. "How much did she offer you?"


    "100 thousand."


    100 thousand Leah was willing to spend a hundred thousand dors just to spread lies about me That was a lot of money for her family.


    I smiled, took out my phone, and sent a message to mywyer. Then, I told the police I was going to take legal action against Leah


    At 3:00 pm, that day, I walked out of the dorm and saw Ethan waiting for me.


    As soon as he saw me, he said, "Ineed to talk to you about Leah."


    This was the first time he had shown up since the rumors started about me being the other woman in his rtionship with Leah.


    When I saw those posts, I wondered if Ethan would finally speak up and say that I wasn''t the third person in his rtionship with Leah and that it was all just a setup. But he didn''tAfter he dropped me off at school that day, he seemed to disappear


    I didn''t know where he went or what he did. Even though I was stuck in the middle of this situation, he acted like nothing was happening, I wasn''t sure if he was doing this on purpose or if he just didn''t care.


    But couldn''t ignore that he was part of the reason for the usations against me. After all, he was the one who had taken me away in front of everyone.


    "There''s nothing to talk about," I said firmly "If you really want to discuss this, I can give you mywyer''s contact info. You can talk to him."


    ording to thew here, if someone publicly insulted or spread lies about another person using violence or other methods, and it was serious, they could be sentenced to up to three years in prison or other penalties. Leah, this is my gift to you," I thought


    I made sure to get revenge for the ps L received. I also took care of the harassment at the restaurant,


    I walked past Erhan without looking back.


    As the police had gotten involved, the posts insulting me were quickly removed. The ssmates who had been bad-mouthing me stopped and didn''t say anything more.


    Leah''s situation was being handled by awyer, who updated me on the case every day. My life started to go back to normal.


    Another werkend soon came around. When I got to Eren''s studio for my part-time job, I saw Exhan sitting Inside, waiting for me


    I stopped for a moment at the door when I saw him and then walked in slowly. Once I learned Eren was his brother, Ilonew I''d keep running into him here.


    "let leah go. I''ll make up for your losses," Ethan said right away, getting straight to the point.


    I put my bag down at my workstation and looked up at him. Ethan must have really cared about Leah, otherwise, he wouldn''t keep coining to me like this.


    "I don''t wast pour money." I said, sitting down and looking him in the eye. "I want Leah to be responsible for what she''s done."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 80

    "Evelyn," Ethan said, clearly annoyed as he rubbed his nose, "sending Leah to jail won''t help you at all.


    "You know about making the most of things in business," he continued. "If you drop the case, I can offer you money or even a project for your family."


    "Well, Mr. Grayson, you''re very generous," said with a smile. Talking to him was really a waste of time. He wanted to protect Leah, and I was on the opposite side.


    I turned away and pressed the power button on myputer, waiting for it to start up. Suddenly, Ethan leaned over and blocked me between himself and the desk. He looked at me with ambed expression. "Eve, be reasonable"


    Eve.. I didn''t get why Ethan was using such a familiar tone with my name, especially since he was pleading for Leah.


    Anyone could call me that, but Ethan had no right to, especially not when he was asking for Leah. It just made me feel more disgusted.


    1 gave him a cold stare and said, "Don''t call me that. We''re not close enough for you to use that tone."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    We parted on bad ters. After Ethan left, I sent a WhatsApp message to mywyer.


    Lfer a bit better when confirmed that Leah was still in custody. However, with the Grayson family supporting her, I wasn''t sure she''d stay in jail for long.


    I told mywyer to handle things quickly and then focused on my work. By around 5:30 pm, Thad finished most of my work.


    Tpicked up the design drafts that needed to be finalized and left the studio, just then, I got a call from Carl.


    Thadn''t seen or heard from him since the cocktail party. Even Jack had stopped using my grandmother to pressure me. I thought they might have forgotten about me or that Jack had found someone richer. However, I was wrong


    Carl gave me an address and asked me toe over hesitated for a moment, but there wasn''t much to think about


    As long as my grandmother was under Jack''s control, I had no choice but to do what he asked, no matter what


    thamedly hailed at and went to the address Carl had given me. When arrived, someone came to meet me and led me through a bunch of hallways until we stopped outside a Privat room "Ms. Kiley, Mr. Minogue is waiting for you inside" the person said


    Enodded and pushed the door open. Inside, I saw Carl and than sitting together. Seeing Ethan made my heart drop


    Riley, you''re here," Carl said with a friendly smile, pointing to the seat next to Ethan. "Please, sit next to Mr. Grayson"


    I stopped and looked at Ethan, who was looking back at me. I felt very ufortable. Did Ethan know about Jack''s ns?


    Book a deep breathi, kept my toelingsudden, and walked over to sit next to Ethan. After I sat down, Carl said a few words about just helping us meet and then let the: Now, IT

 Chapter 81

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. After a long pause, Ethan finally spoke.


    "I''m sorry we''re meeting like this."


    They had already ordered a whole table of food before I arrived. As soon as Ethan spoke, I looked at the fancy dishes on the table.


    My stomach felt uneasy, though I wasn''t sure if it was from hunger or something else. I felt a burning difort and a queasy urge to throw up.


    1 forced a smile, but Ethan''s apology didn''t mean much to me. It felt like a pointless gesture-saying sorry while still causing trouble. I couldn''t understand why he even bothered to apologize.


    1 picked up the utensils and took a bite of the food. "Have you been looking into my background?


    Ethan stayed quiet, gripping his ss so tightly that his knucides turned white. I swallowed and turned to face him, my toneced with sarcasm


    "Did you know Mr. Minogue is the date Jack set up for me?"


    Ethan''s face went serious, and he just stared at me, unable to respond.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I turned back to the food, continuing to pick at the dishes in front of me. "Jack is using my grandmother to ckmail me into marrying Mr. Minogue, offering a 200 million dor wedding gift to patch up Wiley Group''s financial troubles." The food was so spicy it was making my throat hurt. I took a sip of the drink next to me. I couldn''t tell if it was water or wine. Then I asked, "Mr. Grayson, what did you offer Mr. Minogue?


    Ethan''s grip was so tight ar


    around the ss that his knuckles were site. His voice was rough when he said, "I don''t know, I''m sorry. I-


    "Just say it." I cut Ethan of "What do you want to offer me to get me to drop the case against Leah?


    Ethan was quiet, looking guilty. The room felt heavy, and 1 wanted to leave. After a moment, I stood up, picked up my bag, and said, "Send a project to Wiley Group. It doesn''t have to be big, just something enough to cover the debt "When the project is delivered, I''ll tell mywyer to drop the case." Then, I walked out.


    As soon as I walked out of the restaurant, the cold wind hit me hard, making my stomach feel even worse.


    There were hardly any ears around, and I didn''t want to go back to school yet, so I just walked down the main road without a clear destination


    The cold wind easily prated my jacket and made me shiver. I felt like I was freezing all over, but I wasn''t sure if the chill was from Ethan''s actions or just the cold weather


    I was really upset. After all the time and effort I put in, it seemed the Leah would finally face consequences, only for it to be easily undone.


    Oh, wait. No, Not easily. Ethan paid 100 million to make it go away.


    The more Leah seemed perfect, the more I felt worthless. Iughed quietly to myself, looking up at the sky. The warmth in my eyes quickly faded.


    When I got back to my dorm, I started feeling feverish, maybe because I''d been out in the cold too long.

 Chapter 82

    I felt awful My whole body was burning up and sore By midnight, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I tried to get up to find some medicine, but as soon as I stood up, everything started spinning, and I fell to the floor. Sharon, who was sleeping next to me, quickly turned on the light when she heard the noise. Upon seeing me lying on the floor, "Evelyn, what''s wrong? Brenda, Lillian, wake up and help Evelyn! Sharon shouted she rushed


    Soon, everyone in the dorm was up because of me.


    "It''s so hot," they said as they helped me up. Sharon touched my forehead and said, "Evelyn, you have a high fever. What should we do?"


    I could barely sit up, leaning on Sharon as I sat on the edge of the bed with my eyes closed. "Just get me some fever medicine and let me rest. I''ll be okay. Don''t worry."


    They stopped asking questions and focused on helping me. Brenda had brought some medicines and a thermometer from home beforeing to school.


    They took my temperature, gave me a big ss of hot water, and made sure I took the fever medicine. After I was settled and bring down, they went back to their beds to rest. About half an hour after taking the medicine, I started to feel a little better. Sharon, who had stayed up all night to watch over me, finally went to sleep.


    But as the sun wasing up, my fever came back. Last night, my temperature was about 100 degrees, but now it was closer to 110, I felt like I was burning up, and even my breath


    Jelt hot.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They were worried I would get worse, so they took a day off from ss to take me to the hospital. After a lot of waiting at the hospital, I finally got an IV drip around 10:00 am


    Since they all had sses that day, I told them to go back after the IV was set up. As the TV drip was almost finished, my phone rang. It was Jack. He sounded happy on the phone. "Evelyn, the Grayson family contacted us this morning about working together. Mr. Grayson just called me. I new you were our lucky charm. With you here, no problem is too big.


    1 listened emotionlessly, watching the clear liquid slowly drip from the IV.


    I replied, "The Grayson family signed the deal with you, so you can finally tell me where my grandmother is."


    Jack''s voice became softer, and there was less background noise as if he had moved somewhere quieter.


    "I''ve already brought your grandmother home and am taking care of her. If you miss her, you can visit during the break"


    He brought Grandma home! When did this happen? Why didn''t my private detective know about it?


    I tried to starcalm as I said, "I''lle back for New Year''s.''


    Jack agreed and added, "Make sure you take good care of Mr. Grapon. I''d definitely prefer him over Mr. Minogue as my son-inw."


    I found hisment really funny andughed out loud.


    "Ha ha hal pack, are you serious? I wiped my eyes, which had gotten a bit wet fromughing. "Jack, you should find out who Mr. Grayson actually likes


    "Oh, and here''s some advice-if you''re not good at business, you should sell the Wiley Group while it still has some value. Otherwise, you might end up old and in a lot of debt. No one wants to end up on the streets"


    With that, I hung up the phone. I must have spoken too loudly because other patients in the infusion room were staring at me


    Usually, I''d be embarrassed and apologize, but today I was too tired to care. I just wanted to find a quiet ce and test.

 Chapter 83

    When let the hospital, it was already 300 pm. Thewyer had taken care of dropping the case. After than picked up Leah, he sent me a photo. I looked at the photo on my phone momentarily and then locked the screen. I wasn''interested in what Ethan and Leah were doing next I didn''t care about their ns anymore.


    What mattered to me now was getting my grandmother with me so she could spend her remaining years in peace and good health.


    I put my phone in my bag, wrapped my wool coat tighter around myself, and tried to hall a taxi to return to school.


    Just as I reached my hand out, a Bentley stopped right in front of me. The ck window of the Bentley rolled down, and Liam''s face appeared with a smile.


    "Hey, Evelyn, what are you doing here? Did youe to find me?"


    I looked at him, pushed my wind-blown hall away, and said calmly, "Do you need something? If not, please move aside. I need to hail a


    My voice was rough from the fever and not talking or eating for a while. Upon hearing it, Liam frowned and got out of the car.


    ""What''s wrong? Are you sick?


    a taxi.!


    He reached out to check my forehead, but I turned my head to avoid him. When he didn''t move, I tried to walk around him. But as I started to do so, he grabbed my wrist. Liam''s VIKE was serious now.


    I stopped and frowned. "Can you let go of me?


    "Come with me to the hospital," Liam said, pulling me toward his car tirnly.


    I suddenly found the strength to pull away and pped his face, As soon as I did it, I felt bad seeing the red marks on his cheek, I felt really sorry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I curled my fingers into a fist and said quietly. "I''m sorry 1."


    "What?" Liam asked, koking confused and angry must someone you can hit when you''re upset? Is everyone taking out their frustration on me because they''re jealous of how good-looking In


    I stayed quiet, feeling guilty. Upon seeing this, Liam took a deep breath, trying to calm down. "What did 1 do to deserve this?"


    Liam was trying to help, but when I pped him, it must have seemed like I was rejecting his kindness, I knew I messed up and felt bad, so I didn''t say anything.


    After a few seconds, Lim said, "Let''s go. Now that you''ve had your outburst, can we go see a doctor?"


    I was surprised Wesn''t he mad? Why was he still willing to help?


    "Why are you still standing there he asked, sounding frustrated.


    When I didn''t move, Liam''s irritation caseback


    I showed on my bandaged hand. "I''ve already been to the doctor. I just left the hospital"


    Liam was quiet for a moment, then he walked back to his car. "Okay. Then take you out to e


    I didn''t really want to go, but sering the red marks on Lim''s face made me feel guilty So, I got in the car with him.


    At the restaurant, I ordered just a light meal of soup and toast because I wasn''t very humery

 Reframing The Fate Of My Soul Chapter 84

    Liam looked really hungry. He ordered enough food to cover the whole table. The food came quickly, and I quietly sipped my soup while Liam focused on eating.


    After just a few spoonfuls, I couldn''t eat anymore. I put down my spoon and tried to make small talk


    "How''s your mom doing?


    Liam looked up, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and said, "She''s fine as long as she doesn''t cause any trouble, she could live to a hundred."


    since he was still joking around, I figured he was okay, so I didn''t say anything else.


    After letting Liam eat for a bit longer, I decided I should pay for the meal as a way to apologize for pping him earlier. So, I came up with a reason to leave the table. "I''m going to the restroom. You keep eating." Liam was in the middle of biting into his chicken when he looked up. "You''re not gonna ditch me like you didst time, are you?""


    I fell silent. Whoever said women were unpredictable clearly hadn''t met a guy be Lam


    "Be back in ten minutes."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "okay" Liam checked his phone and grinned at me. "It''s 3:51 pm. now. If you''re not back by 4:01 pm, I''ming to your dorm to find you."


    Talmost rolled myeyes.


    Seeing my silence, Liam just smiled and said, "Go ahead."


    I took a deep breath, tried not to hit him, grabbed my phone, and walked away The restaurant was on the second floor. I looked around for the cashier but couldn''t find one. A waiter told me I needed to go downstairs. When I got downstairs to pay, I saw a group of people I knew. I felt like I couldn''t even breathe for a moment. I turned to leave, but Leah called out to me.


    "Evelyn."1tried to her, but Leah came after me, saying. "Evelyn, you''re here too?


    I wasn''t sure if Leah was really that clueless or just pretending How could she act friendly with someone who nearly sent her to jail? Or maybe I was just too weak, making her think was still willing to y along.


    I turned to Leah with a forced smile. "Yeah, I''m here. What about you? Did the prison food make youe here as soon as


    as you got out?"!


    I spoke loud enough to everyone around us to hear. Everyone started looking at Leah. Since Leah liked being the center of attention, I decided to expose her in front of everyone. "Leah, the inte never forgets. I took a step closer and booshed a strand of her hair behind her ear. "By the way, I posted the proof of you spreading rumors about me online. 1 even included a picture of you at the police station.


    "Little Miss Innocent-did amonepliment your acting skills?"


    Leah''s face went from pale to red, and she dropped her act, ring at me with pure anger.


    "Evelyn, why are you so smug? So what if you expose me? As long as Ethan is protecting me, no one will say anything!"


    "Right," I said, ncing at Ethan walking in through another door. "Just make sure you hold on to Ethan. If he ever stops protecting you, who will look out for you t


    Leah shot me a hateful look "That day will nevere.


    you then?


    "Let''s hope not." fireause it did, I''d make sure she paid for everything she''d done.

 Reframing The Fate Of My Soul Chapter 85

    Chapter


    85


    Inamed and walked way, leaving Leah fuming behind me. When I got back to Liam, I was five minuteste. He was looking around for me.


    As soon as I got close, Liam tamed, and his worried face reloved. "I thought you might have left again."


    1 sat back down at the table and said, "I told you I wouldn''t run off. I''m the to my word."


    Limed an eyebrow and sat down across from me. "Well, I''m true to my word too. How about considering what I said earlier? Let''s make it official Normally, I''d be annoyed by him saying that. But today, 1 didn''t feel like arguing. I simply looked up at him and stirred my soup with my spoon.


    Seeing me stay silent, Liam adjusted his cor and raised an eyebrow. "So, what do you say? Are you ready to be my girlfriend?"


    Jest as he finished speaking, his yful expression vanished. He threw down his fork, frowning and muttering, "Damn it!"


    locked up, curious about his sudden mood change, and saw Ethan and Leah walking toward us. Ethan had stopped a couple of feet away, staring right at me.


    frowned, feeling like no matter how much I tried to avoid trouble, it always seemed to findme


    I looked back at Liam and asked, "Are you done rating? If so, let''s leave"!


    Liam nodded, and we both got up However, Ethan was blocking the stairs, so we couldn''t get past him.


    Lum looked like he wanted to argue, but I grabbed his arm and said, "Let''s go."


    When I touched Liam, Ethan''s face tell. Liam nodded, and we carefully walked around Ethan. As we passed him, I saw that Ethan''s fists were clenched and Leah was holding onto his a tightly.


    It was kind of funny, so pave him a small smile. I kept smiling as we left the restaurant


    Liam, with his hands in his pockets, asked, "What''s malding youugh?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I smiled and said, "Just thinking how some people are really well-matched" Liam looked curious. "Like us?


    I nced at him and then at a dog walking by. "Like you and that dog."


    Liam looked frustrated, which made meugh I got into the Bentley and closed the door behind me.


    Lam dropped


    dme off at school and then drove away. I stood by the curb watching the Bentley drive off, then went back to my dorm.


    The dorm was empty. Everyone was still in ss. I washed off the smell of antiseptic in the shower, got into bed, and wrapped myself in the nket to rest.


    When I woke up, it was already evening. The dorm was dark and quiet. I checked my phone and saw it was past 7:00 pm.


    Iy in bed, staring at the ceiling with nothing on my mind. After awhile, my phone beeped with a new email. I picked up my phone and saw it was from Eren, asking me to meet someone at the bar.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 1/1


    I didn''t want to go, but I remembered the job said I had to help Eren with personal stuff sometimes.


    I tested back "Okay", and Eren quickly replied, asking me to add his WhatsApp and save his number. I did as he asked and, feeling annoyed, got up, took my medicine, and caught a taxi to the bar.


    Eren gave me. I asked the waiter to show me to the private room. When the door opened, I saw Ethanpletely drunk. I was about


    About 30 minutester, I arrived at the address En to leave when Eren called me.


    "Anna, did you find him?" Eren asked, sounding stressed. "Sorry for the trouble. He''s my cousin. I was busy drawing when the bar called, so I couldn''t pick him up myself.


    "I don''t know many people in Napel, so I thought of you. Thope he hasn''t caused too much trouble. I''ll send you a bonus at the end of the month. Thanks again." Eren''s ent sounded a bit strange, and his sentences were a bit jumbled. Nevertheless, I looked back at Ethan, who was lying on the couch, and decided not to say anything else. I''ll make sure he gets home safely"


    Eren gave a few more instructions before hanging up


    The waiter had left without me noticing, so I turned on all the lights in the room. The bright lights made Ethan frown and mumble, "Turn it off." However, he stayed lying on the couch.


    I stood there, looking at him. I used to feel bad seeing hime home with a headache after drinking, but now I was wondering how to make him feel even worse.


    There was a remote for the air conditioning on the table. I looked at my clothes and decided not to make him catch a cold. Instead, I walked over and gave Ethan''s shin a hard kick "Wake up, Ethan."


    When he didn''t respond, kicked him again, harder this time. He frowned a little but didn''t wake up, showing just how drunk he was. If he were sober, he wouldn''t let anyone treat him like this.


    Ethan was too heavy for me to move by myself, so I went outside to get some help. As I was leaving, I didn''t notice that he had started to open his eyes and look at me.


    I quickly came back with two guys who helped lift Erhan. We carried him to the bar''s entrance and put him into the tax had called


    The smell of alcohol was really strong, I decided to call another taxi to get myself home. As I was getting out of the car, Ethan suddenly grabbed my wrist.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Ethan, are you pretending to be drunk?" I asked, puzzled


    While I was bent over, a piece of my hair brushed against his face. I decided to tickle his nose with it. Ethan sneezed but didn''t let go. I looked at his face but couldn''t see anything unusual.


    Just then, a nearby car honked as it drove by, and the taxi driver told me to get in Helctantly, I got into the car and gave him the address Eren had given me,


    The car smelled strongly of alcohol, and it made me feel sick looked at Ethan, who was slumped in hig seat with his eyes closed. I tried to pull my hand free from his grip, but it wouldn''t move. I was getting really frustrated. I pped his hand hard and said, "Let gol"


    The p lett a red mark on his hand,


    "If you don''t let go, I''ll p you again, I waned him.

 Chapter 87

    The sharp p seemed to finally get through to him, and Ethan released my hand. I pulled my hand back and tried not to look at him.


    After about half an hour, the car stopped outside Ethan''s house. I tried to help him out, but he was leaning on me so much that I had trouble holding him up.


    Since I was still weak from being sick, I could barely support his weight. I managed to get him a few steps from the car, but I stumbled and fell.


    Instead of me hitting the ground, Ethan ended up on the pavement. I heard him grunt in pain, then saw him frown and open his eyes. I quickly got off him and looked at hirn worried. "Are you okay?"


    Ethan was holding the back of his head and said. "It hurts."


    Had he hit his head when he fell I knelt down to help him sit up


    "Where does it hurt? Is there any bleeding?


    There wasn''t any bleeding, but there was a big bump on his head. I touched the bump gently, and Ethan winced. "Ugh


    I was worried and said, "Let''s go to the hospital"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ethan grabbed my wrist and smiled at me "I''m fine. No need for the hospital. Just an ice pack will help,"


    I knew I couldn''t convince him, so I gave in. Then, Ethan pointed to the door and told me the code. I realized that was my birthday. I thought it was strange but typed in the code anywa The door unlocked with a beep


    I took a step back and said, "I brought you home. Your girlfriend will take care of you. I''m leaving now."


    However, when I tried to leave, Ethan nearly fell over. I caught him just in time.


    He leaned on me and said, "This is my house. Leah isn''t here."


    His face looked like he was in pain. He let go of me and went inside quickly.


    I stood there for a moment, shocked by the sound of him throwing up inside. After hesitating a few seconds, I decided to go in after him.


    When I walked in, Ethan came out of the bathroom looking pale. He seemed surprised to see me and said with a muffled, regretful voice, "I thought you had already left."


    Even with the bampon his head, he seemed alert mough to take care of himself. He could even call an ambnce if needed.


    I sighed and said tly, "You seem okay. I did what I was asked to do by bringing you back. I''m leaving now." With that, I turned to walk out.


    "Wan" Ethan took a couple of steps toward me. "Can you please not hate me


    I was the second time he had said something like this to me..


    I looked at him, but before I could reply, he added, "I''m sorry about Leah. Just give me some time. I''ll make things right with what she did to you "

 Reframing The Fate Of My Soul Chapter 88

    Chapter


    88


    And your grandma-Jack can''t threaten you anymore. Eve Ethan reached out for my hand. "Please, don''t hate me, okay?!


    "Bhan." I pulled my hand back and looked him in the eye. "Do you like me?"


    Ethan was always proud and not good with words. Most of the time, what he said didn''t match what he really felt.


    He''d grown up with everything handed to him, so he never had to learn how to express his feelings. I was used to him being stubborn and never backing down.


    But now, seeing him humble himself like this felt strange, and I couldn''t ignore that he was treating me differently.


    But when did things change? When did be start acting differently toward me? I looked at Ethan, trying to remember, but I couldn''t figure it out


    I wanted him to say, "No", but instead, his face rxed, almost he was relieved.


    Ethan looked at me, his eyes serious, "Yes, like you."


    We stared at each other, and I startedughing. The more I thought about it, the funnier it seemed. But as 1 keptughing, I saw his face getting colder, so I finally stopped. "Then just stop liking me," I said, feeling a sudden headache and losing my patience.


    Fate really liked to mess with people. In my past life, I was crazy in love with Ethan, but he just didn''t like me at all. Even though I married him and we lived together every day, he still treated me poorly. But in this life, Thad tried everything to stay away from him, but now he was in love with me.


    I took a deep breath, trying to ignore his cold stare. "You know what it''s like to be annoyed by someone who likes you when you don''t like them back. That''s how I feel right now."


    1 put my hand in my bag, standing in the warm, well-lit room, looking at the man I used to want so badly, and smiled a little. "Thanks for liking me, but I don''t want it. Please don''t bother me anymore"


    1 walked a few steps toward the door, then turned around. "And one more thing-keep Leah under control"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As I left Ethan''s house, it started to snow lightly. It was early December, and we were now well into winter in Napel.


    I had been sick on and off for about two weeks, and it wasn''t until mid-December that I fully recovered, Being sick had made me lose my appetite, and I now wrighed just over so pounds.


    When Sharon and Brenda saw that I was finally better, they insisted we go out for a big meal to help me gain some weight. They said that with my height, weighing just over 80 pounds made me look too thin.


    1 knew they were just worried about me and didn''t want me to stay so thin. Their concern made me feel warm inside, so I suggested going to a buffet, and everyone agreed. After ourst ss, we went back to the dom, changed into nice clothes, did our makeup, and then headed out. We arrived at the buffet restaurant at 6:00 pm. sharp. The ce was packed because of the cold weather. With no private tables avable, we took a spot near the entrance to the main dining area.


    We had just sat down and hadn''t started grabbing food yet when Sharon and Brenda said they needed to use the restroom


    moce room so they could eat more. They linked arms and headed to the restroom.


    I thought it was funny and began making my way to the bullet area just as I was heading toward the food, I looked up and saw Leah walking in with a young guy, hand in hansi, right in front of me.


    000

 Chapter 90

    chapter


    90


    Ismiled. "It''s too bad. They were actually a good match."


    When Leah started spreading rumors about me, I set the record straight with them.


    Sharon and Brenda looked at each other. Brenda seemed like she wanted to ask something, but Sharon quickly covered her mouth and pulled her away.


    "okay, okay. That''s enough gossip. Let''s figure out what we''re having for dinner tonight."


    "oh, by the way." Sharon pushed Brenda into a chair and burned to me. "You''re going home tomorrow, right? What time is your flight?"


    "3:00p.m."


    As soon as I stepped out of the airport in Yardville, I was hit by a st of hot air. After getting used to the cold weather in Napel, it took me a moment to get used to the heat. I took off my down jacket. "Ms. Riley."


    Just as I was taking off my jacket, the family driver arrived. I nodded, handed my luggage to the driver, and got into the car.


    In the group chat, Sharon and Brenda were asking if I had arrived yet. I replied and chatted with them for a bit. When I looked up, I realized we were not going to the Wiley residence.


    I frowned and asked, "Max, where are we going


    *Mr. Willey asked me to take you out to sea"


    "Out to sea?"


    Max nodded. "Yes, Mr. Wiley"


    I was confused I came back to see my grandma, and now Jack wanted me to go out to sea? i scowled and tapped on the back of the driver''s seat


    Max looked back at me, looking worried. "Ms. Wiley, please don''t make this hard. If I don''t get you to the dock, Mr. Wiley will fire me


    "Ms. Wiley, I have a family to support. Please don''t make this difficult for me


    Before Max could finish speaking, Jack''s call came in. I answered the phone, but before I could ask anything, Jack started with threats


    "Evelyn, your grandma has a cold, so I sent her to the hospital. I have a friend''s kid hosting a party for young people like you. Go enjoy the party for a couple of days. By the time it''s over, your grandma will be better"


    Jack''s voice sounded Eke he was confident I wouldn''t refuse. I tightened my grip on the seat and, after a moment, replied calmly, "Alright."


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the dock. I got out and saw Eleme standing there with her suitcase. When she saw me, she loolding at me


    she rolled her eyes and turned her back, not even


    now,"


    I simply ignored her. Max took another white suitcase from the trunk and said, "Ms. Riley, this is the huggage Mrs. Alley packed for you. I''ll be going n Then, Max drove away.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thad no idea who we were going out to sea with or when we would leave. Standing at the dock with my luggage, I felt confused.


    After a while, several ck Mercedes pulled up. The cars stopped, and the doors opened. Ethan, Antoine, L, and a few other familiar faces got our


    L saw me and ran over, hugging me tightly. "Eve! Finally! I missed you so much..."


    1 looked down at her and smiled. "I missed you too. What are you doing here?


    L linked her an with mine, sling brightly. "Ethan organized all this. Antoine told me you wereing, so thad toe tool"

 Chapter 91

    Chaptergi 91


    When L finished speaking, I was confused. I wasn''t close with Antoine and hadn''t talked to him. How did he know I''d be going out to sea with them, and why did he tell L batore I knew? I had a guess in my mind that I didn''t want to think about.


    Instead, I hired to L and asked, "When did Antoine tell you?


    "On Wednesday," she said. "We were having lunch in the cafeteria, and he said you''d be back. That''s why I came back too.


    "I was going to send you a WhatsApp message," L added, loolding annoyed, "but Antoine wouldn''t let me. He wanted it to be a surprise when you saw me."


    January 1, 2015, was a Saturday-the same day Jack called me. Had jack and Ethan nned this ahead of time?


    1 looked over at Ethan. Since ourst awkward meeting at his apartment, this was the first time I had seen Ethan in over two weeks.


    He was wearing sunsses that covered the top half of his face, making him look distant and unapproachable. His all-ck outfit made him seem even colder.


    Antoine was talking to Ethan when I nced over. Ethan turned to speak with Antoine and didn''t even look at me, but that was fine with me.


    Even if I didn''t get what Ethan was doing today, as long as it wasn''t aimed at me, I''d just stay out of the way and enjoy the next couple of days.


    The dock had only small yachts, and since there were eight of us, those boats were too small. Soon, a medium-sized ship arrived.


    Once we got on the ship, Antoine showed us to our cabins. L and I shared a room, Elene was with another rich girl, and Antoline and Ethan had a room together, while the two other guys shared a room.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The flight from Mapel to Yardville took three hours, and with another hour to drive from the airport, it was almost 9:30 pm when we got here.


    As it got dark, a waiter brought dinner. However, I wasn''t hungry and didn''t feel like eating. After telling L that, I decided to go back to my room and rest.


    Elene had already fit in with the group. When she saw me about to leave, she quietly said, "Acting all high and mighty? Everyone''s tired, but only you need to rest!"


    Her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear, Wanda Yalding, the rich girl, agreed with a sneer. "Exactly."


    "It''s so rude. Everyone else is still here, but she''s the only one leaving! I wonder who lets her act like this!" Wanda added.


    "Krep talking!" L stood up, looking ready to fight. "Eve can do whatever she wants. Who are you to judge?


    "So what if she''s taking a break after a long flight from Nichs University? She''s nothing like you guys who donated millions and still ended up at a second-rate school."


    Wanda was from our graduating ss but in a different section. She always had bad grades and only got into college because of donations. Elene was no better. Her grades weren''t great, but she was good at dancing. "Who do you think you''re talking about? Wanda shouted, standing up and knocking over her chair.


    "You know best who I''m talking about," L said, crossing her arms with a smirk


    L''s words had hit a nerve Wanda, furious, smashed a wine ss and threw the pieces at L. "Shut up!"


    The atmosphere became very tense. I stood there, confused and unable to react as everything unfolded.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter


    92


    The guys didn''t react quickly enough. I saw Wanda throw a wine ss at L and reached out without thinking


    Thus, the ss hit the back of my hand. Shards of ss fell, and blood started dripping from my hand onto the floor. The pain made me drop to the ground.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    L came over quickly and yelled, "Ev!"


    Upon hearing the noise, Ethan and Antoine ran back from the deck. When Ethan saw my bloody hand, his face grew grim.


    Helelt beside me, grabbed a clean towel, and pressed it against my hand. "Where does it hurt?"


    I was really scared of pain, but usually handled it well. Even when I was very sick with a high feverst time, I didn''t cry. But now, tears quickly filled my eyes when I saw how worried Ethan looked. "I don''t know. It hurts"


    When I said it hurt, Ethan looked even more anxious. He told Antoine to find the ship''s doctor before picking me up and carrying me to my room.


    "It''s going to be okay. The doctor will be here soon, and it won''t hurt for much longer."


    Theld the towel against my hand, my eyes tearing up as I thought to myself, "He''s lying. It''s going to hurt for a while"


    Soon, Antoine came back with the ship''s doctor. After checking my hand, the doctor said that while there were no injuries to my tendons or bones, the wound was deep and needed stitches L was about to cry.


    1. y. She felt really bad. "I''m so sorry, Eve. It''s my fault you''re hurt."


    I was in a lot of pain and scared by the stitching tools. Nevertheless, I tried to smile at L. "It''s not your fault. I''m okay."


    "Get her out of here," Ethan said, holding my hand carefully and looking at L with a serious face


    Antoine agreed. "Let''s go outside for now."


    L shook her head. "I''m not leaving"


    Sering the stitching tools was making me nervous, so I told L, "You should go outside. I''m fine"


    Antoine exined that the room needed to be clean and that too many people would contaminate the area. After much coaxing, he managed to get L to leave.


    With only Ethan, the doctor, and me in the room, I watched as the doctor picked up the needle and scissors. My hand automatically shrank away from Ethan''s grip. "Aren''t we going to use anesthesia? Lasked, feeling nervous The doctor shook his head. "We don''t usually use anesthesia for these kinds of wounds. Just try to hang in there."


    He started cleaning the wound with lodine, and the smell assaulted my nostrils. I felt scared and looked at Ethan forfort. He gently covered my eyes with his warm hand "It''s going to be okay. The doctor will be careful." Ethan''s warm hand on my eyes made me forget to pull away. Slowly, my fear seemed to lessen


    Since I couldn''t see, my other senses became sharper, Theard Ethan say softly, "Be gentle. She''s scared"


    The doctor agreed and seemed to pick up the needle. As the doctor started stitching up my wound, Ethan leaned in closer. "Evelyn, do you want to see a pink dolphin-


    The warmth of his breath made my ear feel hot instinctively tried to pull away, but Ethan''s voice, now tinged with amusement, stopped me


    "Why are you pulling away? I''m just asking if you want to see a pink dolphin"

 Chapter 93

    I felt ufortable and tried to move away from Ethan''s touch, but my movement was clumsy, and I stopped.


    Ethan made a curious sound, "Hmm?"


    I pressed my lips together and said firmly, "I don''t want to see it."


    Ethan''s voice became more yful. "But what if I want you to see it, Eve?"


    ment, we were so close that I could smell his aftershave.


    I felt a strange, warm sensation in my ears. I turned my head suddenly, and Ethan did the same. At that moment, wes "Alright," the doctor said, bringing me back to reality. I pushed Ethan''s hand away from my eyes.


    The doctor had taken off his gloves. "Keep this hand dry for three days and try not to move it much. I''lle by every day to change the bandage."


    "It should heal in about two weeks," he continued, packing up his medical kit. "By the way, I used cosmetic sutures, so scarring shouldn''t be a concern."


    I nodded and stared nkly at my bandaged hand, feeling a bit out of it


    When Ethan and I walked out of the room, I saw Elene and the other two guys looking at me with difort and unease.


    t for a month. She won''t be back until after


    Before I could ask what was going on, Antoine said, "The Yalding taunily came to get Wanda. Her dad is putting her under house arrest for a month. Sh the New Year"


    Ethan nodded slightly, not showing much emotion.


    Antoine''s mention of "house arrest'' probably meant that the Yalding family was sending Wanda back to their old, rural hom


    The Yalding family had be rich by luck, having started out as a poor family from the remote mountains of Yardville and making it big in the herbal medicine business.


    I heard that Wanda''s hometown was very backward, with only well water, minimal electricity, and no inte.


    A city person like Wanda would struggle there, and she''d probably break down in less than three days. Nevertheless, I didn''t feel sorry for her-it was her own fault


    At the same time, I was relieved With Wanda gone, I wouldn''t have to worry about anyone trying to mess with me for the rest of the trip.


    "Let''s eat," Antoine said with a friendly smile, waving for the server to bring out the food.


    L gaided me to the table "You lost a lot of blood earlier, sot asked the kitchen to make some hearty chicken noodle soup for you. You should have some."


    I noticed she looked upset. I reached out and touched her cheek, "What''s wrong? Did I scare you?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lshook her head and didn''t say anything


    After teased her a bit, she said, "I just feel like I always cause trouble when I''m with you. Like that time at Nichs University we ended up at the police station because of Leah and the others." "Oh,e on. Stop saying that," I replied.


    L was really kind, and sometimes her kindness made her easy to take advantage of I looked over at Elene, who was sitting at the far end of the table.


    "Did someone say something to you? Was it Elene?"


    L rabbed her eyes, which were red and swollen. "She''s right. If I hadn''t argued with Wanda, you wouldn''t have gotten hurt."


    "Stop saying that," I said, trying to use my left hand to pick up some food for her. However, the spoon wouldn''t o


    t cooperate.


    A shrimp appeared in my bowl, and I saw Erhan slowly peeling another. Since he helped with my injury, things between us felt a little strange, but I couldn''t figure out why


    I put the shrimp in L''s bowl with a spoon. "Aren''t you the biggest fan of shrimp? Eat it before it gets cold."


    L''s face lit up, and she happily ate the shrimp


    "Hey Anu made a nose like he wanted to stop her, but it was toote.


    In the middle of the night, woke up feeling thirsty and went outside to get some water. After drinking it, I suddenly wasn''t tired anymOTE

 Chapter 94

    Ichecked my phone and saw it was just past 1:00 am I didn''t want to wake up L, so I grabbed a nket from the closet and decided to go outside for a bit.


    The night it was warmer than I expected. The stars looked amazing, much clearer and brighter than what one would see in the city.


    I sat down on the deck, enjoying the view. Then, I heard a door open and saw Ethaning out and walling over to the railing.


    He was still wearing the same clothes as earlier, and there was something lonely about him as he stood there in the dark


    I thought it was funny to think he could feel lonely: Ethan had always been in the spotlight. How could he possibly be lonely?


    Just as I was about to go back inside, I saw Ethan take out a pack of cigarettes. He lit one and took a few puffs. I watched the smoke drit up as he smoked,


    When did Ethan start smoking? I remembered he used to diske smoking and that none of his friends smoked either.


    When Ethen turned and saw me, it felt like I''d been caught eavesdropping, I wasn''t sure if I should stay or leave since moving might make it look like I was spying. Eventually, I decided to stay where I was After a while, Ethan put out his cigarette and walked over to the


    "When did you start smoking?" Tasked, surprised.


    At the same time, Ethan looked at me and asked, "Why are you still up?"


    After a moment, we both startedughing. It was funny how we had chosen to speak at the same time.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I came outside to look at the stars," 1 exined


    Ethan shrugged. "I started smoking a little while ago


    We bothughed, once again tickled by the odd synchronicity of our responses. We then stood facing each other in silence, enjoying the moment.


    "Are you in a hurry to go to bed? than asked. "If not, would you stay and keep mepany for a bir?


    Something about Ethan seemed different tonight. So, I nodded and leaned against the railing, We stayed there for a while, just looking at the stars, before we both went back to our Tooms.


    When I got back to my room, I heard L''s voice. "Eve, is that you?"


    "Yeah, it''s me," I said. I took off my shoes, climbed into bed, and asked, "Did I wake you up?


    L shook her head. Then, I turned off the bedsidemp andy down.


    "Then try to get some sleep"


    It was quiet in the mom After a while, Lmoved closer to me and snuggled up.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "I went outside to find you and saw you and Ethan together," she said. Then, she reached out and held my hand. "When I saw you two, it felt like you were meant to be together. She looked at me and asked, "Eve, do you still like him?"

 Chapter 95

    The next morning, Lytawoke me up. I tried to stay under the covers, but she pulled them off excitedly. "Eve, we''re going snorkeling, Want toe?"


    "No, thanks." I was still sleepy, so I showed her my injured hand. "The doctor said I can''t get it wet, remember?"


    L nodded understandingly and didn''t push me. She just reminded me of a few things before leading.


    About five minutester, I realized I wasn''t sleepy anymore, so I got out of bed. After washing up, I opened my suitcase to find something to wear. All I saw were dresses.


    I pulled out a while one, but when I held it up, I saw that it barely reached my thighs. Frowning, I grabbed a blue one, but it had a big cutout at the waist and back.


    After going through all my options, I finally put on a ck dress with a small V-neck that was pretty tight around the waist. It wasn''t my favorite, but it would have to do.


    After I got dressed, I left my room. I was pretty hungry since I hadn''t eaten much the night before, so I decided to head to the kitchen to find something to eat.


    The hallway was empty and quiet as I walked out. My head started to hurt abi-maybe from being outst night. The whole ship was really quiet, so I figured everyone else had gone snorkeling.


    As I got close to the spiral staircase that led to the kitchen, I suddenly beard Elene''s voice.


    "I know! Stop rushing me!"


    I stopped at the corner of the stairs, unsure if I should keep going. Elene sounded annoyed.


    "I haven''t found the right time yet. I need to find achance to drug Evelyn, okay? If you''re so impatient, why don''t you do it yourselves?"


    Drug me? I tightened my grip on the handrail


    So that was what this was about. Jack had lured me back to Yardville with the excuse of visiting Grandma, just to drug me and force me and Ethan together? Was this all part of their twisted n totch onto the Grayson family?


    No wonder Elene, who nobody really knew or cared about, ended up on the ship. No wonder the clothes they packed for me were so tricky and revealing


    1 bored and hurried away before Elene could see me. My chest felt heavy, making it hard to breathe. I ran to the deck and took deep breaths until the pressure started to ease


    The sky, which had been clear, suddenly became dark and cloudy. It looked as if a downpour might start at any moment.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The memories from my paste hit me hard. I remembered being pushed onto Ethan''s bed and how he looked at me with disgust


    I recalled him saying coldly, "Evelyn, you''re so cheap. Even if I married you into the Grayson family, you''d still be nothing to me."


    I also remembered the baby I never got to see. The pain was overwhelming. I crouched on the ground, my hands gripping each other so tightly that my nails dug into my skin without me noticing


    The rain started falling heavily, and I got soaked e


    quickly.


    Eihan and the others must havee back while I was outside. When Lcouldn''t find me in the bedroom, she started searching everywhere in a panic.


    than evitarly found me. He walked over quickly, crouched down, and picked me up, "Why are you out here in the rain?"


    It felt like the Ethan from my past was blending with the one in front of me. I grabbed his shirt tightly like it was my only hope


    Just before lost consciousness, I managed to say through the pain, "You have to believe me. It wasn''time. I''m not that shameless."

 Chapter 96

    et away from the heat, but I couldn''


    twas burning up, feeling like I was on fire. I tried to get away f


    thad a series of disturbing dreams. One moment, I saw Ethan getting a call from Leah and walking away without a second thought in my past life.


    In the next dream, Ethan and I were in a private room, and he was coldly telling me to leave Leah alone.


    Thest image was the worst. After we''d been intimate, Ethan looked at me with disgust and said, "Evelyn, you''re really repulsive."


    "No...it wasn''t me." I mumbled, trying to defend myself.


    I woke up suddenly, staring at the sunlight reflecting on the ceiling from the sea


    "You''re awake?" Ethan''s voice was low and close. I turned my head slowly and saw him


    He had stubble on his face and looked exhausted. I had no idea how long I''d been asleep. As I reached out for my phone, Erhan grabbed my


    "Don''t move. You''re getting an TV," he said. It was then that I noticed the TV bags hanging by the window.


    "How long was out?" asked. My throat hurt so much that it felt like I''d swallowed something sharp.


    Ethan helped me sit up and gave me a ss of water. "You''ve been asleep for a whole day and night, and you''ve had a fever for just as long"


    I drank a bit of water andy back down. "Are we still on the ship?"


    "Yeah," Ethan sad, tucking the nket around me. "Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    Inodded, and Ethan went out to get some food.


    After Ethan left the room, I sat up and grabbed my phone from the bedside table. I texted L to ask where Elene was. She quickly replied that Elene was outside ying in the water with a young guy Right after that, my phone rang. L''s voice came through, sounding excited.


    "Eve, you''re awake! Ethan is being so bossy. He told me I was too noisy and said I couldn''te to your room. He just wants to keep you all to himself!"


    I realized that Ethan must have been taking care of me all this time.


    "Wait for me, Eve. I''ll be back soon," L said before hanging up


    Just then, Ethan walked in carrying a bowl of soup. I looked up at him, feeling a bit confused. He sat down next to me and held up a spoonful of soup. "The doctor said you should eat something light. Let''s start with some soup," he said. He blew on the spoonful of soup to reel it dows and brought it to my lips. I looked at him, wanting to say something but couldn''t figure out what to say.


    After eating half the bowl of soup, I couldn''t eat anymore. Ethan didn''t insist. He just wiped my hands with a wet cloth and took the leftover food away.


    I took a deep breath, pulled out the IV needle from my hand, and gotout of bed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Elene''s room was at the end of the hallway. I went in and found the white pills in a clear bag inside her suitcase. I swapped it with the vitamins I had prepared.


    Jest as 1 was leaving Elene''s room, I heard footsteps. I hurried and identally bumped into Ethan. He grabbed my shoulders to steady me. I looked up at him, gripping the sealed bag tightly.


    "Where have you been?" he asked, his voice calm but serious


    "L," I started, trying to think of a reason.


    Before could exin, than took the hand holding the sealed bag and lifted it up.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter ChapterN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    97


    I quickly stepped back and hid the hand with the pills behind me.


    Ethan''s hand, which was reaching out, stopped in mid-air and then polled back. "Your hand is bleeding." he said.


    Before I could answer, L and the others came back L ran up to me, holding a small bucket.


    "Eve, look at the jellyfish1caught! Antoine said it will glow at night."


    Really?" I said, feeling relieved. I looked at the jellyfish in the bucket and suggested, "Let''s find a fish tank to put it in."


    I pulled L back to the room and didn''t look at Ethan. Since the room didn''t have a good container, Antoine found L aclear ss vase


    After we put the jellyfish into its new tank, L noticed the dried blood on my hand. She grabbed my hand and looked worried.


    "Eve, what happened to your hand?"


    "at''s nothing."" I said, ncing at the spot where the needle had made me bleed. I grabbed a tissue and wiped off the dried blood. "It''s just from the needle. Don''t worry." L breathed a sigh of relief and gently blew on my hand. "I feel like this trip has been nothing but trouble for you.


    "First, you got hurt by Wanda, then you caught a cold. You had such a high lever that night-nodegrees!" she said, looking at me with concern


    "It was really scary. Thankfully, Ethan stayed up all night to help you. He was really trying to cool you down, but you


    didn''t get better until almost morning"


    I didn''t remember much after getting caught in the rain. All I knew was that just before I passed out, Ethan and the others hade back. Despite the heavy rain, he walked straight over to me. 1 gave L a small smile. "Really?"


    "Yeah, Eve." L nodded eagerly. "I think Ethan has changed. He seems to care about you a lot now,"


    I didn''t answer. Instead, I just looked away, thinking hard.


    The cruise was Ethan''s idea, but I didn''t know how Jack had found out about it. What I wanted to know was it Ethan knew about Jack''s ns. And if he did, what was he doing about it? The next day, th


    the cruise reached the spot where pink dolphins were supposed to appear. Everyone got up early and rushed to the top deck to wait


    I was still recovering from my cold, so wrapped a shawl around myself and leaned against the railing. The sky was starting to get light, and the sea breeze telt salty and damp on my face


    Everyone was excited. L and Antoine were arguing about whose photos would turn out better, and Elene was standing close to another guy, looking very cozy


    Meanwhile, Ethan stood nearby, looking distant and unapproachable.


    Since I started avoiding him, we hadn''t spolom. The warmth and flirtation we had felt before nOW


    wfelt like a dream that had quickly disappeared.


    I couldn''t fool myself into thinking I didn''t care about Erhan anymore, but I knew I had to keep my distance to avoid repeating the mistakes of my past life. Thept telling myself that this separation was for the best be a soothing chant. The seabreeze rustled around me, and the water was perfectly still. Around 5:00 pm, L let out a joyful scream.


    I looked up to see the calm sea suddenlye alive with dolphins jumping and swimming toward us. They moved gracefully, like magical creatures.


    L, thrilled by the sight, pulled me down the stairs, We crouched down, reaching out to the dolphins


    At first, I was worried we might scare them, but they seemed to see that no ham. They swam closer and gently touched our hands with their noses.


    00

 Chapter 98

    Chapter


    98


    "Wow," L squealed, her voice full of excitement. "Eve, they''re so cute-Emmelting!"


    Her excitement made me feel better too. After about 20 minutes, the dolphins started to leave, and the pink dolphins still hadn''t shown up.


    L looked a little disappointed, but I thought it was amazing. We were intruding on their space, after all.


    Antoine came over to tease Lyle, and I noticed there was something a bit odd about them. I decided to step away and went to get some juice from the table.


    Just as I reached for a ss, Ethan grabbed my wrist. 1 looked up, and he pointed toward the horizon where the sun wasing up. I looked over and saw a pink dolphin swimming on the surface of the water. I gasped and covered my mouth in surprise. Ethan leaned in and asked, "isn''t it beautiful?"


    Inodded, and be whispered, "It has a name."


    1 named to look at Erhan, and he smiled. "It''s Cinnamon Roll"


    Onnarson Roll. The name brought back a memory. Back in sophomore year, I had stayed close to him for lunch. We werete, so only a few cinnamon rolls were left-something I didn''t ke


    I had dyed us by talking about how cute the rolls were and how nice their name sounded. I even joked that if we ever had a pet, we should name it Cinnamon Roll.


    Now, so much time had passed, and I had forgotten about that day. But here was Ethan, telling me that this pink dolphin was named Cinnamon Roll


    I love had signs, where did they begin?1 thought about it silently but didn''t say anything. Instead, I just looked away.


    The cruise ship started heading back, and in the evening, everyone was getting excited for the New Year. As it got closer to midnight, I was starting to feel tired.


    Elene came over with a ss of milk and said, "Drink this and then go to bed."


    She looked awkward, standing there with the milk. I had a habit of drinking milk before bed, and even though Elene and I weren''t very close, this was the first time she had brought me anything


    I gave her a half-smile, and she said, "Don''t think I''m doing this because I care. Dad said if your cold doesn''t get better, it might spread to Grandma"


    "Really?" I took the milk, thinking about the conversation Ed heard between her and Jack


    Elene watched me finish the milk, then seemed relieved and went to sit with her new boyfriend.


    The bright neon lights were everywhere as I leaned back in my chair, squinting at them


    Why do people want power so badly? Why do they hurt innocent people just to get what they want?" 1 pondered.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Suddenly, Iughed and tried to stand up. My head was spinning, and I wobbled a bit. I stumbled a few steps and ended up falling into someone''s ars Ethan''s scent, like cedar, filled my nose. I realized I really liked how he smelled. But now. I put my arms around Ethan''s neck and looked at his face, which seemed more mature than before. I whispered, "Ethan, don''t make me hate you."

 Chapter 99

    Chapter


    99


    Ethan took me to his room, and I pretended to feel sick. He quicklyid me down on the bed. I gripped my hands tightly, sensing him getting closer. His scent filled the air.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I reached for the bedsidemp, ready to use, but Ethan grabbed my wrist and said, "Don''t move."


    His eyes were dark and intense. 1 red at him, and he tilted his head to kiss my ear, whispering, "Elene is watching from outside."


    I looked at him in surprise.


    "Hold on," he said, holding my hands rightly. His kisses lightly brushed my neck. "When I delivered the project to the Wiley family, Jack realized I liked you


    "The Grayson family is starting a new wellness project. Jack called me and said you weren''t doing well because of your grandmother''s health, so he suggested I take you out to get away for abir" Ethan''s kisses kepting, and I started to feel overwhelmed. Suddenly, I found some strength and pushed him away before climbing on top of him.


    I put my hands on his chest, and my hair cascaded down my shoulders. Ethan''s eyes grew darker as he looked at me.


    I frowned, trying to say something, but then I suddenly realized what was happening. My face turned bright red. I tried to move away, but Ethan grabbed the back of my head and pulled me back down. Suddenly, I saw a sh of light and brand footsteps walking away. I pushed Ethan off me, got off him quickly, and red at him.


    "Echan, you''re being a pervert!"


    Ethan stayed in the position I''d pushed him into, looking at me with a strong, intense gaze that I knew well.


    Ethan was the type who seemed calm and controlled outside of bed but became very intense once things got intimate. Often, he''d push me to the point where I''d have to beg him


    to stop.


    I took a deep bo


    pbreath, turned away from him, and avoided his gaze


    Soon, I heard him getup:


    pand the sound of water running from the bathroom. By the time he came out, I had managed to calm myself down. "When did you figure out Elene was going to drugs? I asked. "The day you woke up with a fever," than sald.


    Iremembered that day when the pill had gone missing from my h


    hand.


    obsessed over you."


    "What if that pill was on doing, meant for you?" I asked Erhan, unsure how he was so sure it wasn''t me. "I used to be so obs Ethan replied quickly, "I wouldn''t have minded." His answer caught me off guard, leaving me unsure of what to say next. I got up and opened the window Outside, fireworks were lighting up the sky, their bright colors reflecting on the calm sea below.


    I looked at Elene, who was kissing her new boyfriend on the deck. Ethan handed me a ss of water and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "What should I do?" I wondered.


    I watched Flene with her new boyfriend, in my past life, she wasn''t particrly mean to me. Ivy and Jack took good care of her. Even though we didn''t get along, we never d anything to hurt each other.

 Chapter 100

    Even though I knew Elene drugged me to embarrass me in front of everyone tomorrow, I couldn''t bring myself to do the same to her.


    "I can help you," Ethan said calmly. "The Herington family isn''t poor, Jack might think it''s a good match."


    I looked at Ethan, but he was staring out the window. The night felt like it would never end


    When the cruise ship finally docked, jack and his group rushed in. They headed straight for Ethan''s room. From down the hall, I could hear Ivy pretending to calm Jack down "Jack, don''t be mad. They''re adults now, we should talk this through." Soon, they burst into the room.


    "Mr. Grayson, Evelyn is a decent, respectable girl. In the future.." Jack''s voice suddenly stopped.


    I stood behind him, pretending to be clueless. "What''s wrong?


    Ethan stepped out, dressed in all ck.


    "Mr. Wiley, what are you trying to say?" Then, he nced around at the others in the room. "And why did you bring all these people? Are you here to confront me?"


    "Are you guys here to pick up Elene?" tasked with a smile, acting much calmer than before. "I''ll take you to her."


    Before they could respond, I tumed and headed to Elene''s room Jack and Ivy didn''t have time to stop me.


    I pushed open the bedroom door and saw Elene wrapped around Joseph Hemington from the Hemington family. Their clothes, underwear, and shoes were scattered everywhere. Ty''s face turned pale, and she quickly shut the door. "Don''t look, don''t look!" she said in a panic.


    I smiled briefly before it disappeared. "vy, Dad, don''t be angry with Elene."


    "And," I looked around at everyone, "let''s not spread any rumors and ruin Elene''s reputation. She''s not even 18 yet."


    Suddenly, Ivy pped me hard across the left side of my face. Her eyes were filled with anger as she shouted, "Evelyn, how could you do this to Elene? I won''t let you get away with


    H


    Ivy moved so quickly that by the time Ethan reacted, I''d already been pped. He pushed by away and stood in front of me.


    "Mrs. Willey, do you really think you can hit my woman as you like?"


    Istepped out from behind Ethan and pped Ivy back. "What''s the matter? Can''t handle it? only did to your daughter what you were nning to do to me."


    Ivy was furious, but she stayed quiet after hearing Ethan''s warming.


    Jack, trying to smooth things over, caught onto the way Ethan addressed me and quickly said, "Mr. Grayson, this is all just a misunderstanding. My daughter has caused you rough trouble, so I''ll take her away tight now!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jack had hy go wake up Elene, and they quickly left after she got dressed. After they were gone, it was just E so Antoine had taken her away the night before.


    Ethan and me on the cruise ship. I didn''t want L to see all this mess,


    The wind was strong at the dock, and I felt unsteady standing on the top deck. The sky was getting darker, and I felt uneasy.


    Ethan came up behind me and asked, "Are you okay?


    I wasn''t sure how to answer. I didn''t feel happy or relieved, just felt empty.


    "I''vepletely ended things with Jack," I said, baning to tace Ethan "He probably won''t bother you anymore. Thanks for your help. If you need anything free une in the future, I''m here for you" pihan looked at me and asked, "Are you trying to distance yourself from me again?

 Chapter 101

    Ethan''s voice turned noticeably colder.


    I looked up at him with a gloomy expression.


    The wind began to pick up, whipping my thin clothes against me. A chill ran through me, but I managed a small smile. "There''s never been a distance between us. We were never really close in the first ce." With that, I turned and walked away.


    The house was in chaos when I returned. Everyone was frantically tending to Elene. Though she presented herself as under 18, the truth was that she was proof of Jack''s infidelity after his marriage. She was only three months younger than me. As I slowly ascended the stairs, holding onto the railing, I overheard Elene sobbing


    "I can''t live like this anymore! It was so humiliating-everyone saw it! How am I supposed to face anyone ever again? It''s all your fault! You''re the ones who told me to drug Evelyn. She''s only getting back at me!


    "Evelyn!" she shouted, her voice full of hatred. "I''m going to ruin her."


    I chuckled softly at that. Elene had been spoiled rotten. Her words were arrogant and full of self-importance.


    No one noticed me as I went back to my room.


    Later that evening, the Hemington family came by. Jack made outrageous demands, asking them for a three-billion-dor wedding gift. When they refused, Jack threatened them, saying neither family would have any standing left in Yardville.


    The Hemingtons reluctantly agreed to his terms. Since Elene and Joseph were both still young, they decided not to hold an engagement party just yet. The engagement would be formalized after they graduated from high school.


    At 10:00 pm, I headed to Jack''s study and waited about ten minutes until he entered.


    I sat in the chair, turning to face him.


    Jack''s face darkened instantly when he saw me. I smiled. "Hello, dear father. Why the sour face?"


    "How dare you?" Jack took a few steps closer, grabbing a cup from the desk and smashing it onto the floor. "She''s your sister! How could you do this?"


    "Do what exactly?" I stood up and faced him. "Drugging Elene?"


    A smirk yed on my lips. "Isn''t that something I learned from you?"


    For a brief moment, his expression faltered before he mmed his hand on the desk, still trying to act tough. "Learned from me? I provided you with everything you needed, and this is how you repay me? What good does it do to destroy Elene?" "It benefits you," I said nonchntly, toying with my phone. "Didn''t you just collect three billion from the Hemington family?"


    I had no interest in continuing the pretense. I tapped on my phone, opened a recording, and hit y.


    Elene''s voice echoed through the room. "I haven''t found the right time yet. I need to find a chance to drug Evelyn, okay? If you''re so impatient, why don''t you do it yourselves?"


    Then, I yed the recording of her earlier threats to kill me.


    Jack''s face shifted from angry to surprised before returning back to anger. By the time the recordings ended, his expression waspletely dark.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I want to see Grandma," I said, putting my phone away in my pocket. "If not, I''ll release these recordings tomorrow."


    I met his eyes calmly. "Mr. Wiley, you should know better than anyone how important public perception is to apany. Wiley Group is already on shaky ground. If these recordings get out, your stock will plummet."


    I turned to leave. "That three billion you just squeezed out in exchange for your precious little daughter won''t be enough to save thepany."


    1

 Chapter 102

    Jack was furious after listening to what I said. His chest heaved a few times before he finally braced himself against the desk and said, "I''ll have Max take you to see your grandmother right now.


    "If I hear a word of this anywhere, I promise your grandmother won''t live to see tomorrow."


    Jack was cunning. On the way to see Grandma, he had Max blindfolded me, making sure I had no chance of knowing where we were headed. The car windows were covered, and with my vision blocked, I had no idea where I was. [1


    I didn''t know how long he''d been driving when the car finally stopped. Max led me by the arm, guiding me inside. Only then did he remove the blindfold.


    "Ms. Wiley, this is the ce. I''ll wait for you outside. I''lle back in half an hour to take you back," Max said before quickly leaving. The sudden brightness stung my eyes. I instinctively shut them for a moment before slowly reopening them. I looked around and realized I was in what seemed like a vi.


    Theyout was simple, with rooms arranged in two rows. At the end of the hall, there was just a in white wall. No one was around, and there was nothing to give away where I was.


    I pulled out my phone, but the signal icon in the corner was grayed out, leaving only the clock ticking away.


    From one of the rooms ahead, I heard a faint beeping sound. I pushed the door open and entered, and there Grandma was, lying in bed with her eyes closed as if she were just asleep. My eyes immediately filled with tears as I rushed to her side and took her hand.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Not long ago, Jack had told me that her condition had worsened and that she was spending most of her time asleep, rarely waking.


    I didn''t want to believe it. I couldn''t.


    "Grandma, Grandma, wake up," I whispered, pressing her hand against my face. "It''s me, Eve. Grandma, can you open your eyes and look at me? I came to see you."


    No matter how much I called out to her, I didn''t get a response.


    In my past life, Grandma passed away during my first year of college due to her illness. By the time I learned about it, Jack had already buried her in some random graveyard.


    When I finally found her, she had gone from being a living, breathing person to a cold headstone. I had always regretted not being able to see her onest time. Now, I could feel the warmth of her hand again and smell her familiar scent. I felt so happy, yet so guilty.


    I was guilty because, after being reborn, I hadn''t moved her to a safe ce right away. I had foolishly thought that hiding her in the most dangerous ce would be the safest option. I''d believed Jack wouldn''t think of using her as leverage against me. The beeping of the machines echoed around me. Looking at her frail face, which was almost just skin and bones, my heart ached deeply.


    Max came in and gently reminded me, "Ms. Wiley, your time is up. It''s time to go."


    I wiped the tears from my face, grabbed a damp wipe, and carefully cleaned Grandma''s hands. "Grandma, be good, okay? I''lle visit you often."


    "I''m in my first year at the university in Napel now, Grandma-the same one you used to point to on the TV and tell me you hoped I''d go to someday. Don''t worry, Grandma. I''m all grown up. I can take good care of myself." was time to leave.


    "Ms. Wiley, please don''t make things difficult for me," Max said with a slight bow as he stood at the door, reminding me once again it


    I didn''t look up at him. After making sure both of Grandma''s hands were clean, I got a basin of water and gently wiped her face and body before finally leaving.

 Chapter 103

    After leaving the room, I took out my phone and nced at it.


    Max handed me the blindfold. "Ms. Wiley, as per Mr. Wiley''s instructions."


    I turned my head slightly to look at him. His face was respectful, showing no emotion. I took the blindfold and put it on, letting him lead me outside. 1


    I had no idea how much time had passed when I faintly heard the sound of car horns outside. I listened closely, but it felt like I might have imagined it.


    The next morning, I packed my bags early, ready to head back to Napel.


    Jack wasn''t home, but Ivy was waiting downstairs. She no longer pretended to be gentle and refined. Instead, her face was filled with undisguised hatred and disgust.


    "Evelyn, you''re quite the talent, aren''t you?" she spat. "Clinging to someone like Mr. Grayson. I can''t touch you right now, but mark my words, one day, I''ll make sure you pay double for everything you did to Elene." I dragged my suitcase past her, smiled at her jealous, hateful face, and left.


    As soon as my flightnded in Napel, I received a message from Jack. "Evelyn, your grandmother is still in my hands. If you want her to be okay, you''d better behave." Immediately after, a video followed. It was footage of a nurse changing Grandma''s IV.


    "If you behave, the nurse will give her medicine that''s good for her health but keeps her unconscious. If you don''t, you''ll never see your grandmother awake again."


    A chill ran through me, and I hurriedly dialed Jack''s number. "What are you trying to say? Is Grandma''sa your doing?"


    He didn''t answer me directly. Instead, his mockingughter rang in my ears. "You''re indeed my daughter, so quick to catch on," he said.


    Then, he added, "It seems like the Grayson family has something biging up. Stick close to Mr. Grayson, and I want to know what that project is in three days." Before I could respond, he hung up.


    I gripped my phone so tightly that the edge dug deep into my palm, leaving a long red mark before I snapped out of it.


    "Jack Wiley!" I growled, but deep down, all I felt was helplessness. I hated myself for being weak. I hated that I couldn''t bring him down.


    I wanted nothing more than to grab a knife and go after him, but I knew I couldn''t. My life was precious. Just being alive was already beautiful. It was not worth losing it over someone so rotten.


    The only reason Jack could keep controlling me was because I didn''t have enough power to fight back.


    I took a deep breath and walked out of the airport with my luggage. Just as I was about to book a ride, a ck Bentley pulled up in front of me.


    "Surprised to see me? Bet you didn''t expect this!" Liam hopped out of the car, throwing me a yful wink.


    I stared at him for two seconds, then handed him the handle of my suitcase, opened the car door, and got in.


    Liam seemed stunned by my seamless action. He froze for a few seconds before putting my suitcase in the trunk and getting into the


    car.


    As the car started moving smoothly, he nced over at me. "Something''s off with you today. Really off."


    I leaned against the seat, staring out at the busy traffic, and repliedzily, "What do you mean?"


    "You got into my car without a fight. That''s not your style."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "So, what? Should I have cursed you out, made you beg three or four times before finally agreeing to get in? Is that more my style? Wouldn''t that make you the messed-up one?" He was stumped by my retort, and after a long pause, all he could manage was, "You''ve got a point."


    The car returned to silence, but my mind was a mess, making me restless.

 Chapter 104

    After a while, I turned to Liam. "How about we grab a drink? My treat."


    Liam nced at me, looking a bit surprised. "You? Drinking?"


    I turned my head and gave him a mock smile. "Not only can I drink, I bet I could drink you under the table. Want to test it out?"


    "Seriously? You?" Liam took the bait, immediately turning the car around. "Alright, let''s see."


    Soon, we arrived at a club. It wasn''t normal business hours yet, but with Liam''s money, he quickly got us a private room and ordered an entire lineup of colorful drinks.


    I wanted to drink and vent all my frustration. When the server brought the drinks, I grabbed a ss, poured myself a drink, and downed it in one go.


    I had a serious stomach condition, so I usually avoided alcohol. I hated pain, and I stayed away from anything that caused it.


    But Jack''s maniption had left me feeling awful. I needed to vent, to drink until I was drunk, and then pick myself up to fight again. Liam wasn''t much of a drinker, and after a few sses, he was already rambling nonsense. Holding a ss in one hand and a cushion in the other, he slumped beside me.


    "Eve, why should the grudges of the past generation be carried by the next?" he asked. "If someone has a kid but doesn''t love them, why even bring them into the world?"


    I felt dizzy as I curled up in the corner of the couch, hugging my knees. I thought about what he said momentarily, then shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "Right?" Liam''s expression turned somber. "I''ve thought about it for many years and still haven''t figured it out. I thought a straight-A student like you would have the answer." He gave me a crooked smile, then flopped onto the couch, crossing his legs and shaking them on the coffee table. "Turns out you''re just as clueless as I am."


    I hated being called clueless. I worked my way into one of the top universities in the country through sheer determination, and I was the second-highest scorer in Yardville.


    "I''m definitely not as clueless as you!" I grabbed a pillow and whacked him in the face. "I was a top student! Keep talking nonsense, and I''ll hit you again!" Caught off guard, Liam choked, making an oddly pig-like squeal.


    I couldn''t help but burst outughing.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He stared at me, stunned, sitting upright with his bangs standing straight up from my hit. It made him look exactly like some troublemaker in a soap opera. "Why''d you hit me?"


    Iughed even harder. Seeing meugh so much, Liam startedughing too.


    After about a bottle and a half of wine, we bothy on the couch, staring at the ceiling.


    The ceiling was designed to look like a night sky, and I began counting the stars one by one. When I reached 118, an answer suddenly came to me. "Liam."


    "Yeah?"


    "They don''t love us, but we can love ourselves. Liam, we just have to be ourselves. Even if there are mountains ahead, we''ll climb over them. We''ll get through all the hardships one day."


    I waited for a response, but Liam didn''t say anything. called his name again, but there was still no response.


    A few momentster, the room was filled with the faint sound of snoring. I turned my head to see Liam fast asleep.


    He was sleeping so peacefully, so blissfully, that it made me want to p him.

 Chapter 105

    I was lying down, wondering if I could still make it back to campus, when I suddenly heard a loud thud nearby.


    Startled, I turned my head and saw Liam tumble off the couch. He rolled a few times before finally stopping with his face t on the floor. It was quite the sight-his prized face now scrunched up with all sorts of wrinkles from the impact.


    I thought he''d wake up after a fall like that, but after waiting a moment, all he did was wriggle his hips like a cocoon and continue to lie there in the same position.


    It had been snowing in Napel the past few days, and today was one of the coldest days since winter began.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if he''d catch a cold sleeping like that all night. My conscience nagged at me, so I got up, still a bit unsteady, and walked over to him. I gave him a light nudge with my foot.


    "Liam, wake up," I said. "Come on, Liam, if you don''t get up, you''ll break your nose, and you''ll look like a mess tomorrow."


    No response.


    Worried he might suffocate, I crouched down to try and move his face, but I was too weak and couldn''t move him at all. With no other choice, I went out to look for a staff member.


    For some reason, it took forever to find anyone in this ce, but I finally spotted a server in a ck vest up ahead. I rushed toward him, calling out, "Excuse me, wait!"


    Just as I was about to reach him, I tripped on something, losing my bnce.


    Out of nowhere, a hand caught me around the waist.


    I turned and looked at the familiar face in front of me. "Thanks. You can let go now."


    "Have you been drinking?"


    "Just a little. Let go," I said, swatting at the hand that was holding onto me.


    But it was as if he didn''t understand and kept holding on. Frustrated, I raised my hand to swat him again. "Ethan, you''re so annoying.


    Let me go."


    Ethan went quiet for a second, his dark eyes staring me down. "How much did you drink?"


    I didn''t like how harsh he sounded, so I frowned, not wanting to answer him at all. I turned my head, focusing on something else,


    refusing to engage.


    I probably didn''t show my frustration enough because he suddenly let out a low chuckle.


    Ethan had a deep, pleasant voice, and that softugh sent a little shiver through me. He pulled me closer, his voice gentle and coaxing. "Be good, baby. Tell me, how much did you drink?"


    I looked up at him, momentarily lost. He was being so gentle, his deep eyes shining like they were filled with tiny stars-just like when


    I first fell for him.


    My thoughts were scattered from the alcohol, and I couldn''t remember much of anything.


    "Will you promise not to be mad?" I asked, biting my lip as I rested my chin on his shoulder, feeling a little dizzy. His arm wrapping around me kept me steady, so I let myself lean into him. "Okay, I won''t be mad, baby."


    Ethan was tall-much taller than me-so even leaning on his shoulder, I had to stand on my tiptoes. It wasn''t veryfortable.


    "Could you bend down a little? It''s hard to lean on you like this."


    He paused, then obediently bent down. "Alright, now can you tell me how much you drank?"


    "I drank this much," I giggled, holding up one finger and waving it in front of him. "Half a bottle."


    Then I frowned, remembering, "Liam took the rest. He drank all of it and even opened another bottle."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ethan''s expression suddenly turned cold-any trace of his earlier tenderness was gone-and his brow furrowed into a sharp line. "You came here with Liam?"


    I always hated when Ethan got angry, so I instinctively tried to pull away, but he only tightened his grip on me. "Who did youe here with?" he asked in a sharper tone. Chapter 105


    I pouted and looked down, refusing to answer. "Be good, baby. I''m not mad, okay? Just tell me."

 Chapter 106

    Chapter


    106


    I looked up at him, making sure he wasn''t mad before I answered, "I came with Liam. I wasn''t feeling great and just wanted to drink."


    Worried he might get angry, I quickly wrapped my arms around his neck and nuzzled his cheek like a little kitten. "Don''t be mad."


    The next morning, I woke up with a pounding headache. When I opened my eyes, I realized it was dark around me-definitely not my dorm. I rubbed my temples and was just getting up when the door to the room opened.


    I looked over and saw Ethan walking in. I frowned instinctively. "What are you doing here?"


    It was only then that I realized I was in Ethan''s apartment.


    He changed his shoes at the door and said, "You were drunkst night."


    As he spoke, he set down the things he was carrying and unpacked them. "How are you feeling? I bought you some soup to help with the hangover."


    Wait. Wasn''t I with Liamst night? I remembered us drinking more than a bottle of red wine, and then I was lying on the couch, counting stars. Liam even cried. But after that...


    The headache was getting worse, so I tapped my head lightly, trying to jog my memory.


    Nothing.


    Ethan smiled at me. "Baby, do you need me to coax you into drinking some hangover soup? Come on, have a little something, and the headache will go away."


    The nickname hit me like a sledgehammer, and my face instantly flushed with heat.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I was about to snap at him when suddenly, fragments ofst night came rushing back-him holding me close, whispering into my ear, "Be good, baby, tell me how much you drank."


    The words I was about to say stuck in my throat. Then I remembered more-how I''d snuggled up to him like a little kitten, begging him not to be angry.


    As I stood there, I felt a wave of embarrassment wash over me. If there had been a hole to crawl into, I would''ve jumped in without hesitation.


    I would never drink again. What a disaster!


    I tried to keep my expression neutral, acting as if everything was perfectly fine. "Aboutst night..."


    Those embarrassing things weren''t entirely my fault. I was sure he provoked me on purpose. After a brief silence, I found my confidence. "Thanks for taking care of mest night while I was drunk, but I have ss today, so I''ll be heading out now." With that, I quickly made my exit. Once I was out of Ethan''s apartment, I could finally breathe a little easier. I raised my hand to g down a cab when my phone started ringing.


    It was Liam.


    As soon as I picked up, his voice, stuffy from a cold, came through the line. "You''re terrible! You just left me there! Do you even know I slept on the floor all night? I woke up with a cold this morning!


    "I drank with you! And you abandoned me! Abandoned me! How could you?" Liam was fuming on the other end, his nonstopining making my already aching head feel even worse. "Can you stop shouting for a second?"


    "You left me all alone, and now I''m sick, yet you''re yelling at me like it''s my fault-so unfair!" Liam whined, leaning into his dramatic side. He was all woe-is-me, and it was driving me up the wall. "Okay, okay, stop," I interrupted quickly. "Where are you? I''lle get you."

 Chapter 107

    At the caf¨¦, Liam and I sat across from each other. We were both still feeling the effects ofst night''s drinking session, and neither of us was in great spirits.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After sipping half a cup of coffee, I finally felt a bit more awake. I thought for a moment before speaking up, "Liam, let''s talk business.


    Liam, who had been busy texting on his phone, looked up at me in surprise. "Business? Between us?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    He adjusted his posture, putting down his phone. "What kind of business?"


    As I looked into his eyes, I took out my phone and typed a few words.


    In my previous life, I knew that at the end of this year, a piece ofnd in Yardville would skyrocket in value due to foreignpanies setting up factories there. But right now, no one had shown interest in it after the government had been trying to sell it for a while. I had been thinking about what I could do, what I was suited for, and how I could quickly umte wealth and connections.


    I didn''t have much money, and Icked influential connections. After considering all my options, I realized the only way I could get ahead was by taking advantage of the information gap and making a spective investment.


    And Liam, the scion of the Tyler family, was the perfect partner for this. Over the past few weeks of interacting with him, the initial resentment I had toward him faded. I realized he was someone I could work with-and maybe even considered a friend. Most importantly, I had discovered his weaknesses. I no longer feared he could hurt me. If I had misjudged him again, at least this time, I wouldn''t be defenseless.


    "You''re serious?" Liam''s eyes widened in disbelief when I told him about the piece ofnd that no one wanted.


    The Tyler family was powerful and wealthy in Napel. They had participated in two previous auctions for thatnd, but because the location and nning were poor, they didn''t make a move.


    I nodded. "Yes."


    I handed him a check. "Here''s 20 million. That should be enough to secure thend. You don''t need to invest anything. All I need is for you to use your identity to register apany and purchase thend as the legal representative. I''ll even pay you a sry." Seeing how confident I was, Liam gritted his teeth. "Alright, since you listened to me ramble the other day, I''ll invest one million to take a stake."


    "We''ll split it 50-50."


    "Deal."

 Chapter 108

    After discussing the details, we left the caf¨¦.


    Maybe it was just my bad luck, but as soon as we stepped out and walked a short distance, we ran into Ethan and Leah arguing up ahead. Instinctively, I wanted to turn back, but Liam grabbed my arm and quickly pulled me behind a nearby camphor tree. I tried to say something, but Liam gestured for me to be quiet. "Don''t speak. Stay still." He gave me a look that meant he would force me to cooperate if I didn''tply.


    I red at him, but he tilted my head to make me watch what was happening in front of us.


    Ahead of us, Leah was clinging to Ethan, her face streaked with tears. "Ethan, I was wrong. Please forgive me, okay? Don''t ignore me. I don''t even like those guys.


    "I was just trying to get back at you. Don''t be angry. I''ve broken things off with them, really," she pleaded, reaching out to hug him. Her small face was pressed against his chest.


    Ethan had his back to me, so I couldn''t see his expression. But I saw him gently remove Leah''s hands from his waist and tenderly wipe away her tears.


    "Leah, you have to take responsibility for your mistakes," he said softly.


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    him.


    There we were-three people, three pairs of eyes, staring at each other.


    Leah''s face instantly changed from innocent and pitiful to full of anger and hatred. "Evelyn!"


    I had been about to help Liam up from the ground, but her sharp shout made me hesitate, unsure whether to continue reaching out o pull back my hand. After a brief internal debate, I decided to leave Liam to fend for himself.


    "Are you here tough at me on purpose?" Leah stormed up to me, ring with hostility.


    Caught off guard by her usation, I felt wronged and silently cursed Liam for causing all this mess.


    "You''ve got it all wrong," I said, trying to stay calm. "We were just passing by."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But Leah was in no mood to listen. Her mind was set. "Don''t get toofortable," she sneered. "Ethan will be mine sooner orter. "What''s yours will be yours," Liam quipped as he stood up, giving Leah a genuine smile. "You''re fake, and he''s a jerk. The two of you are a match made in heaven."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at that, though I quickly tried to stifle it, realizing it mighte off as rude.


    Leah''s face flushed with anger. "Who do you think you are? How dare you insult me!"


    Liam, who couldn''t stand anyone insulting his looks or reputation as the nightlife prince of Napel, curled his lips into a sly smile. "What did you just say?"


    His smile carried a hint of menace, making Leah uneasy. Her earlier aggressive demeanor began to waver.


    "Pathetic simp," she muttered under her breath.


    "What was that?" Liam stepped forward, his tone sharp. "Did you just call me a simp?"


    Leah stayed silent, taking a step back, clearly unsettled.


    Liam leaned in slightly, raising an eyebrow. "Huh?"


    The once-defiant look on Leah''s face vanished entirely as she retreated another step.


    Meanwhile, I was thoroughly enjoying the spectacle. I leaned casually against a nearby tree, arms crossed, ready to see how this would unfold.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t own up to what you just said?" Liam pressed.


    "So what if I did?" Now cornered, Leah finallyshed out. "You''re just a patheticpdog, a backup at best. You think you''re important? No matter how hard you try to tter her, she''s never going to choose you!"


    Believing she hadnded a blow, Leah sneered triumphantly. She assumed she had finally put him in his ce.


    But Liam was never one to follow the rules of a typical argument. He chuckled and crossed his arms, looking rxed. "And so what if I am? I enjoy being herpdog. I enjoy being her backup. I love being the one wagging my tail the moment she calls." With a flirtatious wink in my direction, he added, "Oh, yes. Love you, my darling.


    11


    A wave of secondhand embarrassment hit me, but I held it in. I was determined to see this verbal showdown through, no matter how much it made my skin crawl.


    "Enough, already." I cleared my throat, giving Liam a subtle warning. He was getting a little too carried away. [1


    Liam gestured an "okay" before continuing his performance. "What is it? Are you jealous? Envious? Angry?" he asked.


    "Ohhh, you must be." He circled Leah like a predator. "You''re definitely jealous. After all, you can''tpare to my beautiful Evelyn- she''s too far ahead of you.


    "And that mutt Ethan?" Liam''s grin widened, his hand theatrically rubbing his chin. "Not even in the same league as me.


    "I''m perfectly happy being my baby Evelyn''s loyal pup." He let out a smugugh, snapping his fingers in a dramatic flourish. "Unlike some people-who publicly begged for love and got rejected. Isn''t that right?"

 Chapter 109

    "You! You!" Leah was so furious her face turned pale. She pointed at Liam but couldn''t manage to get a word out.


    "What ''you''? You ugly thing!" Liam''s sharp words hit her hard,pletely breaking herposure.


    "You just wait!" Leah, on the verge of tears, spat out one final threat before storming off.


    Watching her run away, Liam raised his chin at me. "Wasn''t I awesome?"


    "You are!" I gave him a thumbs up, then added sincerely, "Sharp-tongued and rude. You''re definitely destined to be single forever."


    With that, I stood up, ready to leave. Just then, I noticed a cab on the road. I waved it down, got inside, and left Liam standing there. Only after I left did he realize that I''d gotten in a parting shot, and now he was fuming. In the rearview mirror, I saw him looking all worked up, and I couldn''t help but smirk. It was oddly satisfying, and my mood felt a lot lighter.


    I hadn''t seen Sharon or Brenda for a few days, so after resting in the dorm for a bit, we made ns to go out for food together. I used to never eat street food, but ever since starting university, I''d grown to love it. The three of us found a small roadside barbecue spot and sat on a table there. It was chilly out, so they suggested we had some drinks


    to warm up.


    Memories of the night before shed through my mind, and I immediately shook my head. "Nope, I''m not drinking. You two go ahead.


    TF


    The meal left us all very satisfied. On the way back, Brenda was practically bouncing with excitement, chatting nonstop.


    I wasn''t paying attention to what she was saying, though. My mind kept drifting back to what I had discussed with Liam.


    It seemed like a lot of couples were out for a stroll, likely because of the recent holiday.


    Brenda came over and linked arms with me. "Evelyn, you..." She was hesitant, clearly wanting to say something, but was holding back.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I hugged my knees and gave her a teasing look. "What is it? Why are you being shy all of a sudden?"


    Sharon, seeing Brenda''s struggle, lightly punched her arm. "Evelyn will tell us if she wants to. Don''t make her feel awkward." Huh? Awkward?


    I was a bit confused at first, but after looking at Brenda''s expression, I suddenly understood. I gave a small, resigned smile. "You want to ask why I didn''te back to the dormst night, right?"


    Brenda rubbed her nose, looking a little sheepish. Her eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Well, I think you and Liam are a pretty good match. I saw you two together earlier today, too."


    "Brenda, we''re just friends," I said, pausing briefly before continuing, "I''m not looking for a boyfriend right now."


    "Ah..." Brenda pouted, a bit disappointed. "I thought maybe..."


    The next day, I overslept, so by the time I got to ss, most of the seats were already taken.


    Brenda waved me over, and I quickly headed in her direction. Just then, my phone rang, so I looked down to silence it. When I looked up again, Leah was standing right in front of me. "Evelyn, are you hiding in the back because you can''t show your face? Now you''re even fighting me for a seat?"


    I frowned, but before Brenda could snap back at her, I gently patted her on the shoulder. "It''s fine. I can handle it."


    Then, I looked at Leah and said, "Leah, this row seats five people. Are you really saying we''re fighting you for a spot? Isn''t that a bit of a stretch?"


    As I spoke, I gathered up the books she had carelessly tossed onto the table, stacking them neatly. I smiled at her and eximed, "Go ahead and sit."


    Afterward, I sat with Sharon and Brenda.


    Leah didn''t expect me to respond so calmly. I didn''t rise to the bait and argue with her. She looked like she was barely holding back her anger, her face dark with frustration.

 Chapter 110

    "Evelyn, how shameless can you be? Get up!" Leah shouted.


    Brenda, known for her fiery temper, scoffed and shot back, "Leah, enough already. If you don''t want to be in this ss, then leave."


    Leah wasn''t expecting such a blunt response, and her face turned red with anger. She was about to retort when our professor interrupted.


    "What''s all themotion back there? ss is starting. Sit down!"


    Upon hearing Nancy''s voice, Leah''s expression darkened even more, but she begrudgingly held back her anger.


    "You got lucky this time, Evelyn!" she hissed. 1


    I just sighed, not in the mood to deal with her antics. Leah was always like this-so exhausting.


    Nancy Chesterson, known for being strict, surveyed the now-quiet ssroom with her sharp gaze before finally speaking. "The university talent show is the day after tomorrow, and we''re short on performances. "Our ss is full of talented people, so I went ahead and signed us up. Now, who''s going to volunteer?"


    A talent show?


    Her words made the lecture hall even quieter than before. No one dared to speak.


    University talent shows weren''t like casual ss activities-this was in front of the entire campus. Who would want to perform?


    Nancy hadn''t even asked for volunteers; she just signed us up, so we knew it wouldn''t be anything good.


    "Ms. Chesterson." In the dead silence, Leah suddenly spoke up.


    My stomach dropped. I looked over at her, and sure enough, she had that malicious gleam in her eyes.


    Leah stood up, her face lit with a smile. "Ms. Chesterson, Evelyn ys the piano. I think she''d be perfect for a performance."


    Nancy''s gaze immediately shifted to me. "Evelyn, you can y the piano?"


    Before I could respond, Brenda stood up, worried I''d get stuck in Leah''s trap. "Ms. Chesterson, Leah has a grudge against Evelyn and is just saying that to mess with her. Evelyn never volunteered to y the piano." ying the piano...


    I frowned and nced at Leah, but before I could speak, she continued, her voice louder now. "Ms. Chesterson, I believe every student should contribute to university activities. Evelyn is definitely talented, so I thought I''d suggest her." She then turned to me, smirking. "I''m sure Evelyn would be happy to participate, right?"


    She had me cornered with no way out.


    Nancy, now visibly impatient, waved her hand. "I don''t care what''s going on between you two. Evelyn, it''s settled. You''ll be performing a piano piece."


    With that, she opened her textbook and began the lesson, leaving me no chance to respond.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing things had gone her way, Leah was practically glowing with smug satisfaction.


    Sharon, worried for me, squeezed my arm and whispered, "Evelyn, if you don''t want to do it, don''t. We can talk to Ms. Chesterson after ss."


    I nced at Leah, finding her reaction more amusing than anything. Not wanting Sharon to worry, I leaned in and whispered something in her ear.


    The rest of the ss was unusually quiet, and when it ended, Leah walked over to my desk. "Good luck with your performance, Evelyn,


    she said mockingly before strutting away.


    Brenda clenched her fists, clearly wanting to punch her.


    "Evelyn..." She sighed dramatically, looking at me with concern. "Let''s go talk to Ms. Chesterson."


    I couldn''t help butugh at her expression. "What are you talking about? It''s fine, don''t worry."


    Brenda, still puzzled, turned to Sharon. "Is she serious? Is she really going to perform at the show?" Sharon, already in on the n, wasn''t worried and kept quiet. She was enjoying the suspense. Chapter 110


    With all the chatter and teasing, we eventually made it back to the dorm.


    Two days passed in a sh. During that time, I didn''t practice any piano, which drove Brenda absolutely crazy with worry. By the end, she had resigned herself to whatever might happen.

 Chapter 111

    Time flew by, and before I knew it, two days had passed.


    During that time, I tried going to the piano room to practice, but it was either locked, already upied, or-most ridiculously-I was told the key had been "lost". Such a pathetic excuse; anyone with half a brain could tell someone was messing with me. And honestly, who else at St. Nichs University would bother to cause trouble for me besides Leah?


    I found it amusing. What was the point of blocking my practice? Did she think that by stopping me from rehearsing, I wouldn''t be able to perform?


    Since practicing the piano was clearly impossible, I simply decided not to bother. Instead of wasting time on this nonsense, I focused on more important matters, like discussingnd deals with Liam.


    While I remained calm, Brenda was anxious. She tried everything to get me time in the piano room, nearly getting into a fight with them at one point.


    Two hours before the show, she finally gave up. She sprawled on a couch, scrolling through TikTok and taking photos to pass the time. For the performance, I chose a long blue gown. This color was Grandma''s favorite, so it held special meaning. I snapped a picture and sent it to her caretaker, then sent a voice message to Grandma to let her know I''d be performing soon.


    "Evelyn, you look absolutely stunning..." Sharon stood behind me, smiling as she picked up a brush. "Let me fix your hair,e here." The show was scheduled to start at 6:00 pm. After getting my hair done and grabbing a quick meal, we hurried to the venue. The event was already in full swing, with half the campus gathered.


    Brenda grabbed my arm, visibly nervous. "Evelyn, I''m sure you''re going to y amazingly, but oh my god, I''m so nervous!"


    Sharon gently pulled her hand off my arm, sounding exasperated as she said, "Brenda, stop squeezing her arm; you''ll leave marks!" "Oh, right... Are you okay?" Brenda immediately inspected my arm with the utmost care, her touch feather-light.


    I ruffled her hair and reassured her, "Rx. I''m fine. Just watch me when it''s my turn."


    Brenda finally calmed down, though she muttered, "You haven''t practiced even once... Oh well, we''re in it now. I''ll be pping hard for you either way!"


    "Well, well, isn''t this our grand finale star?"


    Leah''s voice rang out once again. She had a knack for showing up at just the right moments.


    "I know how good you are at the piano, so I made sure to tell the program coordinator you should gost. How thoughtful of me, right?" she said, sneering.


    "Last?" Sharon''s face darkened with concern as she nced at me.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Brenda, on the other hand, wasn''t one to hold back. She yelled, "Leah, you''ve got some nerve! Who told you to make that decision? Let me tell you, if anything goes wrong with Evelyn''s performance tonight, you''ll regret it!"


    nked by her little group of followers, Leah covered her mouth with a smirk. "Why are you so worked up? Evelyn hasn''t even said anything, yet here you are, acting like her littlepdog."


    Her words were harsh, and Brenda''s eyes immediately welled up with tears.


    I raised an eyebrow, chuckling softly. "Oh? Have you forgotten what Liam saidst time? You still dare to use that word?"


    Leah''s face twisted with the memory, and she stomped her foot in frustration. "Whatever, enjoy it while itsts. You won''t be so lucky for long. I''m not going to stoop to your level." With that, she stormed off in a huff.


    Though Brenda was furious, seeing me handle Leah calmed her down a bit. Still, she couldn''t help but worry about my uing performance.

 Chapter 112

    Every few minutes, Brenda would ask if I was thirsty or if I wanted to eat something, but Sharon politely turned down each offer on my


    behalf.


    Since my performance was scheduledst, it wasn''t until around 9:00 pm that someone finally came to let me know it was time to get ready. By then, I was already feeling a bit sleepy-between being used to going to bed early and not sleeping well over the past couple of days, I was struggling to stay alert.


    Right before I left, I thought I caught a glimpse of Leah again, slipping into the dressing room. Strange.


    I didn''t think much of it. Taking a deep breath, I made my way onto the stage.


    The moment the audience saw me, a buzz of conversation filled the room.


    "Oh wow, it''s Evelyn Wiley. Does she even know how to y the piano? And she''s the grand finale?"


    "She''s so pretty, like one of those rich girls from a wealthy family."


    "Yeah, but just because she looks the part doesn''t mean she can y. I bet she''s not that good."


    The chatter and noise made it clear that it wasn''t the best environment for a performance. Still, I calmly took my seat, smoothed the creases in my dress, and gently ced my hands on the piano. After a quick nce at the crowd, my fingers pressed the keys. The moment the first notes of "For Elise" filled the air, the audience fell silent.


    It wasn''t a particrly difficult piece in terms of technique, but what it required was emotion. That was where most people failed.


    The crowd had seen Leah perform before, but her ying was all technique-there was no feeling in it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As the music yed, I noticed Leah''s expression growing more and more sour, though she kept a smile stered on her face. She couldn''t hide her frustration.


    When I finished, the venue was quiet for a second, as if everyone was absorbing what they''d just heard. Then, all at once, the apuse erupted, louder than I expected.


    "I can''t believe it. Evelyn is actually an amazing pianist!"


    "I knew it! She''s from the Wiley family, after all. Of course, she''s learned these things."


    "I''m starting to like her now. Her dress is stunning too. She''s the perfect image of a real-life princess!"


    Thepliments rolled in, but Leah had heard enough. She let out a cold snort and stormed backstage.


    After the performance, I returned to the dressing room to change. I had just finished putting on my regr clothes when there was a knock at the door.


    "Evelyn, are you inside? Please open the door," a voice called out. It was one of the professors.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, immediately thinking back to Leah''s earlier appearance near the dressing room. It seemed like she had something nned.


    After finishing up, I opened the door to find several people standing there-including Leah.


    "My bracelet went missing, and the only person I''vee in contact with is Evelyn. She must have stolen it," Leah used.


    A bracelet, huh? So that was the story she was going with. I had a feeling it was either in my bag or nted somewhere nearby. Leah really was persistent in her schemes.


    The professor''s expression was serious as he looked at me. "Evelyn, Leah''s bracelet has gone missing, and we need your cooperation. Could you please bring your bag over so we can check it?"


    "Yes, please do," Leah chimed in, nodding earnestly. "I''m sure it''s in her bag. Even though Evelyn and I don''t get along, this bracelet is really valuable, and I''d hate to lose it."


    She rubbed her nose as if trying to act remorseful. "It''s a Cartier bracelet-my mom gave it to me on her birthday. I hardly ever wear it because it''s so special."

 Chapter 113

    I stared at Leah, saying nothing. Was this the kind of outdated trick she was going with?


    Leah seemed to get a little flustered under my gaze. She straightened her back, but the moment our eyes met, she quickly recoiled, as if hiding behind others would somehow give her more confidence.


    "You''re the only person I''ve been around with, and that bracelet is really important to me," she said. "Can you please just return it?"


    I stayed silent, and a sh of smugness crossed her face. "Are you feeling guilty? If you hand it over now, I can forgive you since we''re ssmates. But if you don''t, we''ll have no choice but to search your stuff."


    Her words instantly shifted the atmosphere. The people standing beside her gave me suspicious nces. They looked as if they were already convinced I was a thief. In just a few sentences, she''d practically condemned me.


    I took a deep breath, feeling both irritated and amused. How much longer was this woman going to keep stirring up trouble?


    "I didn''t take it. Why should I let you search my stuff? If that bracelet was so important to you, why weren''t you wearing it instead of leaving it lying around? And now that it''s missing, you''re ming me. Doesn''t seem like you valued it that much. Was it a fake?" As soon as the words left my mouth, I could see Leah''s eyes widen in shock, her voice rising in response. "Of course not! It''s a gift from my mom. Are you saying that because you''re jealous, Evelyn?"


    Realizing she had overreacted, she paused, clearly caught off guard by her own outburst.


    The professor coughed, her patience wearing thin. "Leah, watch yournguage."


    Then she turned to me, frowning. "Evelyn, if you didn''t take it, why not just let us check your bag? That way, we can clear your name." Leah''s face flushed to her ears as she continued, "I wouldn''t wear a fake bracelet."


    Her teary-eyed act immediately earned her sympathy from a few ssmates. Some girls stood by her, ring at me in disapproval. I hadn''t meant to provoke her so much, but seeing her so rattled and her usualposure falling apart, I was amused.


    An idea popped into my head. Leah''s family wasn''t particrly wealthy. Sure, they could probably afford Cartier, but someone like her would never miss a chance to unt something so valuable. She''d want everyone to know about it.


    Yet, this time, she had been oddly low-key, and her reaction to the word "fake" was far too intense. Could the bracelet really be a fake?


    I nced at her, feeling like I had found a new piece of the puzzle.


    "Leah, you better be careful with your usations. You''re iming I stole your precious bracelet. If you don''t find it, that''s nder, and you could face legal consequences."


    Ignoring her, I turned to the professor, speaking clearly, "What if I say I didn''t take it?"


    "We''ll make sure you''re treated fairly," she replied.


    I pressed on, "Fairly? How fair? A p on the wrist afterward won''t fix the damage to my reputation now."


    "If the real thief is found, Leah will apologize to you. You should understand that she''s upset about losing her bracelet."


    I wasn''t entirely satisfied with the response, but I knew it wasn''t the right time to push. So, I held back


    "There''s no mistake. It has to be in your bag," Leah insisted, her words rushing out as she skipped past everyone and went straight to where my bag was kept.


    By now, a small crowd had gathered, drawn by themotion. Some were even recording the scene on their phones.


    Ah, these innocent, nosy college students. They were always ready for a spectacle.


    Leah stretched her arm out and easily grabbed the key from the top of the dressing room lockers, where I had tossed it earlier because carrying it around felt like a hassle. 1Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With surprising uracy, she headed straight for the bottom locker where my things were kept. She yanked out my bag and wasted no time, dumping all its contents onto the table in one swift motion.

 Chapter 114

    With a sharp clink, a gold bracelet fell onto the table. The sound startled everyone, and my brow furrowed. It seemed like she had everything nned out perfectly. 1


    Leah''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Look, this is my bracelet!" She reached for it, but I quickly grabbed her hand, not wanting her to mess with any potential fingerprints. "Leah, are you sure this is your bracelet? Maybe you should take a closer look."


    The students watching grew even more excited, shouting, "Whoa, get this on video!" They were already recording the scene from multiple angles.


    Leah hesitated for a moment, clearly taken aback. "I already told you, it''s the birthday gift my mom gave me. How could I possibly be mistaken?"


    As she spoke, I took another careful look at the bracelet.


    It was a current season design, but under the lights, I noticed the color was slightly off, almost a dull greenish hue. A genuine Cartier piece, especially if well-cared for, wouldn''t look like this. My suspicion was growing stronger. The professor''s face had darkened, and she seemed ready to burst. "Evelyn, if you stole the bracelet, just admit it. The evidence is right here. What more is there to argue?"


    I nced at the crowd-they all had varying expressions-and casually grabbed a tissue to pick up the bracelet. I inspected the inside, barely holding back augh. "Leah, it looks like the bracelet your mom gave you is a knockoff." Her face went pale instantly. She lunged to grab the bracelet, but I swiftly stepped aside, avoiding her.


    So impatient.


    "What are you doing, Evelyn? Give me back the bracelet!" She red at me, her voice on the verge of cracking like she was about to cry.


    What a pitiful act. I couldn''t help but scoff. If you were going to frame someone, at least use the real thing.


    I held up the bracelet. "You say this is yours, right? Then tell me what''s the serial number on it?"


    Her face flushed deep red, and for several moments, she couldn''te up with a reply.


    Finally, after what felt like ages, she blurted, "3... 54... 6."


    As soon as she said it, a few people in the crowd couldn''t suppress theirughter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I chuckled too. "Leah, Cartier doesn''t use numbers like that for their codes. Wearing fake goods is never a good look. You should take better care of your things next time."


    The moment I mentioned the bracelet was a fake, the crowd swarmed closer to get a better look.


    Upon closer inspection, the inside of the bracelet had no proper serial number, nor did it carry Cartier''s signature "Carlive" stamp Instead, there was a tiny engraving that read "Nend Jewelry".


    The crowd erupted inughter, and their once sympathetic looks toward Leah quickly turned into mocking stares.


    Realizing she had just shot herself in the foot, Leah angrily pped the bracelet out of my hand. "This isn''t mine! I don''t wear fake stuff!"


    Despite her words, she conveniently stopped talking about finding her bracelet and turned to leave.


    I grabbed her arm and threw her earlier words back at her. "How could you not recognize such an expensive bracelet? And the one your mom gave you for your birthday, no less-how could you confuse it with a fake?"

 Chapter 115

    I continued, "I''m really curious about how you managed to find my locker among so many others so quickly. Plus, how did you find the key that I put on top of the locker so easily?


    "You said a lot of people have been in the changing room-how can you be so sure that the bracelet was stolen by me?"


    I paused for effect, watching as thest traces of color drained from Leah''s face before I continued. "Are you implying that just because we don''t get along, I''d risk getting caught stealing your cheap knockoff bracelet?


    "And if you''re iming that this fake bracelet isn''t yours, why aren''t you looking for it instead of trying to flee?" [23


    The air grew heavy with tension. University was a small society, and everyone present understood the implications of the situation.


    I wasn''t in a hurry; I wanted to see how Leah would exin herself.


    No matter what excuse she came up with, she''d trip herself up.


    If she admitted the bracelet was hers, she''d be branded as someone who wears knockoffs and is vain. If she denied it, she wouldn''t be able to produce a real one. Plus, given her intelligence, I doubted she coulde up with a reasonable defense. The crowd''s phones shed, capturing the moment. This incident alone would keep Leah''s name on the campus forum for days.


    The professor was the first to react, turning to Leah and demanding, "What''s going on?"


    Leah''s face showed a flicker of panic before she quickly yed the victim. "This fake isn''t mine! Evelyn must have hidden my bracelet beforehand!"


    It seemed that some people would really jump off the deep end, being foolish enough to say such things.


    I sighed and took out my phone, calling the police right in front of everyone. After all, a valuable bracelet was missing, and I was suspected.


    Leahpletely panicked and tried to grab my phone. But she had no chance. As she lunged forward, the students in the crowd quickly blocked her path.


    One of them said, "You lost a bracelet, so let the police help you find it!"


    What seemed like aforting remark sounded incredibly ironic.


    Finally, Leah seemed to have a rare moment of rity. "If there''s a thief on campus, calling the police will definitely harm the university''s reputation. I don''t want to find the bracelet anymore."


    Seeing that the professor remained unmoved, she turned to me, her voice desperate and helpless. "Evelyn, can''t you think about the university''s image? What will the police think of us now? I''ll just let go of any hope of finding the bracelet!"


    It was rare for Leah to be clever, trying to muddy the waters and apply pressure through the university. However, now that the police were involved, her nervousness only made her look like a clown.


    Before long, the police officers arrived on the scene. After understanding the situation, they reviewed the surveince footage and prepared to take us in for questioning.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I picked up the bracelet with a tissue and put it in a stic bag, casually saying, "I can''t wait to see how this fake bracelet ended up in my bag." 13


    At the police station, I handed over the evidence and was separated from Leah for questioning. I spoke confidently, knowing that I had nothing to fear. Leah wasn''t so fortunate.


    Just halfway through my questioning, an officer knocked on the door.


    A young female officer nced at me with a weary tone. "Leah has confessed. There was never a real bracelet. She ced the fake bracelet in Evelyn''s bag, intending to frame her in front of everyone."


    I smiled at the officer sitting across from me. "Looks like you won''t need to check for fingerprints on the bracelet after all."


    He chuckled. "You''re quite sharp; you know how to preserve evidence. This situation isn''t particrly huge or small, depending on how you want to handle it."

 Chapter 116

    "Thanks, officer. We''ll handle it privately." I signed the paperwork the police officer handed me and walked out of the interrogation


    room.


    Honestly, legal proceedings were way tooplicated, and I didn''t want to waste time on something so trivial.


    By the time I left, the gossip had already spread around campus. As I walked, I could feel numerous eyes following me.


    But I didn''t care-after all, I wasn''t the one getting dragged. Some people were going to have a much harder time. Not long after, the professor called me to her office.


    She still had that stern look on her face. "Evelyn, I know you''ve been wronged today. The university ns to issue a public reprimand against Leah, but we also hope this situation doesn''t escte


    any further."


    I blinked and yed innocent. "But didn''t you say she would apologize to me? A public reprimand is what she deserves, but what about me? Am I just supposed to let it go after being falsely used? I want a public apology."


    I must''ve sounded too sincere because the professor was momentarily speechless. She seemed a bit embarrassed. "Well, I''ll discuss it with Leah and the university administration again. We''ll make sure you''re satisfied with the oue." "Thank you," I replied and left the office without another word, not caring about the gaze that followed me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When I got back to my dorm, it was already past 9:00 pm. It had been a tiring day, and with a shift at Eren''s studio tomorrow, I decided to turn in early.


    On the other side of campus, Ethan had just learned what had happened when Leah cornered him on the path.


    "Ethan, I''m in a bit of trouble. Can you help me?" she asked, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Ethan didn''t need to think twice to know what this was about. His voice was filled with impatience. "Oh? And how is that my problem?" Leah was visibly stunned, unsure whether to cry or hold it in. She had to force back her tears that were already on the verge of falling. Not wanting to waste any more time, Ethan turned and walked away.


    "Ethan, you wouldn''t want Grandpa to worry about me, right? You know he''d be upset if he found out," Leah stammered, starting to lose control of her words in her desperation.


    But Ethan didn''t even bother responding, disappearing from her sight entirely.


    The next morning, I packed up and headed to the studio. Lately, Eren had taken on a new runway project, so things had been pretty hectic.


    "Eren, I''ve got a new design..." I stopped as soon as I saw Ethan sitting in the office. His gaze darkened the moment he saw me. Thinking about what had happened the other day, I felt my face heat up and instinctively wanted to turn and leave, But then, I stopped myself. Why was I feeling guilty? Why should I be the one hiding?


    Eren smiled as he took my design sketch from my hands. "Let''s see what our star designer has created this time."


    I forced myself to focus on what Eren was saying, trying to shift my attention away from Ethan. But it was impossible to concentrate fully.


    I could feel it-the intense heat of his gaze following me the entire time.

 Chapter 117

    VT


    Gradually, I found myself zoning out again.


    "That''s all for now. You can discuss these designs with them when you get back," Eren said as he handed me the sketch papers.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I finally snapped back to reality and took the papers from him. "Okay, I''ll head out if there''s nothing else you want to add," I said, trying hard to avoid making eye contact with Ethan. Then, I turned to leave. However, the sharp sound of a chair scraping against the floor made me instinctively look back.


    Ethan stood there, staring directly at me, but he didn''t say a word.


    I was confused and pushed the door open so I could finally leave.


    Once I sat at my workstation, I noticed my heart pounding like a drum.


    "Evelyn, you''re something else." I silently mocked myself and decided to wash my face to calm down.


    The sound of running water helped me regain my focus. Looking at myself in the mirror, I adjusted my wet hair and took a deep breath before heading back out.


    "Evelyn." I heard Ethan''s familiar voice behind me. I hesitated for a moment but didn''t n to stop.


    When he realized I was ignoring him, he came over and grabbed my shoulder.


    "What do you want?" I turned toward him and frowned, brushing his hand off.


    His gaze was intense, as if he could see right through me. Out of politeness-or maybe something else I stood there waiting for him to speak.


    "Evelyn, um... I..." It was rare to see Ethan hesitate while speaking.


    A sinking feeling hit me; if Ethan was hesitant, it must be about Leah.


    Seemed like he was here to mediate again. That bitch sure knew how to stir up trouble.


    I didn''t want to hear anything he had to say. "You''re here to plead Leah''s case, right?" I asked, cutting him off. "If so, there''s no need to talk I''m busy, so please don''t disturb me if there''s nothing important."


    I paused for effect. "Not even when there''s something important."


    With that, I turned and walked away, leaving Ethan standing there.


    At that moment, Ethan''s phone rang. He picked it up, and upon seeing the caller ID, he immediately thought of Leah. His brow furrowed involuntarily, but he still answered.


    A stern voice came through the phone. "Ethan, Leah called me in tears. Why aren''t you helping her?"


    Leah. It was always Leah.


    Ethan felt a wave of irritation, but he maintained his respect forn. "Grandpa, Leah''s the one who went against Evelyn-" "Can Evelyn even bepared to Leah?"n cut him off. "I''ve watched her grow up! She told me everything-she didn''t do it on purpose. It''s just a bracelet! And Evelyn even reported it to the police. You think someone so petty deserves your support?


    "I heard Leah asked for your help, and you refused? Do you expect me to handle this personally?


    "Leah is really upset. Her pride is shattered that she doesn''t even want to go back to university because of this. She likes you so much-how can you be so oblivious? I don''t care what method you use, but you need to put this situation to rest!" Listening ton''s barrage ofints, Ethan instinctively nced in the direction where Evelyn had walked away.


    "Hey! Are you even listening to me, you brat?"

 Chapter 118

    Ethan''s expression darkened, and it was clear he was lost in thought.


    "Grandpa, take care of your health. I''lle visit when I have time." He didn''t agree to anything and simply ended the call.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    By the time I returned to the dorm, it was already afternoon. After finalizing two versions of the design, I double-checked my schedule to confirm that I didn''t have any sses for the rest of the day. Then, I copsed onto my bed, exhausted. "Evelyn, wake up!"


    I jolted awake from a shove and looked up to see Sharon and Brenda calling me.


    It was still bright outside, and I grabbed my phone to check the time-it had only been half an hour since I fell asleep.


    "What''s going on? I''m so tired; let me sleep a little longer." I tried to lie back down, but they firmly held me in ce. Both of them wore worried expressions.


    Brenda gritted her teeth. "It must be that bitch Leah stirring up trouble again."


    "Exactly! How can she be so disgusting? Poor Evelyn," Sharon chimed in.


    I rubbed my eyes. "Didn''t you guys already rant about thisst night? You didn''t wake me up just to let me hear youin again, did you?"


    "Of course not!" they replied in unison. "Something''s happened; you can''t sleep anymore."


    Sharon and Brenda exchanged nces, and finally, Sharon told me the important news, "Mr. Ward wants to see you in his office. The instructor tried to call you but couldn''t get through, so they called us."


    Mr. Ward? The university president? I remembered what the professor saidst night and started to piece things together. Brenda looked at me. She hesitated before saying, "Evelyn, maybe you shouldn''t go. I don''t have a good feeling about this." I shrugged it off. "Why? I''m the victim here. What can they do to me?"


    "That''s not it," Brenda said, handing me her phone. It disyed our campus forum.


    I scrolled through and saw posts about job listings and other random stuff. To my surprise, all the videos circting from that morning''s incident had vanished.


    "I heard the university administration put a stop to it. Anyone who dared to share it has been called in for a talk," Brenda exined hesitantly.


    Thinking back to Ethan''s strange behavior this morning, I quickly realized what was going on. Who else besides the Grayson family would be involved in Leah''s mess?


    I forced a smile and said, "I have to go; it''s inevitable. Besides, it''s normal for the university to restrict information to protect its reputation."


    I wasn''t sure if I was trying to reassure them or myself. After a quick freshening up, I headed toward the university president''s office. As I walked past the yground, I caught sight of a familiar figure in a white dress ahead.


    "Ugh," I muttered under my breath, nning to wait for her to walk away before moving on, but Leah seemed to sense my presence and turned toward me, our eyes locking instantly.


    She seemed to be in high spirits, no longer looking as pitiful as she had yesterday when she falsely used me.


    With a coy smile, Leah walked toward me. "Evelyn, are you heading to Mr. Ward''s office too?"


    Her apparent feigned innocence made me ufortable, and I shot back, "Ethan and the professor aren''t here; who are you trying to impress with that act?"


    Unbothered by my response, she continued, "It''s really not a big deal. I''ve said it before; it''s okay to endure a little hardship. But Ethan and the Grayson family insist on helping me sort things out."


    She looked up at me, her eyes full of provocation. "It seems like you might have to make some sacrifices."

 Chapter 119

    hapter 119


    I had no desire to waste any more words with her; even a single sentence felt like I was lowering myself.


    "Are you leaving? Could it be that you''re jealous?" Leah reached out to stop me from leaving, revealing her true colors at that moment.


    I turned back and looked at her, utterly speechless. "Instead of provoking me here, why don''t you think about how to exin yourProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    actions when you get to Mr. Ward''s office? You should be embarrassed; I''m embarrassed for you."


    For a brief moment, the smile on Leah''s face faltered, but that difort faded just as quickly.


    "With Ethan here, I definitely won''t have any issues. But you? You should seriously consider how to exin your decision to call the police. A person who doesn''t care about the university''s reputation-do you think Mr. Ward will side with you?"


    7


    Realizing she couldn''t win this argument, she stopped trying to provoke me, let out a huff, and walked ahead.


    I deliberately slowed my pace to avoid her. At the door to Peter Ward''s office, I could hearughter and chattering from inside.


    Listening closely, it was clear that Peter and a group of people wereplimenting Ethan. Just moments before, the university president had burst intoughter thanks to something Leah had said.


    I took a deep breath and forced myself to put on a polite smile before knocking on the door and stepping inside. As soon as I entered, I sensed that the atmosphere was off.


    The lively ambiance that had been present moments before instantly chilled upon my arrival.


    Leah turned to stand behind Ethan, and in a ce where the two of them couldn''t see, she shot me a triumphant smile.


    It was always like this-she seemed to rely solely on petty tricks. However, it was precisely these tricks that had ensnared Ethan in my previous life and ruined my own. 1 Thinking of this made my gaze darken.


    There was an undeniable truth-in both lifetimes, I had lost to Leah to varying degrees.


    I had hoped that with this new chance at life, I couldpletely let go of Ethan. Yet, seeing him standing beside Leah, defending her, still stirred something strange within me. Before I could decipher that feeling, Peter spoke up.


    As an older man, the crafty university president took the initiative to break the awkward silence. "You must be Evelyn Wiley, right? Why are youte?"


    I shot a deep nce at Leah and replied, "I encountered some dirty business on the way and was trying to avoid getting it on me, so I took my time."


    Peter looked pointedly at Ethan, but upon seeing his nonchnt reaction, he continued, "So why did Leah arrive before you?"


    I couldn''t help but scoff internally; it was evident that this was a scheme orchestrated by the Grayson family.


    "Maybe she''s not bothered by the dirty business. Or perhaps she is the dirty business," I answered boldly.


    Peter seemed taken aback by my audacity. He gave a somewhat awkward smile, yet he didn''t push back too hard.


    "You certainly have a sharp sense of humor," he said, settling back into his chair and taking a sip of water. "You probably know the reason I called you here today."


    "Of course, it''s about how Leah wrongfully used me of stealing." I bluntly tore away the veil of politeness.


    Now, Peter couldn''t maintain his facade any longer. His demeanor turned serious. "That incident is in the past; there''s no need to dwell on it. I wanted to discuss how you can move on from this matter.'' "1


    I turned to Leah, smiled, and said, "I want a formal reprimand for Leah and for her to publicly apologize to me."

 Chapter 120

    Peter choked for a moment and started looking toward Ethan. I nced over,


    but Ethan remained silent, his expression unreadable.


    It was clear that Peter was genuinely afraid of offending the Grayson family, as he discreetly wiped away nonexistent sweat from his forehead, trying to mask his uncertainty.


    Leah tugged at Ethan''s sleeve with a pitiful expression. "Ethan, I didn''t mean to cause any trouble. Grandpa asked you to help me resolve this issue, and now that Mr. Ward is involved, why does Evelyn still have to force me?"


    Her tone was sincere and innocent, but the underlying message pointed straight at me, subtly implying that I was disrespecting Peter, the university president.


    If she had this much sense yesterday, she wouldn''t have made such a foolish mistake. Now, she was attempting to y word games.


    Feeling the pressure, Peter started speaking with a bit more confidence. "Evelyn, this is a prestigious university. This situation getting out will definitely affect the university''s reputation." [1]


    I watched him with interest, realizing it was my turn to negotiate.


    "I already heard that from the professor yesterday."


    Noticing I was ready to talk about conditions, Peter shifted his tone. "Of course, we value every student and would never treat you unfairly. After a decision by the board of directors, we can offer you a waiver of half a year''s tuition aspensation." He tapped his fingers on the desk as if to emphasize his point. "What do you think?"


    I didn''t respond, simply maintaining my steady gaze on him.


    Seeing my firm attitude, Peter reluctantly added, "Of course, if you''re not satisfied, we can discuss it further."


    Still, my silence was the only answer.


    "A full year''s waiver? Complete tuition waiver?"


    With no response, Peter turned to Ethan for help. But Ethan remained as stable as a mountain, seemingly wanting to appear helpful to Leah while avoiding getting involved in the mess.


    "A full tuition waiver, plus guaranteed cement in a bigpany after graduation?"


    His offers kept climbing, and I found it increasingly amusing. To curry favor with the Grayson family, he was clearly willing to overlook everything.


    I suddenly felt bored. With the Grayson family backing Leah, the university would surely go to great lengths to protect her.


    "Let''s leave it at that." I clenched my hands at my sides and stood up.


    Whether I admitted it or not, I couldn''t touch Leah right now.


    Upon seeing me back down, Peter''s face lit up with relief. "Then it''s settled. A full tuition waiver, job cement upon graduation, and this incident between you and Leah will be dropped. We cannot allow this matter to escte." While Peter was desperately trying to salvage the situation, the real instigator, Leah, was calmly hiding behind Ethan. She even mouthed the words, "I won."


    Boring.


    I turned to leave, but Ethan, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up. "I don''t agree with this resolution."


    I was taken aback for a moment, then quickly suppressed the strange feeling that arose within me and replied mockingly, "Mr. Grayson, do you think Leah''s reputation isn''t worth that much? Are we negotiating now?" Leah and Peter exchanged puzzled looks at Ethan''s unexpected stance.


    "What''s wrong, Ethan? Don''t worry; this money ising from the board of directors, it has nothing to do with the Grayson family," Peter stammered, clearly wanting to wrap things up quickly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ethan scanned the room, finally fixing his gaze on me. "What I mean is that this cannot just be swept under the rug. Thesepensations are what Evelyn deserves, and regarding Leah, the university should handle her ording to the rules

 Chapter 121

    Chapter


    121


    Ethan''s words struck like thunder on a clear day, leaving even Peter uncertain as he repeated, "Ethan, what did you say?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ethan looked at him, speaking each word clearly, "I said, Leah should be handled ording to the university rules"


    Leah panicked, reaching out for Ethan However, he stepped back, leaving her grasping at air. Tears filled her eyes as they began to fall "Ethan..."


    I guessed this time her tears were real, a serious consequence would undoubtedly be a heavy blow for someone like Leah, who came from an ordinary background and had a strong sense of pride.


    I stared at the scene in disbelief and couldn''t help but ask, "Why? weren''t you here to help Leah?"


    "Who said so?" Ethan shot a disdainful nce at Leah and then turned away.


    Peter seemed hesitant and tentatively asked, "Ethan, handling this will result in Leah receiving a serious reprimand and a campus-wide notice. Are you sure you won''t help her?"


    Leaning back against the window, Ethanughed mockingly. "When did I say I wanted to help her?"


    ter froze for a moment before forcing a smile. "Right, right. Not helping"


    "Ethan, you-Grandpa won''t be at ease knowing this," Leals pleaded, mentioning Lan indesperation. "Don''t worry about my family matters; think about how to handle your own situation first." With that, Ethan turned and walked away.


    Leah immediately looked at Peter, wanting to say something, but he had adopted a businesslike attitude.


    "Leah Grant, you have ndered a ssmate, damaging the university''s reputation and disrupting normal order. Therefore, you will receive a serious reprimand and a campus-wide notice of criticism


    Leah crumpled to the ground at his words. Disbelief was written all over her face as she grabbed her phone, seemingly wanting to call someone.


    I let out a smallugh, affirmed mypensation with Peter once more, and then left


    Downstairs in the administration building, the light shone against Ethan as he stood there. He looked as if he were about to leave.


    The light outlined has attractive features, the shadow of a youth gradually bing clear, giving me a moment of unreal sensation "Evelyn," he called out my name.


    Feeling buoyed by the earlier events, I didn''t walk away immediately. Instead, I paused and tilted my head to look at him. "What is it?"


    To my surprise, he hesitated again. He simply stared at me.


    After thinking for a moment, I realized the matter was settled, and he had no reason to plead for Leal here. So, I decided to show a rare patience and wait for him to continue.


    "I''m really not here to help Leah today, and I didn''te yesterday to plead for her either."


    "Uh-huh. And then?"


    He opened his mouth but said nothing.


    After a moment of silence, I started to walk away.


    After just a few steps, Ethan suddenly grabbed my shoulder from behind. I didn''t shrug him off. When I turned to look at him, he nervously pulled back his hand. He appeared thustered and shy, his face flushed. "Um. Evelyn... I want pursue you." Trould feel my breath hitch for a moment. As we stood face to face, it felt as though we could hear each other''s heartbeats.


    "Um..." I stumbled over my words, unsure of what to say.


    I seemed to feel a spack of attraction. But memories of my past life flooded back, one after another. I forced myself to stay clear-headed.


    "No, Evelyn, you absolutely cannot repeat the mistakes of your past life," I thought, reminding myself.


    After several attempts to speak, I finally regained my voice. "Don''t waste your efforts; nothing is going to happen between us.


    Special Halloween Treat More Coins, More Thrillsi

 Chapter 122

    Ethan seemed somewhat dejected and let out a self-deprecatingugh. "Is it because of Liam? Do you like him?"


    "Who I like has nothing to do with you," I shot back, then quickly left him.


    My heart was still racing. Even in a second life, what was meant to happen would still find a way.


    Around the corner, unnoticed by either of us, a somewhat overweight girl was observing our conversation, recording it all on her phone.


    At this point, the sky hadn''t fully darkened yet.


    Once back in my dorm, I flopped onto my bed, but sleep eluded me.


    Leah returned to her dorm as well. Her eyes instantly reddened when her roommates asked her about the situation.


    She grabbed the nearest girl and sobbed, "It''s all Evelyn''s fault; I''m going to be publicly reprimanded! What should I do?"


    nother roommate, Lucy Zanders, returned and immediately grasped the situation. Once Leah''s emotions had stabilized a bit, she approached her, hesitating for a iament.


    "Leah, I think I saw something..."


    Lean looked up. "What is it, Lucy?"


    Lucy stared at her for a long time, ultimately saying nothing but handing over her phone.


    The video yed. "I want to pursue you."


    "Don''t waste your efforts; nothing is going to happen between us,"


    Therause of Liam? Do you like him?*


    The sound from the video echoed in Leal''s ears, and the dorm fellpletely silent,


    Everyone looked at Leah with a strange expression, cautiously waiting for her reaction. For a moment, a sh of jealousy crossed her eyes, but then she began to cry as if she had rehearsed this moment. After a few sobs, she managed to say, "Lucy, thank you for showing me this. Please send me that video, I''d really appreciate it."


    Upon seeing her distress, the others quickly came tofort her.


    "Don''t cry, there are other guys out there besides Ethan!"


    "Exactly!"*


    Leah waved her hand, putting on a brave front, acting like a fragile flower. "It''s not Ethan''s fault; I just didn''t realize the rtionship he had with Evelyn."


    This was a clever remark, subtly suggesting that I was the third party in the rtionship.


    "I don''t think Evelyn is that kind of person; didn''t she refuse Ethan?" someone chimed in As soon as the words left her mouth, someone nudged her, signaling her to be quiet.


    Leah remained silent but shot a few meaningful nces at the one who spoke.


    After everyone left, Leah finally took out her phone and sent the video ton. It was followed by a string of mes


    Leale "Grandpa Grayson, I won''t be able to visit you as often anymore."


    Leah "Ethan likes someone else. If I go back, it might cause misunderstandings,"


    Leal: "Grandpa Grayson, I''ll miss you dearly."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Before long, a


    a reply came through.


    Such a pitiful message, full of implications, once again stirredn''s fury. Reading his response, Leah smiled in satisfaction.


    She tossed her phone aside and gazed out into the night sky, her expression tuming fierce as she muttered to herself, "Evelyn, I won''t let you off easy."


    "Ugh! This is so frustrating!" I tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep, finally breaking down "Something is definitely wrong with my head!"

 Chapter 123

    After almost a sleepless night, I woke up in the morning to find myself staring at two dark circles under my eyes in the mirror.


    Ethan''s words echoed in my mind like a spell, looping, endlessly. In the past, I had often sensed his feelings for me and repeatedly rejected his advances, but this time felt different


    1 found myself lost in thought as I gazed at my reflection, gradually recalling how he had looked at me with such intensity.


    How much did he like me? And then there was what he said about wanting to pursue me...


    "Evelyn, hurry up! We''re going to bete!" Sharon''s voice called from outside, snapping me back to reality. I hummed in acknowledgment, quickly spat out the mouthwash, and hurried out the door. Today, we only had one ss. Afterward, I received a call from Eren, who said he had an urgent matter, so I pushed to the studio.


    I was busy untilte evening, and things finally began to settle down.


    was exhausted and hungry. Eren suggested we go out for dinner.


    I looked at his face; it was different but somehow still reminiscent of Ethan.


    topened my mouth to refuse, but Eren said, "I''ve never treated you to a meal since you joined the studio. Ethan told me you took me to the hospital thest time I was sitic I haven''t had a chance to thank you yet." Although Eren was a foreigner, he had already mastered the nuances of conversation after a few months in Yardville.


    I couldn''t refuse any longer, so I smiled and agreed.


    Eren wanted to try


    ry Galorian food, so I took him to a reasonably priced restaurant


    He showed a great interest in the cuisine, and after finishing our meal, we stumbled upon a street filled with snacks. 1 walked down the street.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Working hard during the day and having fun at night-such was the life of a working person.


    He was eager to try everything he saw as we


    Around 10:00 pm, Eren noticed my exhaustion and finally let me off the hook. I declined his generous offer to drive me back to the dorm, opting to take a cab Instead:


    As we neared the campus, the cab driver received a phone call, saying something had happened at home. He apologized and told me


    Seeing that I was only about ten minutes from campus, 1 decided to walk the rest of the way. When I reached the intersection near the university, I suddenly heard e to find...


    find another cab someone call my name. I tumed to see a van approaching the,


    Frowning instinctively, I didn''t have time to react before two masked Individuals jumped out of the vehicle.


    My mind screamed a warning, and the next moment, they covered my mouth and nose, dragging me into the van. Soon, I began to lose consciousness.


    Not at around theer, Leah watched the entire scene, her lips pressed together. "Evelyn, you forced my hand."


    I didn''t know how much time had passed before I finally woke up. My limbs were tied to a chair, and my mouth was gagged, muttling my attempts to speak in incoherent sounds.


    My head throbbed, and i could smell ether in the air.


    I lifted my head to survey my surroundings. All I could see were red brick walls, with only a small glimmer of light cked off by wooden boards. It was dark all around, and there was no other sound except from the one I was making I had no idea where I was


    The darkness amplified my fear, but 1 kept reassuring myself, barely managing to calm down a little.


    Why was kidnapped? Who had taken me?


    i didn''t know anyone in Napel, nor had I ever wronged anyone.


    Were my kidnappers motivated by greed, or was there another reason?

 Chapter 124

    apter 124


    My head throbbed, and I had no clue what was happening.


    Had jackoffended someone? Or was this whole situation something he had orchestrated?


    Suddenly, I heard a buzzing sound.


    My phone!


    I looked down and saw my bag had been tossed against the wall not far from me,


    I struggled to move my hands, but the ropes were tied tightly, and the bindings around my legs were equally restrictive.


    After what felt like an eternity, I finally managed to feel a rough piece of wood behind the chair. I focused on the door, slowly working the wood against the rope.


    Time dragged on, and it felt like the rope had finally worn down a bit, I pulled again, and to my delight, it loosened slightly.


    with a glimmer of hope, 1 kept at it, and after what telt like forever, the rope finally snapped in one ce, Joy surged within me, but then I heard voices from Putside.


    A rough male voice ordered, "Go in and see if that girl is awale."


    Another higher-pitched voice replied, "Okay."


    The beavy door swung open. held my breath, trying to feign unconsciousness, letting my head droopContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The man stepped closer, and my heart raced, pounding louder with each beat


    He brought warmth with him, lifting my chin with a rough hand. I fought the urge to pull away, enduring the sensation as his fingers slid over my face like a snake. "Hey! Wr up!" he said. Then, he added in a lewd tone, "This feels nice."


    Just as I felt I could no longer hold back, the voice outside piped up. "Hey, Benjamin, are you blind? I asked you to see if she''s awake. How long have you been checking?"


    The man called Benjamin quickly withdrew his hand, saying, "I was just making sure she wasn''t pretending!"


    Benjamin stepped out, and I could still feel his gaze lingering on me.


    The door mmed shut, and the conversation outside continued.


    "She must''ve had too much ether, she''s not walding up yet. Should we just walt? Benjamin asked with a sleazyugh. "Luke, this girl is more beautiful and enticing than the most expensive hooker I''ve ever had. When can we make a move? I can''t wait an Lany longer."


    The man named Lake sounded annoyed, but his next words sent a chill down my spine. "Are you an idiot? What''s the rush? Have you forgotten our main objective?" "She said she wanted us to have some fun while she was awake," Benjamin replied, Their voices faded, and I rubbed my wrists against the rough wood. The splinters dug into


    my skan, but I didn''t care about the pain.


    After a while, the ropes finally broke. I quickly bent down to untle my feet and grabbed my bag from the corner. My hands shook uncontrobly as I fumbled for my phone, repeatedly pressing the wrong numbers.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to steady myself when I suddenly heard footsteps approaching. I randomly dialed a number and hit call just as the door swung open. Filthy bitch! What are you doing?"


    I whipped around and tossed my phone into a nearby pile of trash


    "Benjamin! How the bell did you let her wake up? She''s been awake for who loows how long, and she even broke


    the ro


    Topes!"


    The man named Luke stalked toward me, and I looked around frantically for something I could use to defend myself. Finding nothing, I took a step back, clenching my hands at my sides.


    "Listen, I don''t know who sent you to kidnap me, but it doesn''t matter. Whatever they promised you, just tell me. I''ll pay you double, and I''ll try to meet your conditions "As long as you don''t hurt me, I won''t say anything about this kidnapping. I can even offer you a substantial


    Special Halloween Treat

 Chapter 125

    Before I could finish my sentence, Luke grabbed my arm and pped me hard across the face. Blood trickled from theer of my mouth as he forced me back into the chair.


    "You think I''d be swayed by your sweet talk?"


    Benjamin began wrapping a rope around my wrists, circling it tighter with each pass. With two men holding me down, I had no chance to resist


    Benjamin seves lingered on me. "Right, Lake, let''s not be fooled by her. I can''t wait to have fun with her even if I have to die!"


    "What do you mean by that?" Luke snapped, tightening the rope into a firm knot. He spat on the ground, revealing his fierce demeanor. "The boss said If we pull this off, we''ll enjoy a luxurious lite!


    "A million, Benjamin! That''s enough for a house in our hometown and even a wife, Luke added, his voice brimming with excitement.


    #i may not be a millionaire, but I''d be well off in our little corner of the world," he continued.


    wasn''t sure if it was desperation that gave me courage, but my mind began to clear. From their conversation, I gathered that someone was indeed orchestrating my kidnapping-


    two seemed inexperienced and didn''t understand the gravity of thew. If tempting them with money wouldn''t work, I had to try intimidation instead.


    them, maintaining a cold expression. "Do you realize you''remitting a crime? Kidnapping is serious enough tond you in prison for a long time. "Buying a house in your hometown? Getting a wife?" 1 scoffed. "It''s possible you''ll spend your life as inmates instead." My words stunned them momentarily. I wasn''t afraid of their greed; I feared their lust.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    seizing the opportunity, I pressed on. "Look, if you''re willing to let me go, I can give you two million."


    I softened my tone, trying to appear sincere and innocent. "And I promise I won''t report you. This way, you won''t be criminals, and you''ll still get double the


    They exchanged a nce, and I sensed a flick


    aflicker of doubt in their eyes. Hope surged within me, but before I could say anything else, their phones suddenly rang. Luke nced at Benjamin and stepped outside to take the call. As he answered, the voice on the other end was heavily processed. Benjamin stood next to me, his eyes filled with unmistakable desire.


    As a women, I knew exactly what that meant. I fought the urge to recoil, forcing a smile as I pretended to be naive.


    ""What''s t


    ''s your name?" I asked. "I think you''re cuter than the guy from earlier. You must have a girlfriend, right? Is she pretty?"


    Benjamin, having shifted his focus onto me, shook his head. "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Do you want to date?" 1 racked my brain for a female celebrity or influencer that someone his age would low. "How about 1 introduce you to someone?"


    "Do you know that girl Lily who does the Bunny Dance?" I suddenly remembered a rising inte star who had been trendingtely-a cosyer who could pull


    off both cute and fierce looks, dubbed the "guy ma". "She''s signed with my dad''spany. If you''re into her, I could set you up."


    I noticed a glimmer of interest in Benjamin''s eyes. I continued, "Or can call her right now, and you two can chat. She loves meeting new people, and I think she''ll find you really interesting " "Really?"


    I watched as Benjamin pulled out his phone. If he let me inake the call, I could reach out to shaton or L.


    I wondered if they''d realized I was missing. If they knew, it would give me a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 126

    glimmer of hope. Chapter


    126Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I tried to watch Benjamin discreetly, but just as he was about to ask me for the number, Luke returned.


    "What are you doing, Benjamin?" Luke snapped, his face dark as he snatched the phone from Benjamin''s hands. You idiot! Are you so easily swayed by a few sweet words that you''ve forgotten your mission?


    "


    "Shut up, you slut!"


    Before I could finish, Luke pped me hard across the face again. My vision momentarily blurred from the blow, and my e


    nd my ears rang with a deafening buzz.


    "Don''t talk to her anymore." Luke yanked Benjamin by the cor and pulled him toward the door. "If you mess this up, I swear I''ll castrate you!"


    Their footsteps faded away, and it took a while before I felt a little better.


    I was left reeling from the p, feeling a wave of nausea wash over me.


    "Hello? Hello?" Ethan called out, his voice strained with urgency, but there was no response on the other end. "Evelyn, Evelyn, can you hear me? Answer me!"


    Hu face was stormy as he gripped the car keys and hunted out.


    Once in the car, he confirmed that my phone was still connected, and he drove straight to the police station.


    Upon his arrival, the previously rxed atmosphere at the station shifted to one of tension.


    The tech team began reviewing surveince footage and used GPS to locate my phone. Half an hourter, they managed to find a video showing me being taken away in a silver-gray van.


    Ethan watched the footage of her abduction, fury boiling inside him as he mmed his hand down on the coffee cup beside him.


    The police chief, apanying him, broke out in a cold sweat and wiped his forehead. "Mr. Grayson, based on our experience, Ms. Wiley is probably safe night


    so you don''t need to worry too much"


    now,


    "Probably safe?" Ethan shot him a dark look "You''ve been the chief for years, and that''s all you can say?


    It had only been 40 minutes since the report was filed, and all avable resources had been deployed. The police chief felt wronged but could only smile nervously and urge the tech department for updates. An hour passed, and finally, the information department reported a broader search area.


    Ethan rushed to the scene immediately.


    The light filtering through the wooden boards gradually dimmed, and 1 faintly heard someone calling my name.


    After what felt like an eternity, 1 confirmed that it was indeed someone calling for me it was Ethan''s voice.


    "Ethan, Ethan..."


    "It''s me, Evelyn." His voice was deep and soothing, carrying a sense of reassurance. "Evelyn, don''t be afraid. I''m almost there. Don''t be scared, Evelyn." It hurt so much.


    I had no idea when the kidnappers would return or what they would do to me when they did. Fighting through the pain, I slowly moved to where I had hidden my phone, and Ethan''s voice grew clearer. "There are two of them, Ethan." I nced around, trying to keep my tone steady despite the quiver in my voice. "I don''t know where I am, but it feels like some abandoned factory. The walls are made of red bricks"


    I ryed all the information I had. "There are two of them, and they don''t sound like locals; they seem to be from the south. I managed to bluff them, and they''re only here because someone told them to kidnap me. "But I haven''t offended anyone in Napel, I can''t think of who would want to kidnap me.." My voice trailed off as my consciousness began to fade.

 Chapter 127

    "Evelyn, Evelyn, answer mel" Ethan shouted. "Evelyn?"


    Ethan''s voice became increasingly distant, and I could no longer make out what he was saying as my consciousness faded.


    In thest moment, before I lost consciousness, I saw two blurry figures drawing closer.


    "Why haContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    hasn''t this bitch woken up yet? This is such a hassle."


    When I came to again, I opened my eyes to see Benjamin''s face looming over me. His yellowed teeth gleamed as he spolo, and the stench of his breath hit me like a wall. "Finally awake! I''ve been waiting forever!"


    His lecherous grin made my skin crawl as he turned to shout, "Luke, get in here! The woman''s awake!"


    My head throbbed painfully, and the agony coursing through my body kept me tethered to reality. "You better not touch me, or when I get out of here, I will-" Before I could finish my threat, Luke pped me across the face, sending me reeling. I instinctively nced toward my phone, just catching a glimpse of its case. Thank goodness they hadn''t discovered I had been in contact with Ethan.


    by cheekburned from the p, and Lake sneered at me, his expression menacing. "I don''t care who you are! Do you think you can threaten us in this situation? You''re asking for it!"


    Denna shoved Luke aside and reached out to touch my face. "Hey, can''t you be gentler? It''s a shame to mess up such a pretty face."


    As he spoke, his hand slipped under my clothes.


    Fear surged through me, and I screamed, "Let go of me! I said I can pay you!"


    Luke paused for a moment but then pulled out his phone.


    "Hold on, We have to take care of business first. The boss is in a hurry."


    "Yeah, yeah, but let me have a little fun first. Just let me get a few pictures to show him. That should be enough, right?"


    Benjamin was already yanking at my clothes, "What''s with the boss? Why does he want to wait until she''s awake to take the pictures? It''s such a waste of time. Does he think she looks better awake?"


    Benjamin''s words sent a shiver down my spine, and my pupils dted in fear. "Please, no! I''m begging you!" I cried, my voice breaking as I lost myposure- Benjamin didn''t stop; in fact, his movements became more frantic


    I could hear his breathing growing heavier. "Don''t me us; me yourself for messing with the wrong people."


    The ropes were tightly wound, malding it a struggle for Benjamin to get my jacket oft.


    Despair washed over me, and I felt a sudden surge of resolve.


    If only...


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang as the old wooden door was kicked open, and Ethan charged in


    ""Evelyn, don''t be afraid! I''m here!"


    The sudden burst of light was blinding, and whether it was from the brightness or the hope of rescue, the tears I had been holding back started to fall.


    I instinctively looked back at the doorway, hoping to see more help arrive, but no one else followed.


    "What the hell is going on?" Luke was the first to react.


    Benjamin hesitated for a moment before ring at me. Then, he grabbed a metal rod nearby, charging toward Ethan.


    The three of them began to fight.


    Ethan was fit and had some skills in self-defense, but going against two people, he quickly found himself at a disadvantage. "Ethan, where are the police? Why is it just you?" Ethan nced at me for a brief second, and at that moment, Luke pulled out a life from somewhere and lunged at him

 Chapter 128

    My heart felt like it was being squeezed tight, and pain coursed through me, malding me panic,


    The knife hadn''t pierced through.


    Ethan summoned some hidden strength, striking Luke back, who then copsed.


    Finally, arge group of police rushed through the door. The lead officers wielded batons and shields, quickly subduing the two men.


    At that moment, they realized the gravity of their situation; tears and snot ran down their faces as they cried out, "Officers, we''re innocent! We didn''t do anything!


    Someone made us do this! You should arrest him instead!"


    After receiving a kick, they finally settled down, ceasing their panicked cries,Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    From the crowd, a middle-aged man stepped forward, looking anxious. He reached out to support Ethan "Mr. Grayson, are you okay?"


    on seeing the blood on Ethan''s clothes, the man gasped in shock. "Your wounds..."


    Lihin stood up, brushing the man''s hand away, his steps unsteady but with a clear focus as he approached me,


    them did the police chief react, shouting, "What are you all doing? Hurry up and untie the hostage!"


    Ethan took the scissors handed to him by an officer and knelt down to cut the ropes binding me


    "Ethan," I called softly, on the verge of tears. I wanted to ask if he was hurt and thank him, but after calling his name, I couldn''t utter another word.


    His eyes were downcast, but when he looked up, I noticed they were red-timmed. "Thank goodness you''re safe."


    Seeing his blood-stained clothes made my heart ache, yet I felt a surge of gratitude.


    "Don''t..." Ethan smiled at me, reaching to wipe away the tears on my face, but before he could say anything, he copsed to the ground. "Ethan..." I quieldy knelt beside him, hugging him tightly, shouting to the others, "Someone, help! Quick"


    Before long, both Ethan and I were loaded into an ambnce.


    In the hospital, a female officer half-heartedly urged me to get examined while Erban was taken into the emergency room apanied by the police chief. "Do you have any symptoms besides dizziness and headaches? Are you listening? "She seems to be in a daze. Let''s arrange for a few more tests."


    I kept my gaze fixed on the emergency room door, my feelings in turmoil. It wasn''t until I heard the doctor call for additional tests that I snapped back to reality. I quickly shook my head, indicating that I was fine


    The doctor, still worried, asked me several more questions before finally concluding, "Nothing serious. You have some superficial wounds with no deep tissue damage. There''s a mild concussion; I''ll prescribe some medication for you.''


    I thanked the doctor and hurried out of the office toward the emergency room.


    Ethan, please be okay.


    At the entrance, the police chief was speaking with several officers. As I approached, I caught a snippet of conversation. "Investigate quickly and ensure efficiency." I peered inside but couldn''t see anything, so I turned to the chief. "How''s Ethan?" He looked at me deeply before shaking his head."


    "The two men were too rough and injured his intemal organs. The doctors are currently trying to save him."


    A buzzing sound filled my head, and my mind went nk. My nose tinged with sadness, and I felt my tears were threatening to spill again.


    Noticing my distress, the chief kindly tried to reassure me. "Don''t worry. The surgery is being performed by the best doctors in Napel. He will be fine."


    Catching sight of the marks on my wrist, he added, "We''ve brought those two in for questioning. They were acting under orders. We will definitely find out who''s behind this and get you the justice you deserve." Chapter 129

 Chapter 129

    Right now, all I could think about was Ethan''s safety. I had momentarily forgotten about the two kidnappers. If Ethan hadn''t arrived with the police in time, I couldn''t even imagine what might have happened.


    "Thank you. I appreciate your hard work," I said politely, exhaustion weighing down my body, forcing me to sit,


    The air fell silent as we waited for news.


    The "Emergency Room" sign glowed in red on the door, and I found myself stating at it, lost in thought. Memories of everything that had happened with Ethan since my rebirth reyed in my mind, especially his words, "I want to pursue you." I couldn''t help but waver. If I had known he would go to such lengths for me, would I still have rejected him back then?


    The icy heart that I thought was permanently frozen seemed to be slowly warming up.


    I wasn''t sure how much time had passed before someone finally emerged from the room.


    "Doctor, how is Ethan?"


    As I looked at the doctor with eager anticipation, he removed his mask and sand, "The life has been removed, the wound is being stitched, and now he needs to rest. Who is the family member? Come with me for some important information. Without thinking, I replied, "I am!"


    Family is on the way!"


    My words coincided with the police chief''s, who gave me a strange look before saying, "I forgot. Mr. Grayson''s butler mentioned he couldn''t make it, so you can help him take notes for now. Only then did I realize I had just referred to myself as Ethan''s family,


    We were a family in the past life, so we could still be considered a family in this life, right? I must be a little dazed and still getting used to this situation.


    Iforted myself with that thought while my body obediently followed the doctor After I learned everything I needed to know, Ethan had already been transferred to a hospital ward The nurse finished administering an IV drip and left.


    Ama


    I was boiling water when I heard the door open. A man in a suit walked in, followed by a middle-aged woman. They paused upon seeing me and asked, "Miss, who are you?"


    I recognized them as the Grayson family''s butler, Andy Wood, and the housekeeper, Katie Boyd.


    In my previous life, after marrying Erhan, I had spent years with them, they were diligent and good-hearted people. However, they didn''t know me now, and given the circumstances, I felt a bit awloward. "Hello-"


    Before I could finish, Ethan suddenly called out from behind me, "Let go of Evelyn! Don''t be afraid, I''m here to save you!"


    I tumed to see Erhan still unconscious on the bed, likely dazed from the anesthesia


    "Um, I''m Evelyn Wiley," I awkwardly exined


    The two exchanged a nce, confusion evident in their eyes. They were trained household staff from a wealthy family and were able to read the situation.


    Andy spoke first, "Ms. Wiley, hello. We are here to take care of Mr. Grayson"


    I stepped aside to give them space. "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you,"


    Katie moved forward to start tidying up the room.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Realizing it was inappropriate to stay there, I left voluntarily and sat on a chair in the hallway to gather my thoughts.


    Who could be behind such a severe attack, tisking capture just to pay a million to main me? The only person in Napel I had issues with was Leah. Could it be her? But that thought was quickly dismissed. With Leah''s background, it was unlikely she would casually spend a million


    n to hire kidnappers.


    So, who could it be?


    I truly had no clue at all.

 Chapter 130

    M


    surgery and wouldn''t wake up for a while.


    Ethan was still under anesthesia from the surgen


    Twanted to leave, but my feet felt glued to the floor. After sitting for a bit, difort began to spread throughout my body.


    Two hourster, Andy stepped out. "Ms. Wiley, Mr. Grayson has woken up."


    He was awake


    Hook a deep breath, the weight in my chest finally lifting.


    Nedding, I stood up, but as soon as I did, the room spun. The next moment, I plunged into darkness. When I woke again, sunlight filtered through the thin curtains


    As I opened my eyes, Ethan''s voice reached me. "Are you awake? Is anything bothering you?


    He then added, "Katie, go call the doctor!"


    Tuming my head, I saw Ethan''s face, bruised from fighting the kidnappers. He was in a wheelchair with an IV in his arm; he looked pale, likely due to blood loss.


    y gaze dropped to his abdomen, but his clothes concealed the extent of his wounds.


    In my dream, just before I


    I woke


    up, there were images of blood everywhere.


    I had been surprised when he came alone to save me, but when he fought against the two kidnappers, I felt both shocked and worried.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if he had considered the life threatening risk he faced to rescue me. Seeing him wounded in that moment shattered any illusions I had about being able to fool myself.


    I wanted him to be safe and healthy in this world.


    At that moment, all feelings of love, hate, and grievances evaporated,


    "Evelyn?" Ethan noticed I hadn''t moved and looked a bit anxious.


    "I''m fine." I shifted slightly, pushing against the side of the bed, trying to sit up. "You don''t have to stay here; go get some rest."


    But as soon as I moved, the room spun violently again,


    "You can''t get up." Ethan quickly pressed down on me, but his movement caused him to pull at his wound, and he gasped in pain.


    I frowned, tuming to look at him, my tone filled with unintentional urgency. "I won''t move, and you shouldn''t either. Have you forgotten that you''re a patient too?


    His hands remained on my shoulders, and upon hearing my words, he suddenly smiled, adjusting himself in the wheelchair to sit morefortably. "Okay, I won''t move." Our eyes met unexpectedly. Tooked into his eyes, and he looked into mine.


    Tears threatened to spill as a tide of repressed fear and anxiety washed over me. I quickly turned my gaze away, focusing on the view outside the window.


    My throat felt tight, and I was afraid to speak, worried that if I did, my vulnerability would spill out.


    "Evelyn," Ethan said softly, "It''s all right; it''s over now. I won''t let anyone hurt you again."


    His hand slowly reached for mine, but just as he was about to grasp it, I snapped back to reality and quickly pulled my hand away.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With my eyes now dry, I turned to look at him. "Thank you, Ethan," I said.


    "You''re still injured; you should rest," 1 added, forcing a smile. "I''m fine; I just need to lie down for a couple of days."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I noticed him frowning


    Beneath the nkets, my hand clenched the sheets tightly. I knew my subtle rejection would upset him, but I couldn''t forget what had happened in my past lite.


    No matter how much time had passed, the scars from past Injuries would always remain There would always be moments when the wounds would ache faintly, reminding me of the paint had endured. I was afraid of that pain.


    I didn''t want to go through something li


    He that again.


    Special Halloween Treat More Coins, More Thrills!

 Chapter 131

    "Evelyn, must you push me away?" Ethan''s mood dropped. Even his voice had tumed as cold as ice.


    I pressed my lips together and said nothing. I was terrified of what he would say next.


    I wanted him to stop talking, but befor I could say anything, be continued, "You obviously like me back. Why won''t you admit it? You were so concrmed and afraid when I got stabbed. I heard everything you said to me." Listening to Erisan made me feel like a pebble had been thrown into a calm Lake, sending ripples spreading outward


    Now that the memories that 1 had buried on purpose had been mentioned again, I could no longer lie to myself or to others


    When Ethan was stabbed by those kidnappers, there had been so much blood.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I had watched the blood soak through his shirt as he stumbled over to me and untied the ropes around me. After that, he had fallen unconscious to the ground.


    I was terrified. I was more scared than I had been in my previous life when I realized that he would never love me.


    I was afraid that he would no longer exist in this world and that I would never hear any news about him again. In the future, whenever he was mentioned, I would only be able to start every sentence with "When he was alive." I was afraid of loving him.


    "Can you let me rest for a while? I felt rather weak, and I didn''t know how to face my own feelings.


    Ethan was silent for a moment. When the doctor entered, he said, "I''ll leave once the doctor has examined you and confirmed that you''re alright."


    I didn''t speak again.


    I had a concussion, to begin with, and my eardrum was ruptured. I had been so tense with worry during Ethan''s operation that I hadpletely neglected my own difort.


    Once Ethan''s operation was over, I had rxed, and my body copsed at once.


    After the doctor had examined me, he instructed me to stay in bed. He said that the symptoms of dizziness and nausea would get better after a couple of days. After the doctor left, Erhan told Katle to take care of me and left in his wheelchair. Katie was worried and tried to go over to push him, but he refused to let her. She was at a loss and turned to look at me.


    I looked at Ethan''s ngid figure and was resigned. "Ethan, let Katie go with you.


    Ethan paused for a moment. He swiveled around to face me. "Aren''t you trying to push me away?"


    I was stumped and didn''t know how to answer him.


    There was an obstinate look in his eyes, but there was also hope in them.


    He was looking so intensely at me. I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t bring myself to say the hurtful words that I had been nning to say.


    I felt irritated, and my tone was unpleasant as I said, "Ethan, you got injured because of me. Even if a stranger saved you, you wouldn''t ignore them, would you?


    Ethan just kept looking at me.


    And


    I knew what he meant, and I new what he was hoping for. However, it annoyed the to no end to be forced into a corner like this.


    I hated it when people pushed me, and no matter who was doing it, I would only be more stubborn and resistant as a result.


    My expression turned cold. "And as a stranger, I will pay your medical tees and reimburse you for your meals and for the inconvenience that it''s caused y


    As soon as I finished, Ethanughed coldly, turned his wheelchair around, and lett,


    you."


    He couldn''t control the direction he was moving in because of how and he ended up bumping into the door. It jolted his wound, and he tumed pale from the pain.


    Linstinctively tried to get out of bed, but the


    he dizziness was unbearable,


    Katie on over "Mr. Ethan, be careful! Did you get but anywhere? I''ll call the doctor.


    "I''d rather just crash to my death" riban was sulky and looked very disgruntled.


    I was also very angry. I reached out and pulled the nkets over my head. "It you''re going to die, do it somewhere far away. Don''t do it here," I said coldly

 Chapter 132

    Ethan and I had started fighting out of nowhere, and it confused Katie. "Mr. Grayson, Ms. Wiley." II


    ge reason, I felt very wronged. I pulled the nkets off, but Ethan was gone.


    For some strange


    Katie stood beside my bed, looking rather bewildered. "Ms. Wiley,"


    I took a deep breath and suppressed my emotions. I smiled at Katie. "Katie, please go and take a look at Ethan. Follow him and make sure he gets back to his room safely. I''ll be alnight here. Go on." Kate nodded and hurted out.


    Silence descended over my hospital room onContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    once more, and I stated up at the ceiling. After a long time, the feeling of frustration dissipated slightly.


    Trookout my phone and sent a message to Liam. After a while, he called me back.


    He had been very busy dealing with thend, and he didn''t sound as rxed as he had in the past. "What is it? I just had a meal with someone from the grantsmittee, and I just left the hotel"


    nad been nning on buying thend with the 30 million I gave him, but Liam had found out that I could get it for three or four million cheaper if I didn''t get it through foreclosure.


    He had been trying to contact all his connections just to save a bit of money,


    I thought for a moment and told him about what I had experienced in the past two days.


    Liam immediately seemed agitated. He said that he wanted to buy a ticket tight away


    way toe back and see me, I


    but I stopped him.


    I told him that I was fine now and that thednappers had been caught, so I was perfectly safe. I stressed that we were currently at a y Plus, he had already drink so much while entertaining all these people. He couldn''t let all that effort be for nothing. After I reasoned with him, I ended on a threatening note. Liam finally agreed to stay in Yardville for a while.


    very important juncture."


    He was silent on the phone for a moment before he said, "Who ordered them to Iddnap you? They even wanted to take nude photos of you. They were clearly out to


    in you.


    1 pressed my lips together. "That''s why I need you to stay in Vardville."


    "Me?" Liam seemed doubtful.


    Tgripped the phone hard and got up slowly so that I could sit on the bed. The dizziness gave me great difort, and waves of nausea swept over me. It took me a while to recover "There are a few suspects, but it won''t be convenient for me to inve


    to investigate them myself." "Who?" Liam had gone to a quieter ce, and he sounded more serious than he had j


    I just now.


    "Help me find out if Jack has offended anyely. If he hasn''t, then investigate him directly,"


    "You suspect your own father of getting someone to kidnap you?" Liam was shocked.


    "Yes."


    Jack was even capable of threatening me with Grandma. Why wouldn''t he orchestrate a kidnapping and get some nude photos to threaten me with?


    In myst life, although I hadn''t beenpletely obedient to them, I rately disobeyed. I would do whatever they asked me to do, as long as it wasn''t something! was very reluctant to do. This life was different. I was like a broken kite in their hands. They couldn''t catch me, and when I broke free of their control, it meant that they had lost something. that benefited them. "Why?" Liam still could not quite


    uite digest the fact that my father would employ someone to kidnap me,


    I was amused. "It''s just a pu


    I couldn''t tell Liam more. I couldn''t tell him that jack had used Grandma to threaten me.


    When he beard that I was only suspicious, Liam finally seemed more epting of the notion. "Who else is there?

 Chapter 133

    Who else was there?


    "Leah


    "Her?"


    Thummed in acknowledgment.


    "Would she dare?"


    It was alreadyte winter. The leaves on the camphot trees had pretty much all fallen, and all that was left were bare branches stretching out.


    I didn''t know whether Leah would have the courage to do it, but I knew that jealousy could change a personpletely.


    I didn''t think too highly of myself, but neither would 1 underestimate other people. Besides, my suspicions weren''t groundless.


    "That day when the Iddnapper received a call, the moment the call was connected, I heard the voice on the other end and it sounded like a woman."


    hadn''t been sure before, but I suddenly remembered that in our sophomore year of high school, L had be obsessed with a male voice actor who had a very melodious voice.


    During that period, she would rey his voice on her phone both day and night whenever she had time.


    However, not long after that, it was revealed that the voice actor was actually female. The voice had just been a product of a voice changer and a sound card. L had been devastated. She began to research methods on how to distinguish someone''s real voice. I had been with her almost every day, so I had heard her talk about it.


    Just now, when I remembered the voice, I suddenly realized that it was a female voice.


    "Alright." Someone seemed to be calling out to Liam on his end. He answered them and told me about it before going back to his affairs.


    It was 1:00 am, and the door to my roo


    room was pushed open. I wasn''t asleep, and when I opened my eyes,


    1. s. I saw Ethan''s butler hurrying in


    "Ms. Wiley, I''m very sorry to disturb you at such ate hour." Andy bowed to me and looked up. "Mr. Grayson suddenly has a high fever. He''s delicious, and the paracetamol the doctor gave him doesn''t seem to be having an effect.


    "Mr. Grayson keeps calling out your name, so I came to see you because I didn''t know what else to do."


    Why had he gotten a fever all of a sudden when he had been fine that moming?


    Several thoughts shed through my


    Had the operation not gone badly? Had his wound been infected? Was it something else?


    Lignored the dizziness I felt and scrambled out of bed at once.


    I stumbled as soon as my feet hit the floor, but luckily, Andy caught me in time.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Thanks"


    "I should be thanking you." Andy waved and called for a caregiver to push a wheelchair in. I sat in the wheelchair and was pushed to Ethan''s hospital room


    I stopped beside the bed and reached out to feel Ethun''s forehead. It was as hot as a piece of coal. He was burning up, but he looked unusually pale.


    In my memories, Ethan rarely got sick. In myst life, I had never seen him in such a fragile state. However, this was already the second time he''d gotten sick in this life.


    "Ethan, Ethan.." I spoke up. I wanted to ask if he was unwell, but he didn''t react at all, His eyes remained closed, as if he was fast asleep.


    He was drenched in sweat, and the sweat on his forehead had dampened his hair.


    I called out to him again twice, but he still didn''t react.


    Andy stood beside us, loolding more and more anxious. "What should we do? How can he endure such a high fever?"

 Chapter 134

    I took Ethan''s hand. His palm was also burning


    I told Andy to get me a basin of water so that I could try to lower Ethan''s temperature.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    id a handkerchief soaked in cold water on his forehead and rubbed his palms, his back, and the back of his foot with alcohol. After I hadnded myself for more than an hour, Ethan''s temperature finally dropped slightly.


    His clothes were soaked, and I didn''t have the strength to move him. I told the caregiver to wipe him down and change him into a set of dry clothes


    Throughout the entire process, Ethan didn''t even open his eyes once.


    I felt rather nervous, so I took his hand again and called out to him, "Erban, wake up! Open your eyes and look at me, okay?"


    A few seconds after I finished speaking, Ethan slowly opened his eyes.


    I couldn''t help being delighted. I held on to the railings on the side of the bed and used it to support myself as I stood up. "Ethan, are you awake?"


    saw that he looked rather dazed, and he only became more alert after a few seconds.


    He stared at me without spealding, and I began to get anxious. I raised my hand and ced it on his forehead. "Did the fever try your brain? Your temperature isn''t as high as it was just now."


    I turned to tell Andy to call for a doctor, but Ethan grabbed my right hand.


    "It didn''t fry my brain. His voice was hoarse because of his high fever, and it sounded like silk being tom apart


    I turned to look at him, and my gaze rested on his face. I only looked at him for a while, but Ethan''s face gradually tumed slightly red.


    Was he shy?


    I raised an eyebrow and felt the urge tough, but 1 suppressed it. "You had a very bad fever just now. Your temperature has juste down slightly. Do you st feel unwell?"


    Ethan held my hand tightly and sat up at once. However, perhaps he had used too much strength, he swayed slightly.


    I reached out to help him, but he held his forehead and shook his head. "I''m fine. Sit down. Didn''t the doctor forbid you from getting out of bed?"


    Ethan looked at me rather expressionlessly.


    I sat back down in the wheelchair obediently and stared at him. After a while, I couldn''t helpughing.


    Ethan was confused at my mirth, and his brow wrinkled slightly. "What are youughing at?"


    I coughed and shook my head as I smiled at him. I pointed to the wheelchair I was sitting in. "Don''t you think that the two of us are in a very pathetic situation right now?


    "We''re talking turns sitting in a wheelchair and going to and from our hospital rooms. It feels like I''m popping in to see my neighbor."


    Ethan''s expression warmed up slightly, but he still looked stern. "If It''s possible, I wouldn''t want either of us to sta


    stay at the hospital or have to use a wheelchair."


    He spoke so earnestly that when I looked into his eyes, I couldn''t bear to tell the joke that I''d been about to tell.


    I looked at my hand, which was mped tightly in his. Although it hurt a little, and I couldn''t help resisting such intimacy, I didn''t pull my hand away.


    1 pressed my lips together and said, "I''m sorry for speaking to you like that this morning. I wasn''t thinking, and I''m sorry."


    He probably hadn''t expected me to apologize. Ethan was startled and frowned, "You know that I don''t want your apology, and I didn''t mind what you said this morning. I just don''t like the fact that you keep resisting me." Ethan''s voice was extremely hoarse, so he lost his voice every so often mid-sentence. He cleared his throat. "You know something, Eve? I don''t even know how to behave around you anymore.


    "There was a period when I felt really upset because I couldn''t understand why you suddenly didn''t like me anymore. In f


    seemed to hate me.


    "You clearly used to like me so much in the past. You said that you would stay by my side and that you''d always like me. You are with me, studied with me, and 1 became used to having yourpany. "Then you suddenly disappeared. Not only that, you treat me as if I were a piece of trash. It feels like it disgusts you to evene into the slightest bit of contact with me.''


    The intense light in Ethan''s eyes grew dim as heughed self-deprecatingly.


    I felt a piercing pain in my heart. It felt as if I''d been pricked with a needle, and it made me feel very ufortable

 Chapter 135

    I opened my mouth and tried to deny it, but it didn''t feel like it was enough. It was as if he wouldn''t be able to believe such a paltry response.


    "Ethan" I looked at him, and for a wild moment, I wanted to ask if he believed in ghosts and gods or about previous lives.


    Would he believe it if I told him that the two of us had had a bad ending in our previous life?


    However, the moment passed, and I gave up almost Instantly.


    I got confused at times, too. Was my past life real, or had I imagined it? Besides, Ethan had always been an atheist,


    Ethan looked at me and waited to hear what I would say next.


    I pressed my lips together and looked at him. "I put so much effort into liking you in the past. I really liked you so much, but liking you with all my strength was too exhausting.


    You used to say that I was a fickle person who couldn''t keep my interest in anything for long, didn''t you?" I shed a smile at him. "Maybe you were right. My feelings for you were fickle too."


    "You like me." Ethan spole very confidently. "Do you think I''ll believe you just because you said all that? Evelyn, why do you want to lie to yourself?" Ethan leaned forward, and the distance between us was suddenly reduced. Llooked at him and sensed that he wouldn''t give up until he achieved his goal. I didn''t want to admit that I liked him, but I couldn''t find a good reason for denying it so that he would never bother me again.


    I suddenly felt as if my strength had been drained. It felt like I was standing at a crossroads, and no matter whether I went right, left, forward, or backward, it would all be of no use


    I tried to pull out the band that he was holding, but I couldn''t move it at all.


    Ethan leaned in even more closely, and his hoarse voice seemed to manur, "Eve, stop lying to yourself, y?"


    "Ethan..." I gripped the armrests of the wheelchair tightly and looked away as I lowered my eyes. "Don''t force me Afterar


    moment, the ward was still silent.


    Ethan looked down at my hand, which he was still holding. He looked up after a moment and said, "Alright, I won''t force you. However, don''t be repulsed by me. "Eve, you''ve always been the one I liked, from the beginning until the end.


    "I''ve never liked anyone else. Leah is the granddaughter of Grandpa''srade, and her father worked as a chauffeur for Grandpa. That''s why he takes extra care of


    her."


    "Is that also why you take extra care of Leah?" I pulled my hand away from him and looked at him emotionlessly.


    "Leah has a congenital heart disease," Erhan began.


    I looked at him and felt that he didn''t seem very believabl


    Leah was such a healthy person. Did she really have a heart o


    I condition?


    Someone who had yed all kinds of tricks in both lifetimes wouldn''t have a heart condition, would they? That twisted heart of hers was probably stronger than a healthy heart,


    Ethan seemed resigned when he realized that I didn''t believe him. He pinched the bridge of his nose and continued to exin, "His father was my grandfather''s chauffeur


    "Before Leah was born, her father and my grandfather got into a car ident while they were on a business trip. "Leah''s mother went into prematurebor because of the grief she felt at losing her husband Leal was a premature baby and was bom with the disease. Leah''s dad died to protect my grandfather. "Grandpa feels that he owes their family a debt, so he told me to take care of Leah."


    In my past life, all I had known was that Leah was the granddaughter ofn''srade, but I had never known that her father had once savedn. "Ethan, you have the makings of a gentleman." I smiled at him and suddenly became tired of listening to him. "I''m tired, and I''m going back to sleep. Have fun on


    your own."


    reached out to push my wheelchair away.


    1 had only just turned when I realized that I could no longer push the wheelchair, no matter how hard 1 tried.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I was still trying to find the reason for it when the sound of Ethan''s lowughter came from behind me.


    Ellian suddenly got out of bed, clutching his wounds. He stood in front of me to block my path. "Eve, are you jealous?"

 Chapter 136

    I was just about to lose my temper and make Ethan go away, but he startled me with his question. I cocked my head to look at him.


    Ethan bent over so that we could see eye to eye. "Well? Are you?"


    "Get away from me!" I was angry, and I also felt rather embarrassed that someone was seeing right through me. Moreover, I was annoyed with Ethan.


    He was quite a gentleman. Since he was, I should let him continue being one. Besides, he had given me a project in exchange for me keeping quiet about Leah ndering me


    Although I had benefited from it, there was a world of difference between something I had proactively sought out versus something that had been thrust upon me. After I told him to crawl out, Ethan was startled. Then, he burst into loudughter.


    I red at him, but he wasughing so hard that he couldn''t stand upright. It tugged at his wound, and he stoppedughing at once as he grimaced in pain.


    was happy to see him encounter a minor setback I smiled widely at him and said, enunciating each word clearly, "You deserve it."


    As soon as I spoke, Andy knocked on the door and entered. When he saw Ethan crouching on the floor, his face contorted with pain, he hastily helped Ethan to get backinbed


    the emotion, I wheeled myself quietly outside.


    At around 10:00 pm that night, Liam called.


    I had just finished eating dinner and was staring out at the sky, looking for stars.


    "You told me to Investigate Jack, so I did." Liam''s voice traveled over the phone. "His movements have been very mundely. He hasn''t offended anyone at the malls, and he doesn''t hang out with many people in his personal life. I''ve also checked his secretary, and they''re all pretty normal."


    After I had calmed down and thought about my kidnapping, it did seem that Jack didn''t have a motive that was strong enough.


    I acquiesced, and Liamughed. "I did find something interesting, however."


    The hospital was a private hospital, and it was located outside the Napel Rings, Winter evenings were very foggy. I couldn''t even see the moon, let alone any stars 1adjusted my position and asked, "Is there anything else?" "Your father''s almost 60 this year, right?


    "Yes. What about it?"


    "He may be old, but he really does get around, doesn''t he?" Liam said. He sent me a video through WhatsApp.


    I clicked on it to watch it, and I suddenly burst intoughter,


    Jack was in the midst of a sexual roley with a woman, and he was having the time of his life. The video was very graphic, and the contents were scandalous.


    if I decided to show the video to Ivy, or even if I just leaked it to the public, it would cause a huge scandal for Jack''spany and for the Wiley family.


    Scandals were a major taboo for the head of anypany.


    If someone could not even be faithful to his own family, the public wouldn''t believe that they would do their work properly either. The shareholders would be even less likely to buy their stock How likely was it that I would seed in trading this for Grandma?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Tthought for a moment, then sat up and got out of bed. "Liam, can you do me another favor?"


    Half an hourter, I hung up, feeling rather hopeful.


    I would be able to have Grandma with me now, wouldn''t I?

 Chapter 137

    The moming sunlight shone onto my bed, and I instinctively blocked my face with my hand.


    I picked up my phone to look at the time, only to find that Liam had sent me several messages in the middle of the night. "Are you asleep? Reply to this as soon as you wake up!


    I was confused, so I wrote out a quick message, "What is it? Why are you in such a rush?"


    I sent out the message and began maneuvering my wheelchair to the bathroom to get washed up. I brought my phone with me.


    Liam''s reply came quickly, as if he had been waiting for me. "I''ve found the mastermind behind it."


    My eyes twitched. He was so efficient. I forgo brushing my teeth and called him at once,


    "Who is it?" in the mirror, my brow was furrowed tightly. I already had someone in mind.


    If it wasn''t Jack, then all that was left was


    As I expected, I heard the all-too-familiar name right after that.


    "You''re right. It was Leah." Liam sighed, probably in exasperation. "Is that woman crazy? Why does she spend all her time trying to cause trouble for you instead of doing something sensible?


    "It''s because of that Ethan guy, isn''t it? She''s the one who''s trying to pursue him without any self-respect. Why does she keep dragging you into this?"


    He was indignant and seemed to want to curse her more, but interrupted. "How did you find out?"


    I had to say that Liam really was capable; even the police were still investigating. However, he found the culprit so quickly.


    "I investigated the background of the kidnappers and got someone to hack into their phones, I found the number that called them.


    "I have to say, Leah isn''t that much of an idiot. Of course, she isn''t that smart, either. She didn''t use her own phone to call. She used her mother''s."


    I probably hadn''t fully recovered yet because it took me a while to realize what Liam had said,


    I told Liam to send me the evidence. I was nning to call the police.


    After I hung up, I took a deep breath, but I couldn''t help thinking about how Benjamin had leered at me and how Luke had pped me several times. There were still deep red marks on my wrists where I had been tied up. It all reminded me that I could not forgive Leah this time. Just as I was about to make the call, there was a knock on the door. I thought it was the doctor going on his rounds, so I called out," Thastily made myself presentable, but as soon as I opened the bathroom door, I saw Ethan sitting outside,


    He was attached to a drip, but he had obstinately made Andy leave and was holding on to the stand.


    He had probably pulled on his wound again. There were faint bloodstains on the abdormen area of his hospital gown


    Ethan looked pale, and his voice was weak. "Eve."


    "Come in!"


    My heart ached a little, so I wheeled myself over to him. "Didn''t the doctor tell you to rest and stay in bed? Look, the wound is bleeding again," I said. I reached out for the call button to call for a doctor


    He suddenly grabbed me, looking as if he was in great pain. "Eve, the person who tried to hurt you..."


    I was startled. When I saw him hesitate, I suddenly understood something. I stated fixedly at him, but I didn''t fling his hand away. I still had hope.


    My tone became cold. "What do you want to say?"


    He considered it for a long time before saying, "You know everything, don''t you?"


    "Ethan, if you can find out who is behind it, so can II paused and added, "I''m willing to believe what you said yesterday."


    He had said that he had no feelings for Leah and that it was all due ton''s wishes.


    What choice would Ethan make this time?


    "Don''t disappoint me, Ethan," hoped silently.


    "Eve, I.. You know how deandpa has always treated Leah and her family... Eve, please. This will be thest time. Don''t call the police yet, for my sake."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart grew cold. I flung his hand away. "So you came all the way here despite the fact that your stitches burst not to see me, but to plead for mercy on Leah''s behalf?"


    Ethan pressed his lips together, unwilling to


    I couldn''t believe his audacity!


    speak. He didn''t dare to loglt into my eyes.

 Chapter 138

    When I saw him in that state, I suddenly thought of my previous life.


    Fonce had a high fever in the middle of the night, but no matter how many times I called Ethan, I couldn''t get through.


    The maids had wanted to take me to the hospital, but obstinately insisted on waiting for Ethan toe home.


    In the end, I fainted from the fever andy in hospital for three days and three nights. Ethan''s phone had remained off the entire time.


    I had even began wondering if something had happened to him.


    Right after that, I bumped into him around the corner in the hospital,


    He had been carefully taking care of Leals, and when Leah sarme, she whined at him on purpose, "Ethan, only twisted my anide. It''s been three days! Thepany needs you. You should go home." She had smiled so brightly that it seemed to make my eyes sting


    What had Ethan said at the time?


    He had said, "It''s alright. Company affairs aren''t as important as you are."


    Was it thepany that was unimportant, or was it me?


    I pulled myself away from the memories, but my heart still throbbed dully. It was time to make a choice again.


    "What about you, Ethan? Do you also owe Leah something?" I suppressed the lump in my throat, unwilling to show him my weakness.


    "Do I deserve to suffer temble things just because Leah is to be pitied? What right do you have to forgive her on my behalf? We''re not even friends. Don''t cross the


    "She wanted to take nude photos of me, and she hired people to ruin me. Despite this, you''re still on her side, aren''t you?


    "I see that you haven''t changed at all. You''ve never cared for me. Ethan, you''re disgusting"


    The wann affection I had felt over the past two days had been shattered by reality, and my thoughts were slowly bing clearer.


    Wait a minute! Why did I have to wait for Ethan to choose between Leah and me? Had I been reborn just to get hurt again? No, absolutely not.


    I ignored Ethan and picked up my phone to call the police. "Hello, is this the police station? -


    Before I could finish, Ethan somehow found the strength to snatch the phone away from me. I stared at him in shock "Hello, are you still on the line?"


    H


    "I''m sorry. Wrong number," than answered firmly, his voice trembling.


    "Please don''t disrupt public order. Making a false police report can have you punished by-Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My ears were ringing I couldn''t hear the rest of the sentence clearly,


    I felt my heart thumping madly from anger, and then my world began spinning.


    When I woke up again, it was the middle of the right. The darkness outside the window seemed to devour everything like a vicious beast.


    Ethan was sitting beside my bed, and he had fresh bandages on his wound. When he saw that I was awake, he got to his teet excitedly and pressed the call button at


    I had a splitting headache.


    The doctor rushed over very quickly. He flipped through my records as he said, "You mustn''t get agitated while you''re recovering, or you may easily faint. I''ve given you a calming medicine, so don''t let yourself get over-excited for the time being. If you rest well, you''ll be able to recover very soon.


    Ethan''s intense gaze bore into me.


    I turned my head willing to look at him.


    The doctor left tactfully, and Ethan said, "


    , "Eve, l''in sorry, I-"


    "Get out."


    "Eve, can you please give i


    me some time?


    I was lost for words. Couldn''t he understand?


    "Erhan, I told you to get out! 1 don''t want to see you!" I caised my voice all of a sudden, and my headache grew worse.

 Chapter 139

    Dizziness and nausea swept over me at once. I used the wheelchair to support myself as I stood up and stumbled toward the bathroom.


    Nothing came up, but I felt crampa assail me in waves


    I felt terrible, not just physically but also emotionally.


    Tears fell down my cheeks as I vomited, and although I raised my hand to wipe them away, more fell.


    In the end, I could no longer stand it. A nurse came and injected me with a sedative. Iy in bed, and I didn''t want to see Erhan at all. I said very softly, "Tell him to go out. I don''t want to see him."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I turned my head aside. Even taking another nce at him seemed to repulse me.


    Perhaps it was because of the revulsion in my eyes, but Ethan pressed his lips together, looking at a loss.


    I felt that it wasughable. He had lown that it would hurt me when he made that choice, but he had still chosen to hurt me. Why was he putting up an art now? "I don''t want to see him! Tell him to get lost!"


    The nurse saw that I was getting agitated again, so she walked over to Ethan. "The patient gets agitated when she sees you. You''d better leave for now."


    Ethan clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles bulged, and be nced at me again before leaving-


    The sedative made me fall asleep, and after about three hours, I woke up. The drip was finished, and my thoughts were sluggish due to the effects of the sedative. It took me a while to remember that I had to go to the police station to make a report,


    I changed in the bathroom and walked over to the door. When I twisted the doorknob and opened it, I saw a bodyguard in a ck suit standing outside. When I tried to go out, he blocked my path


    I had the faint inkings of a suspicion. My expression tumed cold. "Move aside!"


    The bodyguard inclined his head. "I''m sorry, Ms. Wiley. Mr. Grayson says that you''re in no condition to go out."


    "Erban!" My hands tightened on the armrests, and I took a deep breath to suppress my emotions. "What if I insist on going out?"


    The bodyguard lowered his head and said nothing.


    1 understood. Ethan wanted to keep me under control.


    I was so angry that I wanted tough. Ethan was really a force to be reckoned with.


    I took out my phone and unblocked his number, then tapped on the screen to make the call. It only rang twice before he answered.


    All I could hear was the sound of electrical static as Ethan remained silent. I didn''t know whether it was because he felt guilty, but I no longer cared.


    I said, "Ethan, tell your dog to get lost. You may control everything in Yardville, but do you think you''ll be able to do the same in Napel?


    "You''re holding me captive illegally. Since you''re so keen on going through difficult times with Leah, I don''t mind helping you out."


    "Eve." Ethan finally spoke, and his voice sounded exhausted and weak "Give me some time. I''ll take care of this."


    ughed and looked at the burly man who was preventing me from going out. "How will you take care of it? Are you going to find a way to prove Leah''s innocence and clear her name?


    "I don''t trust you. I only trust myself. I didn''t want to w


    to waste any more time ta


    There was silence over the phone for a few seconds before Ethan spoke again. "I''m sorry."


    talking to him. "Will you tell your dog to get lost or not?"


    Sorry?


    Sorry?


    What use was it to be sorry?


    Thung up expressionlessly. I was about to call Liam when the bodyguard came up to take my phone. "Ms, Wiley, since you''ve finished your conversation with Mr. Grayson, I''ll take care of your phone for now. It will be returned to you when Mr. Grayson gets back."

 Chapter 140

    At the Grayson residence in Yardville, Ethan looked very thin as be stood in front of fan. The atmosphere between them was tense.


    "Grandpa, you''re only indulging Leah if you keep defending her like this." Ethan was pale as he looked atn, whose expression was stem and seemed very forbidding. "She isn''t the innocent, adorable, and frail little girl that she is in your memories! She hasn''t been for a long time!


    "Last time, she hired someone to make up scious rumors about Evelyn, and she almost ruined an innocent wom


    "At the time,!


    you said that she was too young to know the consequences of doing such a thing, so you made me save her, I did it, but look at what''s happened. "She went and hired someone to kidnap Evelyn and made those lowlites take mude photos of her. She even told them to rape Evelyn. Do you still think she''s


    After Ethan had finished,n remained silent.


    He fixed a sharp gaze on Ethan, and after a moment, he said, "Leah doesn''t have a bad heart. I''m sure you know that she only did it because she cares about you. As for Evelyn..."


    unpaused and looked disgusted. "Leah wouldn''t have done this to her if she hadn''t seduced you."


    Ethan''s hands balled into fists as they hung by his side. He pressed his lips together and opened his mouth to retort, but tan walked over to him and reached out to pat him on the shoulder. "Ethan, we owe this to the Grants.


    "As for the kidnapping, I don''t care whether you find a scapegoat, pay a bribe, or threaten them..." tan''s eyes narrowed. "I want Leal to be safe." Tanpaused. "After this, I''m going to send you both abroad. When you return from your studies in a couple years'' time, I''ll hold the wedding for you.


    31


    Ethan''s lip curled. He took a step back and looked up inton''s eyes "Grandpa, I am not going to collude with you in sheltering Leal''s crimes, and I''m not going to marry her. Also, Evelyn didn''t seduce me. She''s the only one for me. Ethan turned and walked off. He had never disobeyedn like that before.


    There was a sinister look in tan''s eyes as he watched Ethan leave. He took his teacup and smashed it on the floor. "Asshole! Just how much do you like that Evelyn


    In the hospital room, I stared at the tightly closed door. I was so angry that I wanted to p Ethan.


    The hands on the clock ticked on, and very soon, it was evening, Katle brought me dinner, and I tumed to look out the window.


    "Ms. Wiley, you''re still sick. It''ll take longer for you to recover if you don''t eat.


    000


    I sat at the windowsill and hugged my knees to my chest. My lips twitched. "Does it matter whether I''m sick or not? or." I turned my head slowly to look at Katie," Would it be worse than having my freedom restricted like it is now?" Katie looked bewildered. She wrung her hands "Ms. Wiley, perhaps Mr. Grayson has no choice."


    "No choice?" I repeated what Katie had said. It seemedughable, but apart from that, I felt nothing


    Everyone would say that Ethan was only doing this to me because he had no choice. They all saw things from his perspective.


    But I was the victim Why did I have to be understanding toward them? No matter how difficult or hard things were for them, what did it have to do with me?


    What about when Benjamin tore my clothes off and when his rough fingers touched my skin?


    What about when Luke pped me?


    What about when they were about to take nude photos of me and vite me?


    Why did I deserve that? Who had thought about things from my perspective?


    I closed my eyes and looked outside again. "I won''t eat. You can go."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 141

    It was early morning. I listened to the fading footsteps outside before pulling off the covers and petting dressed quickly.


    Ten minutester, there was a soft knock on the door.


    I walked over and tumed the handle. Liam stood outside, his mischievous eyes plinting. "Well? When ites down to it, you know you can always count on right?"


    I nced around, keeping my voice low. "Where''s the bodyguard?"


    Liam made a slicing gesture across his neck with a gain, and I colled my eyes, Lowering my cap, I walked out. "Are you alone?"


    "Come on, you don''t believe me?" Liam lopt pace behind me, still using his mouth but moving fast, "I used to be a real pro at this stuff. That bodyguard? I could take on two of them, no problem..."


    As we reached the stairwell, I spotted the bodyguard. The nurses at the station were still busy with their rounds and hadn''t noticed yet.


    I walked over and leaned in to check his breathing. He was still alive. I was filled with relief. Things would get messy it someone actually died.


    I turned to leave, but Liam, looking a bit sheepish, muttered, "itonestly, I just knocked him out with some drugs. That guy''s huge-I thought I was done for. Lucky forme, I''m a genius."


    by sports cars. H


    We moved through without any issues, and it didn''t take long before we reached the hospital parking lot. Liam unlocked a in white sedan, and I was geminely impressed. For once, it wasn''t one of his shy In the car, Liam was quiet for a while before he hesitantly spoke up. "How about I take you back to Yardville for a while? I''m worried that idiot Ethan might try


    He had actually used his brain when it mattered. something worse against you when I''m not around."


    I stared out the window, but my eyes drifted to the red marks on my wrist. The marks were conspicuous and ring.


    I shook my head firmly. "No, I''m not backing down. I''m going to the police."


    Liam''s expression shifted to something more serious. "But Leah has the Graysons behind her. I''m really afraid you''ll get hurt."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I knew he was genuinely concerned for me


    I sighed. "The Grayson can cover things up easily in Yardville. But we''re in Napel now. I don''t have any weak spots here that they can exploit."


    That was what I said, but I wasn''t so sure deep down. Considering how strong the Grayson family was, it wasn''t out of the realm of possibility.


    For the rest of the drive, Liam kept a close eye on the rearview mirror, watching for anyone tailing us.


    It wasn''t until we reached the outskirts of the city that he finally rxed and pulled the car over, letting out a long breath, "So, what''s the n now?" "Take me to the police station. After that, you should head back to Yardville. I still need you there to handle things." I held my position firmly, and he finally gave in after some negotiation


    It was still early, and 1 felt the effects of the night catching up t


    to me,


    my head pounding. I reclined in the seat to rest


    By the time daylight broke, we were back on the road.


    "We''re here. Time to get out." Liam parked the car smoothly in front of the station and stepped out.


    I stared at the police station in front of me, taking a deep breath before walking in


    "I''d like to report a crime. Someone lured two men to kidnap and attempt to rape me


    The atmosphere in the station shifted as soon as the words left my mouth


    H


    The officers at the front deskexchanged surprised nces, clearly not expecting someone toe in and be so blunt.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter


    142


    Finally, a temale officer stepped forward. She approached me with a calm smile. "Hello, we can talk inside," she said, gesturing toward a row of rooms in the back Texchanged a nce with Liam, giving him a reassuring look before following the officer inside


    Two officers sat across from me in the interview room. One of them handed me a cup of water. "Take your time. Tell us everything


    For the first time in days, I felt truly safe.


    Looking out the window, I began my voice unsettlingly calm. "A few days ago, someone hired two men to kidnap me and attempted to take explicit photos. Ifiled


    report back then You should already have a case file.


    "You won''t need to investigate further. I''ve identified the person responsible and have solid evidence." As I spoke, I passed my phone across the table.


    "The perpetrator is Leah Grant, a student at St. Nichos University. She hired people to carry out the crimes. I might not have survived if the police hadn''t arrived at the scene in time."


    1. z. and one stepped out.


    The two officers whispered to each other,


    few minutester, he retumed holding a file folder. Opening it, they pulled out the original report from that day


    After reading through it, their expressions rumed serious, and I could sense both anger and sympathy in their eyes.


    After a long pause, they stood up. One of the officers extended his hand toward me. "Ms. Wiley, we will review your evidence. If it checks out, we''ll proceed with an amest. You have our word." Ishook his hand and thanked him politely.


    Outside the station, Liam nced at me, clearly still a bit womed but trying to y bernow."


    With Ethen out of town, Leah couldn''t escape this time.


    y it off casually. "Well, that''s it. That bitch Leah''s gonna get what''sing to


    Liam threw an arm around my shoulder, his usual carefree attitude back in full swing. "Doing good for society, huh? How about we grab a bite, maybe go to the karaoke room to celebrate?"


    I quietly shrugged him off, rubbing my temples in exhaustion. "The past couple of days have been too much. I really just need to rest.


    Il drop you off at your ce, and then I''ll head back to Yardville. I''m


    Liam''s face briefly shed with disappointment, but he quickly covered it up. "Alright, fine. I''ll nothing if not considerate, afterall."


    I shook my head. "No, not back to the university. They''re still investigating, and I don''t want to risk running into Leah. Just take me back to my apartment. I''ll deal with everything and retumter." After Liam left, I copsed onto my couch, my whole body aching.


    Days of constant stress had finally caught up with me, and the moment 1 rxed, I fell asleep almost instantly.


    That aftemoon, students at St. Nichs University were in ss. Leah sat with her roommates, looking increasingly uneasy


    She fe


    felt something was wrongN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Someone knocked on the ssroom door the next second, and several police officers stepped inside. The quiet ssroom erupted into whispers. "Why are the police here?"


    "Who knows? Do you think someone''s in trouble?"!


    "Definitely. Look how many of them there are way they''re just there to give a lecture.


    The officers walked to the front of the room to speak with the professor, who started scanning the room


    Leah''s heart pounded as her ssmates spected. She ducked her head lower, trying to hide under the desk, but Lucy nudged her "Leah, what are you doing? Look, the police are here to arrest someone!"


    As soon as Lucy said that, the officers, who had been speaking with the pr Leah knew they wereing for her. She shot Lury a helpless nce before instinctively trying to make a run for it. professor, tumed and headed straight toward her

 Chapter 143

    Leal barely managed to take a few steps before the officers waiting outside pressed her to the ground. "Where do you think you''re running to? You really think you can get away?


    She looked up with an innocent expression. "Officer, there must h


    done anything wrong!"


    have been some mistake. I haven''t done


    "You''re exactly who we''re looking for! The officer swiftly cuffed her wrists as he spoke.


    The ssroom erupted in chatter.


    No way! They''re actually arresting Leah. What did she do?


    "I knew she wasn''t a good person. Last time, she tried to frame Evelyn for stealing, a


    and it totally backfired."


    "Word is, she''s got connections. That whole mess blew up, and somehow, she didn''t face any consequences at all."


    Leah felt like an animal on disy, her face flushed red with embarrassment.


    But the officers didn''t space her any dignity.


    The lead officer shed his badge and yanked her to her feet. "I''m the Chief Officer of the Criminal Investigation Division with the Napel City Police Department. You''re under arrest for conspiracy tomit Iddnapping and assault. We have solid evidence against you."


    The gossip in the ssroom reached a new peak, and though Leah was mortified, she stopped resisting andplied, eager to escape her ssmates" prying eyes, In the interrogation room, Leah''s eyes were swollen from crying "officer, I swear I''m being tramed! Evelyn has always had it out for me. She''s making up lies to ruin me!!!


    The experienced officer wasn''t buying it. He tossed Benjamin and Luke''s written confessions onto the table. "Care to exin these?"


    Leah froze when she saw the documents, turning her head away defiantly, "I don''t know anything about it."


    Her tough facade crumbled under the officers'' sharp gazes, and she broke down into louder sobs. "I lied to them! I didn''t have the money to pay them that of dors. They did it on their own!


    "officer, I never paid them I just said a few things. This has nothing to do with me!"


    The officers had heard enough. After recording her statement, they led her out in handcuffs.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    million


    "The case is currently under legal proceedings. You''ll be held in custody until further notice. All of your personal belongings will be confiscated. Before that, you can make one phone call to have someone pick up your things," one of the officers exined, handing her a phone,


    Leah hesitated for a moment before dialing tan''s number. As soon as the line connected, she pinched her thigh hard enough to make herself cry again, tears streaming down her face


    "Grandpa Grayson, I''m so scared. They said they''re going to lock me up. Please help me!" she begged, her voice trembling and pitiful.


    On the other end of the line,n frowned, Instantly understanding the situation. "Don''t worry, Leah. I will help you. Just sit tight."


    Before Leah could say more, the officer cut her off. "The evidence is solid. No one''s saving you this time." He ended the call and escorted her to the holding area. Meanwhile,n angrily smashed a few cups before calming down and malding some phone calls. Jack got utterly confused upon his arrival at the Grayson residence. Nervously following Andy through the mansion, his mind raced, trying to figure out who he might have crossed in the business world Lately,


    fan sar silently across the coffee table, his face dark with fury.


    The pressure in the room was suffocating, and jack could barely breathe.


    It wasn''t until Andy poured some tea that


    itn finally spoke. "The Wiley Group''s been quite the rising star in Yardville these past few years."

 Chapter 144

    Jack felt acold sweat break out on his back, his voice trembling. "N-No. It''s all thanks to your support."


    all thank


    jack panicked and immediately waved his hands. "Mr. Grayson, you don''t understand. My daughter''s been rebellious since she was young. If she''s offended you, I''ll bring her back, and you can deal with her however you want." He paused, wiping the sweat from his face before dating to look up again. "But... can you at least tell me what she''s done to offend you? And could you spare Wiley Group?-Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes, of course. I''ll make sure to discipline her properly." Thoughn didn''t spell everything out, Jack could only nod and agree, ttering him as much as possible.


    Andy, standing by, stepped forward and refilled Jack''s untouched cup until the tea overflowed


    Tea brimming to the top-an unmistakable signal to leave Jack understood and made a hasty exit. Or rather, he fled the Grayson residence.


    Jack''s face twisted in rage as soon as he got into his car. He immediately took out his phone and scrolled through his contacts.


    I was jolted awake by the sound of my phone ringing insistently. 1 blinked, realizing that the night had fully set in.


    Rubbing my sore eyes, I squinted at the called ID on the screen.


    Jack? What does he want from me?


    A sense of dread washed over me, and I feared the worst. Maybe something had happened to Grandma. My voice trembled as I answered, "What''s wrong?"


    To my surprise, Jack''s voice exploded in anger. "Evelyn! You ungrateful beat! It''s bad enough you''re no help to this family, but now you''re causing trouble too?" I waspletely confused, but at least I could tell Grandma was okay. As Jack''s insults continued, my tone turned icy. "Jack, you better exin yourself."


    "Exin? You''re fooling around instead of focusing on your studies, and now the Graysons areing after us! Are you trying to bring down Wiley Group?"


    My heart missed a beat. I had a pretty good idea of what was going on. Only the Graysons could scare Jack like this.


    "I''m warning you, I don''t care what it is, you better fix it right now. If not, you''ll never see your grandmother again in this lifetime! And I can''t promise her medication will be delivered every day either," he threatened, his voice dripping with menace, making me shake with anger.


    Forcing myself to calm down, I suddenly remembered the information Liam had uncovered a few days ago.


    I hung up the call without a second thought, quickly finding the explosive video and sending it to Jack followed by a string of messages.


    Evelyn "How many more videos like this do you think I have?"


    Evelyn ck, you better make sure nothing happens to Grandma. Because I can''t guarantee how many people will see this video." Evelyn: "If you harm her again, we''ll go down together!


    There was a long silence on the other end before any phone started buzzing relentlessly with calls from him.


    I declined each one, and jack finally broke down after what felt like the hundredth time.

 Chapter 145

    Jack bombarded me with messages when i didn''t answer the calls.


    Jack: "Evelyn, how dare you secretly record ne! I''m warning you. If you even think about leaking that video, I''ll ensure your grandmother pays for it!"


    Jack: "Ungrateful brat! I raised you and ted you, and this is how you repay me? By threatening me?"


    Jack "You''re a traitor! How did I ever end up with a child like you?"


    Each message popped up one after another, and I read every single one word for word. Jack was nothing more than a manshing out in impotent rage now. With a cold expression, I tapped the toper of the screen and blocked him on WhatsApp.


    Silence retumed


    I knew that by the timen found Jack, he would already be aware that Leah had been arrested.


    Ifn decided to step in. I wasn''t sure if Leah would still face jail time. And I didn''t know if Jack would be so desperate that he''d truly harm Grandma. 1 was terrified, but I had no other choice.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    i didn''t want to keep living under Jack''s threats and refused to bow to him. The only thing I could do was take a gamble and wait for Liam''s next update. The stress of the past few days,bined with not having eaten properly, caused a sharp pain to shoot through my stomach.


    I sat down on the couch, waiting for the pain to subside. After a few minutes, it eased slightly-


    Worried that my body might fail me at a critical moment, I ordered some basic medications on Uber Eats and added a food order.


    About half an hourter, the doorbell rang. I got up to answer it and found Ethan standing outside the door.


    He looked at me with those deep, unreadable eyes. "Why can''t you just listen?"


    I didn''t want to say a word to him. I raised my hand to shut the door.


    But Erhan moved fast. He wedged his foot in the doorframe, slipping inside in an instant, pinning me against the wall


    "Let go of me, Ethan!" I struggled to push him away. "Let go of me, or I''ll sue you for trespassing-"


    Before I could finish, Ethan grabbed my chin and kissed me. I wasn''t prepared, freezing for a moment as his lips aggressively imed mine.


    I fought hard, but our difference in strength was too great. There was no way I could push him off.


    "You bastard'' I tried to scream, but the words came out as muffled protests.


    Suddenly, I remembered something. In a panic, I threw a punch at his abdomen


    Ethan groaned in pain, fmally loosening his grip on me


    Thad put all my strength into that punch. As I watchedm pale with pain, I felt not even a shred of sympathy


    Do you hate me that much, Eve?" Ethan looked down at me, his face twisted in pain, yet his presence was still overwhelming.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Served you right, Ethan."


    ncing at his abdomen, I noticed the bandages beneath his shirt were stained with fresh blood.


    Topened the door fully. "Leave now, or I''ll call the police and have you locked up alongside Leah.


    As soon as I said it, I couldn''t help butugh h. "Is that why you''re here, Ethan? To settle the score because I got Leah arrested?"


    I stepped closer to him, forting him to back away. He seemed like he wanted to say something, but the words nevercame out.


    1 had no patience left. My words became sharper with every breath. "Aren''t you disgusted with yourself? You and Leah yed me like a fool, Was it fun?


    "Why are you always so self-righteous? Do you even know what your family has done?


    "Echan, 1 don''t ever want to see you again."


    With that, I showed him out the door.


    He stubbornly held the door frame. "Eve, can''t you trust me just once?


    I mmed the door shut with all my strength, and Ethan reacted quiddy, avoiding getting his hand caught in the frame just in time.


    I slowly walked back to the couch, copsing onto it, utterly drained.


    "Grandma, I miss you. I''m so tired. They''re all bullying me.

 Chapter 146

    I pulled out a photo of Grandma, mumbling softly to myself, and before I realized it, lears were streaming down my face.


    My stomach ached, and I curled up into a ball, feeling an overwhelming sense of helplessness like never before.


    About ten minutester, there was another knockon the door.


    "Hello, food delivery. "It was a stranger''s voice.


    "Leave it at the door, please." I wasn''t sure if Ethan had left, so I didn''t dare open the door.


    "Alright, please leave me a good review" The footsteps faded and sounded like the delivery person entered the elevator.


    After waiting for a while, I cautiously looked through the peephole.


    Once I was sure no one was outside, Topened the door and brought in the medications.


    Ethan was gone.


    breathed a sigh of relief, poured myself a ss of water, and took the medications. Bored, I scrolled through my phone.


    The pain in my stomach gradually subsided, but I couldn''t fall asleep. The night passed without rest. Sleepiness finally started to creep in as dawn broke. Just as i was about to put my phone down and catch some sleep, a message from Liam popped up. I shot up from the couch instantly.


    "Evelyn, I found where your grandmother is."


    After all this time, finally, a piece of good news


    My whole body trembled excitedly, and my phone almost slipped from my hand. It took me several tries to teach him.


    "Are you serious? You really found her? Lasked.


    "I did. But Evelyn, don''t get too worked up. Listen to me carefully." Liam''s voice was unusually senousN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    How could I not be excited?


    "This is amazing! Where is she? I''m going there right now!


    "She''s in a run-down nursing home on the outskirts of Yardville," Liam said.


    I froze, and all the emotions I''d been holding in for days suddenly empted. "I knew she wasn''t in that hospital when I went to visit her! But I saw medical equipment there and thought it was a private clinic. I never imagined they''d keep her in a nursing home." Jack, that jerk! How could he?


    I covered my mouth, but the sobs still escaped. I wanted to all Jack right then and there.


    upon hearing me sobbing, Liam''s voice grew uneasy. "I didn''t exin it well. Even though it''s run-down nursing home, they''ve been supplying her medication regrly."


    That calmed me down a little, and I quickly organized my thoughts.


    Tan was threatening Jack, and Jack, in turn, was using Grandma to threaten me. If I refused to drop the charges, the Grayson family would surely go after the Wiley family.


    Jack, feelingered, might harm Grandma out of desperation, But now that Liam ad found her, as long as I got Grandma out of there, Jack would have nothing to hold over me.


    Ignoring the fatigue from the sleepless night, I jumped up and started searching for my ID card. Given the situation,new I had to act fast. I decided waiting was too risky, so I asked Liam to bring her out immediately.


    "Please, go get my grandmother right now. The longer she stays there, the more danger she''s in. I''ll book the earliest flight to Yardville and be there soon. We''ll meet up when I arrive."


    There was a brief pause on the other end before Liam spoke again. "Evel I stopped in my tracks, realizing he was right. They wouldn''t just let a stranger take her away. Besides, it could tip Jackoff "Evelyn, are you asking me to grab her in broad daylight?".

 Chapter 147

    Tears flowed freely down my face again, and 1 felt a wave of panic surge over me.


    What should I do? What now?


    Liam; however, remained calm and collected. "Evelyn, you need to get over here first. We need to think this through together. Even though I''ve gathered all the intel, we can''t just rush into this." I forced myself to calm down and began booking my flight.


    Two hourster, I boarded the ne to Yardville. My mind raced throughout the flight, trying to figure out how to safely bring Grandma back.


    Meanwhile, Jackwas summoned once again to the Grayson residence.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Ethan tetamed to Napel, his phone had been off, clearly avoiding the situation.


    1im had already sent people to the university the night before to find Evelyn, only to learn that she hadn''t attended sses for days. With no other options, he imped up the pressure on Jack


    "I''m done wasting time When will Evelyn drop the charges?" Tan''s face was dark with frustration, and his patience wore thin.


    The words sent a shiver down Jack''s spine, and cold sweat trickled down his back


    Jum then a man in a sharp ck suit locked on the door and entered the room. He respectfully nodded and handed Tan a document.


    Lan''s eyes scanned the document, and his face briefly showed a hint of surprise, followed by a slow, calcting smile.


    The man nced curiously at Jack, then leaned in to whisper something ton


    Before he could finish, fan cut him off with a wave. "I don''t care how you do it-whether you pressure the officials or outbid them-make sure it gets locked down.


    before tossing it onto the table in front of Jack


    The man gave a quicknad before leaving, and fan took another look at the document beto "You''ve raised quite the daughter. Take a look at what she''s been up to behind your back." Jack''s heart sank as he shally picked up the file. It was a bidding proposal for a plot of nd. He looked up atn, bewildered.


    He tapped his fingers rhythmically on the table, clearly imitated. "A bunch of young fools think they can defy me?"


    jackdidn''t dare say a word, only nodding repeatedly in agreement.


    "Pathetic,"n spat our, fus voice dripping with contempt.


    "I''ve already arranged for someone to stop them," he continued, rising from his chair and walking behind Jack


    "You''re still holding Evelyn''s grandmother, aren''t you? I don''t care how you do it-whether you threaten her or beg. You need to make sure she drops those charges. If she does, I''ll buy thatnd for you, and our coboration continues. But if she doesn''t "pack, even if your daughter manages to run, Willey Group won''t escape."


    With a sudden movement, he grabbed Jack''s shoulder, only to pat it soothingly a secondter.


    Jack was terrified, not only by the scope of the Grayson family''s reach but also by the sudden physical contact. He shuddered, nodding hastily.


    Satisfied with the response, tan returned to his seat.


    "Don''t disappoint me," he said and drained his cup of tea in one swift motion. "Andy, show our guest out!"


    Jack left the Grayson residence, still trembling from the encounter.

 Chapter 148

    Jack received a call from the nursing home as the biting cold wind swept through


    "Hello, Mr. Wiley. We''re calling from Sunset Nursing Home. Earlier this moming, someone iming to be a rtive came to visit your family''s elder. We tried calling you but couldn''t reach you, so we didn''t allow the visit. Could you confirm if that person was a family member?


    Jack''s heart missed a beat as he immediately realized it was Evelyn''s people. "What kind of ce are you running? You let strangers get that close? If anything happens to my mother, I''ll make sure you all pay!"


    Fuming, he mmed the phone down and yelled at the driver, "Turn the car around, head to the nursing home!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Jack stormed into the nursing home with his entourage, the person in charge rushed over but was stopped outside the room.


    As he barked orders for his men to pack up Anna''s belongings, Jack grabbed her roughly by the cor, "You old hag, your granddaughter is making things hard for me! Remember, it''s not me putting you through this-It''s that ungrateful Evelyn!"


    he shoved her back onto the bed with disgust, wiping his hands as if to rid himself of the touch. "Hurry up, get it done!"


    The elderly womany there silently as a tear rolled down her cheek.


    Asjack and his men left, the onlookers began muttering in a


    anger.


    Unbelievable, he hasn''t visited in ages, and when he does, this is how he treats her?


    "Yeah, dressed all fancy while his mother''s in a ce like this."


    The nended smoothly at Yardville Airport.


    I rushed outside and immediately spotted Liam waiting for me. He took my bag and opened the cat door, motioning for me to get in.


    "Let''s go to the nursing home. We need to get Grandma, "I said urgently.


    Liam didn''t hesitate. He tumed the car around and headed straight for the outskirts.


    "Evelyn, I managed to get a set of staff uniforms from the nursing home. We''ll pretend to be family members visiting. The people I hired will act as staff apanying us. As soon as we get a chance, we''ll move your grandmother downstairs and sneak her out through the back door."


    "What if we get caught? I asked, determined that everything had to go perfectly.


    "This ce is cheap, and their security is prettyx. Even if we do get caught, there are people waiting outside to cover for us," Liam exined, his calm demeanor easing my nerves slightly.


    Before long, we arrived at the nursing home. The sight of the run-down sign at the entrance reignited my anger,


    The guard was fast asleep, so we entered without any trouble. The fake staff we hired followed usin


    The air reeked of a mix of unpleasant smells-waste, food, i


    and


    I something else indescribable.


    The walls were covered in mold, and no nt or greenery was in sight. The rooms were mped and packed one next to another.


    This outdated, low-budget nu


    nursing home was almost unheard of these days. I couldn''t believe Jack had put Grandma in a ce like this just Rage simmered inside me as I clenched my fists,


    t to save


    save money.


    Lam leaned in and whispered, "You


    grandmother is in room 407, on the fourth floor."


    I nodded and followed him upstairs.


    At the door to room 407, a janitor was busy mopping the floor, I couldn''t wait any longer and rushed inside, only to find the roompletely empty.

 Chapter 149

    My heart sank as I grabbed the janitor''s hand. "Where''s the person who stayed here?"


    The janitor looked confused but answered, "She''s gone."


    done? What did that mean?


    Istumbled back, the strength draining from my body.


    Liam was quick to catch me before I copsed.


    "What do you mean gone? Exin yourself," Liam demanded.


    "She was taken away," the janitor said, eyeing us carefully. "Who are you to her?"


    "Where did they take her? When? Who took her?" I could barely get the words out through my tears. "I''m her granddaughter. Please, tell us.


    The janitor''s eyes widened in surprise. "I didn''t know she had other family members! Oh, you''re toote. About two hours ago, a middle-aged man came in with a


    oup of people and took her.


    "Was that man your father? You''d better take good care of your grandmother. You don''t know how sad it''s been. He dumped her here months ago and hasn''t visited Chce, only sending people with medication. How pitiful." That jerk! That despicable, heartless jeld


    The little bit of hope I had vanished once again. Already weakened, I felt the world go darkcand passed out.


    I was back in a hospital room when I regained consciousness.


    The sterile smell of disinfectant filled my nose, and I saw Liam standing by the window, talking on the phone. The moment he noticed I was awake, he hurriedly hung up.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Evelyn, I''m sorry." Liam handed me a ss of water, his head hanging low, his eyes red with guilt,


    "What are you apologizing for?" My voice was hoarse, and the crushing despair made it hard for me to speak


    "I found out that the staff tipped off jack because I sent people to check on your grandmother''s room," Liam said, his voice thick with regret.


    I sighed. Who could 1 me? Liam had only ever tried to help me. I wasn''t the type to repay kindness with resentment.


    It was clear now-Jack was using Grandma to ckmail me and protect himself.


    own foolishness for thinking I could stand up to the Graysons," I said, turning my head away as my eyes filled with tears,


    "It''s not your fault. It''s my own


    At that moment, Liam''s phone rang again. He nced at me, hesitated, and declined the call. However, the caller was persistent and rang again.


    "Why aren''t you answering the call?"


    "It''s nothing, just some girl calling me. You know I''m a chickma, Liam joked half-heartedly, forcing a smile, but I could see the guilt beneath his facade. "If only it were a girl," I said, calm but knowing. "Is it about thend deal?" Liam froze. "No, everything''s going smoothly. There''s no issue."


    "It''s Grayson Group, isn''t it? You can''t fool me."


    Liam was silent for a moment, then nodded, quickly adding, "But it''s okay! They''re just interested in buying it. They haven''t made any payments yet. We still have


    I let out a bitterugh. "It''s pointless, in Yandville, If the Graysons wan would dare sell it to them."


    Just then, my phone rang-It was an unfamiliar number.


    wanted something, no one would dare stand in their way. And even if someone did, no one


    it your grandmother to live, do you?"


    I answered, and Jack''s voice came crashing into my ear. "Evelyn, you think you can block me? You don''t want "What do you want?" asked coldly.

 Chapter 150

    "How the hell should I know what I want? What did you do to piss the Graysons off? I''m telling you, you''ll never see your grandmother again for the rest of your lite until you get this foed! "I''ve already cut off her medications. If you don''t get the Graysons off my back soon, you won''t even get to see her dead body!"


    With that, he hung up.


    I stared nkdy at the phone. Once I snapped out of my daze, I frantically tried to call him back


    Grandma''s medication supply couldn''t be stopped!


    But no matter how many times I called, no one answered. I finally gave up after hearing the automated message for what felt like the hundredth time.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Liam was angrily cursing out Jack while I stated nkly out the window.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed before I pulled out my phone again and called Ethan. The call was answered almost immediately.


    After a few moments of silence, I was the first to speak "Ethan, you won."


    "What?" He sounded confused.


    "Don''t pretend like you knew nothing. The Graysons really know how to y


    ""Evelyn, I don''t understand."


    had never heard someone sound so fake be


    before. How could he not know what his family was doing?


    "Ethan, using my grandmother to threaten me... I''ll hate the Grayson family for the rest of my life."


    Before he could respond, I ended the call


    I found Jack''s contact in my blocked list and typed a message, "I''ll agree to the Graysons terms, but I''m taking Grandma with me."


    He replied almost immediately, "In your dreams!"


    I wrote back, "You don''t get to decide whether this is a dream or not,"


    He sent over a string of numbers in just the next moment.


    "Mr. Grayson''s contact." I could sense Jack''s seething anger through the text.


    I dialed the number without hesitation.


    After a few rings, an old but authoritative voice answered, "Evelyn, you''re a smart girl."


    I swallowed hard, trying to keep my voice steady, "Mr. Grayson, I''m willing to drop the charges, but only if I can take my grandmother home."


    1 paused before adding, "And your people need to pull out of thend deal in the outskirts."


    There was a low chuckde on the other end. "I don''t need thend, but why should I get involved in your family matters?


    He was pushing for more.


    1 took a deep breath, "I''ll cut off all contact with Ethan for good. I''ll block him on everything, and we''ll never speak again.


    "And I have to take my grandmother home, she means nothing to you, but this is a deal where you''re clearly winning."


    There was a pause, and then he agreed. "Evelyn, remember this. If I am capable of forcing you to give in this time, there will be countless other ways to make you bow in the future. You''d better stick to your word, not just about Leah, but also about Ethan." exhaled, feeling a small sense of relief.


    with the Graysons'' backing, I should be able to bring Grandma home safely.


    Not long after, Jack called.


    E your Stand


    grandmother as leverage for a deal! I''m telling you, the only way you''ll take your grandmother from me is over my


    "Evelyn, how shameless can you be, using drad body!"


    His praction was so explosive-clearly, the Graysons worked fast


    "oh, in that case, you can die."


    I could hear him spluttering on the other end, unable to form a coherent sentence through his rage.


    veryst moment the Graysons will make


    "I''m going to get deandma right now. Jack, you''d better make sure she''s safe. You losow that if I change my mind at the ve que you suffer."

 Chapter 151

    Chapter


    151


    Seeing that Jack had obediently sent the location over, I wasted no time pulling out the IV needle and getting out of bed.


    I ignored the nurse''s attempts to stop me and left the hospital to hail a cab to the address Jack gave me


    Jack had moved Grandma back to our family home-the ce that hadn''t been maintained in over ten years. It couldn''t keep out the rain in summer or provide wannth in winter


    moment I saw Grandma, tears streamed down my face. She hadn''t been this slim thest time I saw her, but now she was almost skin and bones.


    The mom


    Her oncend and gentle face was now deeply sunken, and she looked almost like a skeleton. Her eyes were closed as if she were sleeping, yet it also felt like she could leave me at any moment. wave of fear surged within me. I strode over and crouched beside her to hold her hand. "Grandma, it''s me, Eve. I''vee to take you home."


    Treached out and wanted to smooth Grandma''s hair, but my hand froze midair. I was too afraid to touch her.


    Grandma had always loved her hair, and she used to say that Grandpa loved her hair too. She had promised to keep it long for him forever, but now her hair had been roughly chopped and uneven.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking a deep breath, I gentlybed her hair and held back my sobs. "I''m sorry, Grandma. I''m sorry I couldn''t protect Wiping the tears off my face, I took off my long coat and draped it over her. Then, I pulled out my phone to text Liam so he could arrange for an ambnce to pick


    protect you. Don''t worry I''m taking you home


    Just after I sent the text, an elderly man dressed in a suit with graying hair at his temples approached me with two bodyguards. I squinted and recognized him as Jan''s butler


    A gust of cold wind made me shiver.


    Andy stopped in front of me and gave me a slight bow. "Hello, Ms. Wiley, I''m the Grayson family''s butler. I''ve been waiting for you: "


    I stood in the wind and shielded Grandma from it. As I gently tucked her hair behind her ear, I asked, "Hello, what can I do for you?


    "This is an agreement for you," A


    "Andy said, handing me a document. "Mr. Grayson Senior keeps his word, and your grandmother has been brought safely to you. "We hope that you will withdraw your charges against Ms. Leah as promised and destroy all evidence against her." The wind was strong, and Grandma''s face was cold to the touch


    Itook the document from Andy and mmed over its contents. After I confirmed there were no


    issues. Isin


    I signed on thest page.


    Then, I deleted all the video tiles right before their eyes and agreed on a time to visit the police station and drop the case. Only then did they leave.


    As soon as they left, I hurried to Grandma''s room to find a duvet


    I found one left in the wardrobe, and when I pulled it out, a musty smell hit me. I instinctively wrinkled my nose, and as I shook the duvet, a photo frame tell out


    It was a picture of me and Grandina when I was three. I crouched down to pick it up and stared at the photo of my younger and much healthier Grandina. Myhose stung with the urge to cry, and a wave of guilt overwhelmed me Spn to n Your furpr


    Chapter

 Chapter 152

    Two hourster, Liam amived hurriedly with the ambnce. He carried Grandma onto the ambnce and got off only after watching the nurse hook her up to an IV.


    "You''re pretty impressive. You even know how to start a fire. I was worried you and your grandmother would turn into popsicles in this cold weather, but when t held her, she was very warm.


    "Eve, well done!" Liam said, wrapping a down jacket around me. He


    e even gave me a thumbs-up as if he were praising a child.


    I looked at him, and I''d never thought that he''d help me so much in so many ways in my second life. I held back the lump in my throat and smiled at him. "Thanks, Liam."


    The ambnce drove us back to the city center where Liam arranged for Grandma to be admitted to a hospital that had connections to the Tylers. Since it waste, we couldn''t arrange for any tests until the next day.


    I waspletely exhausted after a long day of running around. On top of that, being in the cold wind had raised my body temperature slightly.


    After giving Grandma a sponge bath and helping her change into a clean hospital gown, I sat by the bed to keep herpany.


    Liam returned after finishing the paperwork. "Everything''s sorted out. You''re still not recovered. Go to a hotel and rest for the night, thene back in the moming. I''ll stay here with your grandmother."


    "You should go back," I said, shalding my head. I held Grandma''s hand and refused to let go. "You''ve helped me so much, and I''d feel bad asking for more." "I''ll get mad if you say that." Liam adjusted the speed of the Ivdrip, and I looked up at him with lips pressed together.


    He nced down at me and frowned. "Why is your face so flushed?"


    Then, he touched my forehead. His eyes filed with displeasure in the next second. "Evelyn, are you out of your mind? You have a fever, and you''re burning up. How could you not feel that?


    Ibtedly touched my forehead. It was indeed scalding.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but Liam grabbed my arm and dragged me to the doctor''s office with a darkexpression, "Don''t even bother talking. You''re a grown woman, and you still can''t take care of yourself.


    "If you can''t look after yourself, how can you take care of your grandma?"


    Histone was harsh, and the words I''d been about to say got stuck in my throat. He was right.


    I knew Jack wouldn''t let me off easily after everything that had recently happened. Leah would likely oppose me at every turn, and worst of all, there wasn to worry about


    Having witnessedn''s ruthless tactics, I knew the journey ahead would be far from smooth if I became his target.


    "I won''t do this again," I said and stopped in my tracks.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I added as if speaking to Liam and also to myself, "I''ll take care of myself from now on, and I''ll take care of Grandina. And as your partner, I won''t drag you down." Liam turned around and crossed his arms. "So we''re just partners? Not even friends? I looked into his eyes and noticed a hint of probing. At that moment, all grudges from my past life seemed to vanish into thin air.


    "Yes,


    you''re my friend. "


    Holding onto a grudge wasn''t easy. I didn''t like carrying negative emotions, and I didn''t want to live my life weighed down by bittemess. If I could, I''d like to be surrounded by true friends and positivity.


    I was willing to let go of the gadges and betrayals of my past lite and start fresh. I''d like to be friends with Liam in a new way.


    f smiled at him and extended my hand. "Liam, nice to meet you."

 Chapter 153

    Chi 153


    Grandma''s medical tests began early the next morning.


    Laidn''t want to keep her in Vandville any longer; there were too many threats here. Inparison, no one could hamsher in Nagel,


    Liath stayed with me throughout the tests, and 1 began nning to take Grandma back to Napel. Tise doctor called us into his office shortly after.


    The middle-aged doctor held the test results and towned deeply. Leould feel cold sweat forming on my back Please, anything but bad news.


    Liam noticed my tension and silently moved closet to me to give me an unspoken sense of security.


    Finally, the doctor pointed to the report in his hand and said, "The current results don''t look very optimistic."


    My mind buzzed as it something inside me shattered. I stood there in a daze, losing the ability to think. As I recalled everything Grandina had been through, tears followed uncontrobly.


    Liam setred the main point. "Is there any treatment avable at the current stage?"


    The doctor softened his tone at seeing my emotional state. "Considering the patient''s age and decline in bodily functionsbined with prolonged malnutrition, we suggest conservative treatment. With the right medication and daily care, there''s still a possibility of recovery."


    He paused, then added. "But the cost of this treatment..."


    My muddled mind started to clear at his words. "I can afford it. Use the best medication avable!"


    The doctor sighed and handed me the prescription. "Talk to her regrly; it can help stimte her consciousness."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I wiped my tears and thanked the doctor. Then, I picked up the medication with Liam''s help.


    "What''s your n now? Liam casually asked when we returned to the ward, I looked at the frail Grandma lying on the bed and felt torn inside.


    "She definitely can''t handle long-distance travel, but I can''t leave her in Yardyville."


    "If you take her back, the bumpy journey could be too hard on her," Liam said and thought for a moment.


    Then, he looked at me seriously. "Why don''t you let her stay in Yardville, and I''ll take care of her?"


    I stared at him and tried to catch a hint of a joke in his expression, but there wasn''t any


    I smiled and felt my heart warm. "How could I do that? You''ve helped me so much."


    "Stop with the nonsense. We''re not just-" Liam''s words were cut short by the ringing of his phone.


    I nced at the caller ID. It read "Mr. Cain".


    "Is be the Mr. Cain who''s selling us thend?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Yes"


    This time, he didn''t hide the call fr


    from me and answered it.


    The voice on the other end sounded polite and ttering. "Mr. Tyler, do you still want that piece ofnd?"


    We exchanged nces, and both of us held back smiles. We knew exactly what this was; it was an opportunity to drive the price down


    Liam feigned seriousness a


    s and replied, "Didn''t you say you were selling it to the Graysons? I''ve started loolding at another piece ofnd."


    There was a brief silence on the other end, followed by a nervous chuckle. "Well, we businessmen value integrity. Though the Graysons are powerful, it doesn''t stop us from doing business. Since we''ve reached an agreement with you, we turned down the Graysons'' offer." Chapter 14

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 1/1


    At this point, the two of us couldn''t hold back anymore and burst outughing.


    Liam cleared his throat and tried to suppress has amusement. "So what you''re saying is that we should thank you?"


    "No, Mr. Tyler. Of course, we don''t mean that," the voice on the other end stammered.


    Liam was clearly tired of exchanging pleasantries and got straight to the point. "Lower the price by another 15 million dors, and we''ve got a deal."


    The other end paused and was followed by a forcedugh. "But we''ve already agreed on the price..."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Exactly. We had a deal, but you still tried to sell it to the Graysons. You''re the one who didn''t keep your word. Take it or leave it. 1.5 million dors, and no less. Otherwise, go ahead and sell it to someone else,"


    At that point, I started feeling nervous, What if they decided to back out and refuse to sell? What then?


    "Uhm... I may need to discuss this with the others in charge. Could you wait a moment?" Mr. Cain said.


    I gave Liam a look and signaled for him to hang up. "Isn''t 1.5 million dors a bit too aggressive?"


    "Hah! These sly foxes should feel lucky that it''s only 15 million. When they say they need to discuss, they''re just trying to put pressure on us. They''ll be the ones who panic as long as we stay calm."


    Liam was confident and acted as if he hadplete control of the situation. "What? You don''t trust me huh?"


    I turned away and focused on wiping Grandma''s face instead.


    The phone rang again a few minutester. "Mr. Tyler, we discussed it. How about one million instead?"


    15 million. Not a penny less." Liam insisted firmly and sounded like an experienced veteran.


    "Well... fine. We''ll lower it by 1.5 million dors from the original price. Let''s sign the contract as soon as possible."


    After agreeing on a time, Liam hung up the phone and immediately eximed, "Damn, I should''ve bargained for more."


    I couldn''t help butugh, and Liam looked at me, puzzled, I said, "I never imagined Mr. Tyler to have such a knack for haggling Liam colled his eyes. "You brainiacs do really know how toplement someone,


    After joking around, he became serious again. "On a serious note, how do you n to handle the issue with your grandmother?" I gripped Grandma''s hand tightly and was tom inside. "Grandma''s condition still hasn''t stabilized. I can''t ignore her healt withdraw the case against Leah''


    H


    health, but I have to retum to Napel to


    "Then do what I said-leave her here, and I''ll take care of her. Once you''ve dealt with everything in Napel, I''ll bring her to you. How does that sound?"


    lut


    "Evelyn, things aren''t stable right now. You won''t be able to take care of your grandmother properly if you bring her back with you, and it''s better to leave her here. It''s not ideal, but she will understand." Liam said and inched closer with sincerity and determination. I felt a wave of emotion surge inside me. My nose tingled when I thought about how I''d just reunited with Grandma and would have to part again, and I almost


    cried.


    Liam sensed my emotions and covered Grandma''s ears.


    1 blinked in confusion. "What are you doing?"


    Liam replied with a mischievous grin, "you cry like a kettle, and I don''t want to disturb her."


    ""You''re the kettle!" retorted and threw my bag at lum


    He dodged numbly. "Fine, I''m the kettle. So the kettle will be taking care of your grandmother then."


    He added, "Evelyn, your hardships are finallying to an end."


    The sudden shift in mood caught me off guard, but he was right. My beloved Grandma was by my side again, and I was studying a major I was passionate about 1 also had Liam and a group of loyal friends around me.


    I smiled as I looked out the window and felt for the first time that everything was fin


    finally different from my past lite.


    Sapin ty rn Your Summerna

 Chapter 155

    I stayed in Yardville for a few more


    more days and watched as Grandma''s condition gradually stabilized Ewas finally at ease


    During this time, the Graysons bombarded me with phone calls every day and urged me to hurry back to Naped to deep


    §±


    Throughout all this time, I never once heard from Leal''s family. The traysons had always seemed to care more about her thanler.ownstantly


    Alter repeatedly giving Liam countless reminders and instructions, Trebortantly boarded the approached once they saw me


    Andy bowed slightly and greeted me with a polite but fiam tone, "Ms. Wiley, Mr. Capson Senior is worried about you traveling alone and has sent We will apany you to the police station for the entire process." His words were respectful, but the way they surrounded me made it clear that there was in zoom far


    situation and bring Grandma over, so I didn''t resist.


    stlified but was eager to pract


    In the police station, things were noticeably different from my previous visit. This time, a middle-aged man handled in case. He had a highert rank and was particrly respectful to Andy.


    Under his guidance, the procedures were swift and efficient.


    After reviewing the documents carefully and signing my name, I asked coldly, "Amir togu now?"


    Andy nced at the paperwork and took a picture before allowing me to leave. "Of course. As you wish, Ms Wiley."


    I hailed a cab and returned to my apartment, only to find a senes of videos from Liam. I clicked on them and found that each video was a Grandma


    Liam: "Evelyn, you must be on your flight by now. See you next


    Liam: "Evelyn, I hired a female caretaker to give your grandmother a sponge bath."


    Liam: "See, I told you I could take care of her."


    I sent him a "thank you" emoji before searching for the best hospitals in Napel that specialized in Grandma''s condition.


    Time psed, and evening soon came, I checked the next day''s schedule and noticed that a ss at so am I had been far too long since I had university.


    I decided that I needed to catch up, so I decided to return to the university after some thought. I bought two fruit teas for my roommates on the way The moment I walked into the dorm, Brenda and Sharon jumped up from their books in unison Ahigh pitched squeal echoed throughout the entier daru. "Evelyn, you little rascall where have you been? You didn''t answer our calls or message


    Seving them bombard me with questions, I lifted the fruit tea over my head. "I brought you trust teal-


    Then, the cups disappeared from my hands, and the two of them were already sippingCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I thought the stann had passed, but Brenda wasn''t letting me off so easily and blocked my way. "Where have you been all


    Sharon nodded in agreement and chimed in, "Yeah, we even asked the counselor, but she didn''t know where you were either! Inced a sheepish grin and hoped to brush it off. "I went on a trig


    They both gave me a look that said. "Do you take us as food?"


    Brenda leaned against the doorframe and asked, "Do you expect us to beliest


    omered and searched for a reasonable excuse. I got sick recently. My hometime has better treatment options, so t


    Them became even mourn agitated at beating my wonds. Marianenabbed my shiculider and sa


    a time "Nos exempletely disappeared.

 Chapter 156

    "I''m fine now, am I not?"


    Brenda and Sharon didn''t press on since I didn''t want to talk about it further. Instead, they helped me tidy up my bed.


    I must have been exhausted because I fell into a deep sleep the moment iy down.


    As I was walking to the cafeteria the next day for lunch, I ran into Leah. She looked haggard, but her spirits instantly lifted as soon as she spotted me. "Evelyn, we meet again. You must be pretty upset lul?" She had a faint smile tugging at her lips as she shot me a smug look.


    I nced at the bag slung over her shoulders and retorted, "What''s wrong? Didn''t enjoy your stay in there? Would you like to go back and try again?


    "I heard you were arrested in front of a crowd. I wonder how your ssmates will treat a criminal from now on.


    Leah''s expression faltered for a second. She gritted her teeth andissed, "So what if you''re clever? Ethan will always support me no matter what I do.


    "Do you Imow I won''t even get a disciplinary notice for what happened? Grandpa Grayson told me that if you mess with me again, he''ll make both you and your grandmother sutter."


    My eyes widened in shock. How did she know about Grandma?


    The Graysons and Ethan seemed to be equally disgusting


    My fists clenched and rxed at my sides. Then, I walked up to her.


    My presence was so aggressive that she instinctively took a step back, though she''d been rather haughty earlier.


    Leah raised her hands defensively, and she started stammering, "Evelyn, I''m waming you not to do anything rash. We''re in public, and you''ll get punished."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Isneered, "That''s all you got just remember that the day wille when even Mr. Grayson Sentor can''t protect you anymore."


    With that, I brushed past her and didn''t bother to look at her again. I imagined herexpression must be priceless.


    When I returned to my dorm, I began analyzing the situation when the phone rang and interrupted my thoughts. It was Jack. Damn it, I forgot to block him after what had happened. 1 answered the call after a brief hesitation. I was curious about what he had to say.


    As expected, he started with the usual barrage of insults. "Evelyn, you ungrateful brat!


    Boring. The same old lines. I cut him off. "Get to the point or hang up."


    "Is that how you''re supposed to talk to your father? Did you and that Liam beat team up to buy a piece ofnd? You better back out!"


    My heart sank. "What do you mean?


    He snorted. "What do I mean? Mr. Grayson Senior promised to give me thatnd, but now you two have snatched it from me. Do you have no shamepeting against your father? So that was what this was about, What an idiot he was to believe everything they told him.


    Relieved, Iughed sharply and shot back, "Is that what the Graysons told you? Do you think Mr. Grayson Senior is that stupid?"


    There was a brief pause on the other end of the line. His confidence faltered when he spoke once more, "Mr. Grayson said they''d buy it for me as long as you back.


    11


    "Think for a second. Would anyone have the guts to sell me a piece ofnd the Graysons are interested in? You''re just helping them threaten me, but they''ve been ying you all along.


    "Jack, you say that you''re clever, but you can''t even see the truth. This is nothing but the Graysons breaking their promise, and since you''re too spineless to fight back, you''re taking it out on me, "This is thest time I''ve taken Grandma


    tended the call without hesitation and felt utterly disgusted


    a with me. Things aren''t the same as they used to be." Chapter 197

 Chapter 157

    As the finals approached, everyone in the dorm was cramming.


    Brenda couldn''t take it anymore after an hour of studying. She shut her book on the desk and slumped back in her chair, wailing, "Guys, let''s take a break. The war went on for eight years, and there''s no way we can finish its history in just an hour." Herdramatic outburst had me and Sharonughing. I put down my book and stretched my neck


    "I think you''re right. Let''s rest a bit. These books aren''t going anywhere whether we cram now orter. We''ll get there as long as we try."


    "So it''s the trying that matters, not whether you actually seed?" Sharon shot us a teasing look as she stood up to make us some instant coffee.


    Brenda and I exchanged a nce and waved at her. "No, no, no, we''re just making the process a little more enjoyable."


    "Okay," Sharon said, grabbing her phone. "How about I spice up this process with a buttet?"


    It was rare to see Sharon join in our yful banter since she was usually the most serious among us. Brenda and I eagerly nodded. "Deal!"


    "Can I choose the ce?"


    "How about Wholesome Buttet?"


    "Chez Buffet isn''t too bad either."


    As Brenda and I debated where to go, Sharon interrupted us by forwarding a message to our group chat. "Take a look at this."


    We opened the group chat and saw that it was an announcement from our faculty. The student who ranked first in the year would stand a chance to work at the world-renowned fashionpany, Style Mania.


    Style Mania had been a trendsetting force in the fashion world since the 1980s. Over the decades, thepany had brought together top designers and established global brands specializing in jewelry, cosmetics, and fashion.


    Fashion was their most notable aspect, and many aspiring designers would give anything to join thepany. I suddenly remembered that Eren had worked there for a few years


    Brenda could barely hide the excitement in her eyes. "Wow Is it true that the top student gets to go to Style Mania?"


    Sharon lowered her phone and nodded. "It see


    seems so, but I doubt it''ll be us. Evelyn, you can give it a try."


    Then, she turned toward me. "You''ve been at the top of the ss since freshman year and aced every exam. You''ve alsopleted the assignments better than anyone else. "Evelyn, you''ve got a real shot at this."


    Sharon gave me an encouraging pat on the shoulder, and her words were sincere. I smiled at her and nodded. "Alright, I''ll give it my best shot and not let you down.


    Our original n for a buffet was canceled by the news, and we all dove back into our books. From then on, I was entirely focused on studying and spent time in the dom and the library. After the exams were finally over, I was ready to head back to Yardville when Eren called and asked for my help for a few days.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Though I had hesitated, I agreed when I heard the urgency in his voice. I informed Liam that I''d be dyed and asked for his help talding care of Grandma for a bit longer.


    When I arrived at Eren''s studio, it was chaotic colleaguese in and out of his office in the furthester, and I sat on the side until Eren finally finished his work and had a moment to talk "I didn''t get the chance to ask thest time you took time off; what lopt you so long?"


    I felt embarrassed, given how hectic things were at the studio. "It was nothing. I just had to go back to Yardville for a bit."


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward

 Chapter 158

    We got down to business after a small talli


    Seeing the buswatitosphere outside the office, Trou''t help but ask, There a new project going on? Everyone seems so busy."


    "We''ve taken on a big project, and it''s a bit moreplex than mal with a wide range of elements to incorporate, So we''re more busy." "Well then, I''d better get to work"


    tren tunneil¡¤lusputer screen to me and pointed to an email. "The local government''s organizing; a New Year -themed design contest, and I''ve received all the designs submitted so far. Fin the must impressed with yours." "Mine?" Thesitated. With Grandpa''s situation weighing onine, participating in the designcontest could dy my refurby at least a week.


    Fren handled bis documents and asked, "What''s wing? Are there any concerns


    "Yeah, something happened at home, and I need to get back soon," I exined,


    Eren pashed his documents to one side. He tapped his fingers on the deskahyttanically and pointed out, "The winner of this contest will receive 500 thousand dors. Second ce gets 100 thousand, and the thind gets to thousand " My eyes lit up. I had to save more money, and the prize money would be a huge help in covering Grandma''s long-term medical costs.


    Eren was satisfied with determined answer. He nodded. "I''ll send y


    you the contest details. Make sure you''re well-prepared."


    After thanking him and chatting for a bit more, I headed back to my apartment. On my way, I stopped at the convenience store and stocked up on instant noodles, hot dogs, and quick meals.


    Inew I needed to work nonstop toplete the designs as soon as possible and get home earlier.


    Once I got home, I called Liam to exin the situation and promised I''d be back in a week.


    Liamughed heartily. "Our stat designer is getting busier buh? You''re just leaving me and your grandmother behind to fend for ourselves."


    "Shut up," I replied. For some reason, his lightheartedness made me feel more at ease about the dyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After hanging up, I immediately started researching New Year elements online. It took me two days to get a rough idea of my design.


    For the next few days, I locked myself away and worked tirelessly day and night.


    On the day I finished, another snowstorm hit the city. I felt rxed as I hit the "send" button on my submission.


    I rushed to the mall just an hour before closing to buy Grandma a red scarf as a New Year''s gift. I thought about it and picked up another one for Liam. Then, I packed my bags and boarded a ne back to Yardville.


    At the hospital, I took the red scart from my suitcase and wrapped it around Grandma''s neck. After spending some time apart, herplexion was much rosier than before under Liam''s care.


    I held her hand and chattered away about my apartment in Napel and my adorable roommates. I exined that my dyed retum was due to mypetition.


    I didn''t know if she could hear me, but I wanted to share everything that had happened despite receiving no response.


    "Grandma, it''s almost New Year. I''ve grown another year old. Please wake up soon and look at me, will you? Grandina, I miss you so much.


    Liam stood near and nced at my suitcase. He pouted. "You heartless thing. No gift for me huh?"

 Chapter 159

    "Who are you calling heartless?" I tilted my head to look at Liam and pretended to pull a long face. "Who''s heartless?"


    "Me. It''s me "Liam''s expression changed in an instant. He forced a half-hearted smile and muttered, "In the heartless one.


    "Look at metalung care of your grandmother for over 20 days, and I didn''t treat you to a meal after you came back. I didn''t even give you a gift, a massage, or a shoulder rub." "salty huh?" I raised an e


    an eyebrow and stood up to meet his gaze


    His arrogance started to wane in seconds, and his eyes drifted away. After a couple more seconds, he gave up and slumped onto the couch.


    He propped his feet on the table and signed dramatically with an air of reluctant surrender "Find, you''re the boss. I''m just your little follower. I''ll follow whatever you say."


    I held back myughter and replied with a simple, emotionless, "Oh."


    Liam couldn''t hold in anymore. He rolled his eyes at me and turned his head away!


    my like


    an upset child.


    I held back myughter with a cough and pulled out the scarf I''d bought for him. Then, I handed it to him. "Here."


    Liam didn''t move. He took his feet off his table and crossed one leg over the other, still avoiding eye contact.


    "What now?" I was amused by his reaction. He was much pettier than a child, and even L wasn''t this hard to coax "At least look at it."


    "What''s there to look at? I''m so mad," Liam grumbled.


    I stepped closer and handed the gift bag to him. "It''s a present. Do you really think I''m that ungrateful? I bought this in Napel for you, and I was just joking. You seriously got nud?"!


    His sully demeanor softened a little bit to hear this. He nced up at me and took the gift bag from me with a hint of pride in his eyes. you''ve got me. It better be thoughtful, or I won''t forgive you." With that, he started to open the box and tried to act unhurried, but I could tell he was excited to see what was inside.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine. Let me see what


    When he pulled out a red scarf, a glimmer of surprise shed in his eyes. But hemented disdainfully. "A scarf? That''re trying to buy me off with just a scart?"


    "What''s wrong with a scart? Haven''t you heard the saying that it''s the thought that counts?


    Then, I pretended to reach for the scarf. "If you don''t like it, I''ll just take it back."


    Liam clutched the scart tightly and backed away a few steps. "Who takes back gifts? If you keep being so cheap, you''ll never find a boyfriend.


    I rolled my eyes and left the room.


    Though Liam had kept me updated on Grandina''s condition every day, I still wanted to hear from the doctor. I went to Grandma''s primary doctor''s office and had long conversation with him.


    The doctor told me that it seemed Grandma''s inability to walk was due to the drugs Jack had injected while she had been held captive. These drugs had caused damage to parts of her nervous systern.


    The chances of her waking up were now incredibly slim, and to make matters worse, her body was deteriorating. Her bodily functions were weakening, and it was only a matter of time before her body gave out,


    I''d suspected that fack might have used drugs on her, but I still couldn''t ept reality when hearing this confirmed. The thought of losing my only family member was devastating-


    A sharp pain stabbed my chest as hatred and t


    regret surged


    surged within me. Tears welled up in my eyes, but I fought them back


    Right now, what mattered inost was spending the New Year together.


    I took a deep breath and telt nothing, even when my nails were digging into my palms. I suppressed the tremor in my voice as I stammered, "So is nw grandma.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter


    160


    The words I wanted to say were stuckin iny throat and were as sloup as daggers that stabbed me repeatedly.


    After a few seconds of silence, toolia deep breath and asked, "How much time does my grandma have let


    The doctor adjusted his sses. He''d grown ustomed to seeing people dying, and he said, "Three to six months"


    It felt like a boulder had crashed down on me. My mind went nk for a moment, and I slowly left the office after thanking the doctor.


    I wanted to return to Grandma''s ward and to be by her side, to hold her wann hand, and never leave her again. But when I passed by a ss window, I caught sight of myself with red-timed eyes and a weary face.


    I didn''t want anyone to worry about ine, so I headed to the hospital''s garden instead of going back upstairs.


    Yardville had felt as warm as spring just a few weeks ago. People said winter woulde today, but I didn''t believe them. Now, it was snowing in Yardville, which was usually spring all year long


    As the snowkes dritted down, I tilted my head back and reached out to catch them. The delicate snowkesnded on my palm and melted instantly.


    There was a fleeting moment when I wanted to cry, bet crying wouldn''t change anything.


    I wanted to spend as much time as I could with Grandma. I couldn''t bear to leave her alone in Yardville,


    As for my studies at St. Nichs University, I''d take my finals if I could manage and self-study. But if I couldn''t, I''d take a gap year. My part-time work with Eren would have to stop too.


    Iposed myself and headed back to the ward after having settled on a n. On the way, I received a text from L asking if I was back in Yardville.


    I didn''t want her to be saddened by Grandma''s news, and I didn''t want to spend the New Year with those friends either, so I lied and told her I was still busy in Napel. I wouldn''t be home for the holidays.


    L sent me a crying emoji and rambled about how much she missed me. It''d been a long time since we''dst seen each other, and she wanted a meal and to spend time together while lying in bed whispering secrets. My heart lightened a little at her words.


    Then, she mentioned that she''d visit me in Napel on the third or fourth day after New Year. I quickly stopped her and told her that I''d be back in Yardville by then. We exchanged a few more words before 1 put my phone away. Then, I mustered the courage to return to the ward.


    Liam was nowhere to be seen, and it was just Grandma in the ward. I walled over, bent down, and gently hugged her. As I smelled her familiar scent, tears came streaming despite my efforts to control them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I choked with sobs as I whispered softly into her ear, "Grandina, please stay with me. Stay with me just a little longer. Don''t leave me alone."


    Suddenly, Liam''s voice rang o


    out behind me. "As expected of a fashion designer, this scarf does fit me perfectly. The color is festive and just right for the New Year."


    I got up and wiped away my tears before turning to face him. I wanted to smile, but for some reason, I couldn''t. Liam''s yful attitude vanished in an instant. He walked over in uncertainty and asked, "What happened?"

 Chapter 161

    Liam frantically patted my back. "What''s wrong? Did my good looks make you cry?"


    new he was trying to cheer me up. I took a tissue to wipe my i Grandma there for the New Year."


    and gathered myself for a few moments before I spe


    I spoke, "I rented an apartment. I want to take


    "That''s all?" Liam visibly rxed and let out a sigh of relief. "We''ll take her home for the New Year. Now stop crying"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam handed me another napkin "You''re making me feel guilty. Someone might think 1 bullied you."


    I nodded and took the napkin from him. "I won''t cry anymore."


    Liam and I exchanged looks for a moment before he sighed again. "What do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll boy it."


    1 shook my head and nced back at Grandma. Then, I felt the familiar sting of tears well up again.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    I took a deep breath and clutched Grandma''s hand. "Beer-steamed ms,"


    "That''s it?" Liam scratched his head. "I was going to go all the way to Bumbut Brews to get you some food, and all you want is beer-steamed ms?


    I nodded. He stood there for a moment before exhaling loudly. "Alright, alright. I''ll get it for you."


    With that, Liam left. The ward grew quiet with just me and Grandma. I held her hand and rubbed my face gently against it.


    When I was a child, times were tough, and we couldn''t afford meat. Grandma would take me to the beach to collect ms, and she''d cook them for me.


    She''d always save the best for me whenever there was anything good to eat.


    "I''m sorry Grandma. I still couldn''t protect you even in my second life."


    Now, with the New Year approaching, I gave the caregiver time off and decided to stay overnight at the hospital myself.


    Liam had some work to attend to, so be returned to his usual hotel after we ate.


    During the doctor''s rounds the next day, I asked if it was possible for Grandma to go home for the New Year. The doctor said it was okay, so I went to the rented apartment once the caregiver arrived.


    It was fully furnished, but I felt it needed a deep clean and hired a cleaning service. Then, I went to the mall to buy some bedding and groceries


    By the time I finished preparing everything, it was two days before New Year''s Eve.


    Liam seemed to be dealing with something urgent and hadn''te to the hospital since then. I called a cab to wait outside the hospital and decided to bring Grandma back


    Grandma didn''t need a venttor, but she couldn''t eat on her own due to hera and was ted through a gastric tube. I learned how to manage it with the caregiver''s guidance and the doctor''s instructions


    Then, I dressed her carefully in a light-colored down jacket and ced a hat on her head before moving her to a wheelchair. She looked much healthier now Grandma, you look so lovely."


    The caregiver handed me a pair of gloves. I gently straightened each finger before sliding t wheelcluir toward the door. "Grandma, let''s go home for the New Year''s."


    them onto Grandma''s hands. Then, I stood behind her to push her


    Just as I wheeled Grandma to the door, Liam buried inside and nearly collided with her in a rush


    He barely managed to stop in time and catch his bnce. "Phew, made it just in time to take her home."


    Home The word sikme deeply. Yes, I hadn''t had a home for a long time


    Batpow Hat Grandina was by my side, I had a home again, even if she couldn''t speak or move.

 Chapter 162

    I knew I could always return to her side when I was exhausted or in pain Twas certain she''d always be there for me.


    I took a deep breath and blinked before asking, "Why are you here? Didn''t you have something to deal with at thepany?


    Liam crouched downbeside Grandma and whispered a few words to her. Then, he stood up and took over the wheelchair from me. "It''s mostly handled."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As we walked, he turned to me and smiled as our eyes met, "Maybe around New Year''s Eve... I''ll tell you about itter."


    I raised an eyebrow and walked alongside him. "As your business partner, I don''t think keeping secrets is a good habit." He bent over to make sure Grandma''s seatbelt was secure before saying, "Mts. Wiley Senior, shall I talo you for a sprint? Then, he stood up straight and threw me a yful nce. "You gonna stop me?"


    ta moment by his childish behavior, but all I could do wasugh.


    Then, he pushed Grandma''s wheelchair and took off at full speed. 1 stood stunned for a mor


    As the New Year approached, the atmosphere in the hospital was much lighter than usual. Even the other patients couldn''t help but smile when they saw Liam running down the hallway, shouting, "Nurses, please make way Thank you!"


    Some familiar faces we often saw teased him too, "Liam, are you talking about Evelyn back there?"


    Liam looked back while running. "How could that be? The gorgeousdy is of course Mrs. Wiley Senior!"


    ay for this gorgeousdy here!


    "Evelyn, you can start thinking of how you should punish him. Make sure he doesn''t get any good food on New Year," an older woman nearby joked.


    I was used to the leasing, so I just smiled and didn''t refute. "You''re right."


    ''Start thinking about your punishments. If you can''t think of any, we cane up with ideas for you."


    ''Sure." I nodded with a smile and waved at them before catching up to Liam


    He ran like a child and was thrilled to see me chasing after them. He sped up even more and pushed Grandma into the elevator.


    e guts. Slow


    I was terrified by how dangerously he was moving around. I pointed at the closing elevator doors and shouted, "You''d better not run if you have the down! I won''t let you off it Grandma gets hurt!" Meanwhile, Ethan and Andy stood in aer and quietly observed the scene. Ethan''s lips were pressed together before a cough escaped his throat and turned into a fit of continuous coughing.


    Andy worriedly patted him on the back "Mr. Grayson, let''s retum to your ward. Your body can''t handle stress anymore."


    Ethan didn''t move. His deep eyes were fixed on the direction I''d disappeared to, with myughter and jokes still lingering in his mind.


    d they


    start seeing each other? She''s smiling so


    "She''s now with Liam, isn''t she?" Ethan muttered. His eyes filled with a thick, umesolved emotion "When did brightly, I''d never seen her smile like that."


    He turned to Andy and asked in a pained voice, "Andy, should I stop bothering her?"


    Ethan thought of the words I had said to him every time I rejected him. I''d told him that loving him was exhausting and that I wanted to live a calm, happy life.


    I''d said that my feelings for him had been nothing more than a fleeting crush,


    "She probably meant it, didn''t she?" Ethan stopped coughing. His handsome face was paler than before.


    He pushed Andy away and walked back to his ward, looking lonely and sad.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter


    163


    Liam was more meticulous than I''d expected. He arrived in a van and said the extra space would make Grandma morefortable.


    The van was high-end, with adjustable seats that would allow her to lie down. He carried Grandma into the car and covered her with a duvet before stepping out.


    I couldn''t describe the emotions I felt watching him do this. There was gratitude and guilt.


    Though he was just a friend, he took such good care of my family. I feared he was offering too much, and 1 had nothingparable to give him in return


    "What''s wrong?" Lian gave me a snug look with his arms crossed. "You think I''m so handsome that you''re considering being my girlfriend now?


    The feeling of gratitude came to an abrupt stop. I stared at him for a few seconds before pointing at his cor. "Don''t you feel ufortable? Your shirt''s on backward Liam was utterly speechless


    It was almost 11:00 am by the time we got Grandma to settle into her room. I stepped out of the room after feeding her lunch.


    was surprised to see Liam sitting on the couch in the living room. There were two days left to the New Year. Wasn''t he returning to Napel for the holidays?


    I poured two sses of water and handed one to him. "Why are you still here? There are two days left to the New Year, and aren''t you going back?"


    Liam took the ss from me and sipped. "I''m not spending New Year with them."


    "Huh?" I was stunned.


    Lian always struck me as someone with strong family values. Despite his parents''plicated rtionship, he got along with his father. Though things were strained with his mother, it was clear he cared deeply for her.


    I eyed him curiously. "Aren''t you going back to spend New Year''s Eve with your parents?"


    He nodded. "I''ll stay in Yardville with you and your grandmother for New Year.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    We stared at each other. For a moment, I couldn''t find the right words.


    Ifmally spoke after along pause, "Liam, I can take care of Grandma just fine. You should go home and spend the holiday with your parents.


    Ifidgeted with the cup in my bands and felt conflicted. "I feel a lot of pressure if you''re here with me and Grandma instead of with your family for dinner. It just doesn''t feel right"


    Liam shot me a sideways nce and set down his ss. "You''ve got it all wrong. I''m not staying because of you and your grandmother. It''s just that I have some unfinished business with that piece ofnd I can''t leave yet."


    I felt better after listening to his exnation. Knowing that he had to work even during New Year still made me uneasy.


    Ithought for a moment. "What''s left to do with thatnd? Maybe I can handle it for you so you can go home."


    "Forget it," Liam said as he stood up and paced around the living room. "You''re the big boss behind the scenes. Leave the heavy lifting to me."


    He then asked, pointing at the doors and windows, "shouldn''t we decorate for New Year?"


    Backwhen I used to spend New Year with Jack, the family butter would always handle the decorations well and add a festive air to the vi.


    This was my first time nning for the New Year on my own, and all I could think about was the dinner.


    Liam''s reminder made me realize how much I had yet to prepare.


    "I''ll help with the New Year stuff since I''m spending the holidays with you guys," he offered.


    "No, it''s fine. I''ll take care of it myself. I pulled out my phone and started adding items to my notes app to list everything I could think of. "Do you even know what you''re doing?" Ham snatched my phone and pulled me toward the door. "Come one, let me show you how it''s done." Belone I knew it, he''l dragged me all the way to the door.


    Liam tossed ingent over my shoulders and gently pushed me toward the door. "What are you worried about? There''s a caregiver."


    open to n Your Surprise Howard

 Chapter 164

    Chapter


    164


    There was a trattic jam, and what would normally be a ten-minute drive took us more than 40 minutes.


    t was crowded.


    The entrance to the supermarket was packed, and all the parking spots on the street were full. Even the underground parking lot Liam told me to get out of the car and wait for him at the supermarket''s entrance. I nced around, and it was crowded everywhere. I didn''t want to wait there, but Liarn didn''t give me a chance to reject. He quickly drove off.


    I instantly felt like cursing. I waited at a slightly less crowded spot, but soon enough, people who''d finished shopping started gathering there to wait for their nides. I had no choice but to move to another spot.


    Just as I found a quieter ce. I was suddenly shoved from behind


    "So sorry." I stumbled forward slightly but soon regained my bnce.


    I didn''t even get to see who''d apologized as the people around me had left by the time I turned around.


    I suddenly felt a sharp gaze on me. I tumed and saw Ethan standing by a ck Mercedes with one hand resting on the car door. I had no idea if he was about to leave of had just arrived. Our eyes met, and there was something in his gaze that I couldn''t decipher.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I hadn''t seen Ethan since ourst unpleasant encounter. He''d be noticeably thinner, and hisplexion looked terrible. He appeared cold and distant, dressed in a ck down jacket My eyes drifted to where he''d been injured, but I saw nothing


    "Eve," he called out to me. Though I couldn''t hear what he said, I could tell from his lips.


    I expressionlessly tumed my gaze away just as Liam returned, "What are you doing here? Aren''t you cold standing out here in the wind? The supermarket has heating"


    Liam had a lot to say. I red at him and thought he could surely nag


    "Hey, don''t re at me." Liam instantly switched to a yful tone as he rested his right arm on my shoulders. "I''m just worried about you."


    "Thanks for your concern." I gave him a fake smile and spoke in a tone full of threat, "I''m going to count to three, and if you don''t let go, I won''t mind testing out my new karate moves on you" "Three, two, one..."


    "Mr. Grayson, please get in the car," Andy said. He stepped out of the car to remind Ethan, who was still standing outside staring at the mart.


    Ethan''s grip on the car door tightened, and his tall figure looked a bit disheveled in the cold wind. He turned and bent down to get into the car. "Let''s go."


    Andy watched him get into the car and was momentarily stunned. He thought he''d seen Ethan''s eyes were bloodshot and shimmering,


    He frowned. Was Erhan crying?

 Chapter 165

    Liam really knew how to shop. By the time we left the supermarket, the two of us had our handspletely full.


    After finally loading everything into the trunk, Liam waved and announced, "Grocery shopping done! Now let''s hit the seafood market to get some shrimp and salmon."


    "No, please," I said and showed him my hands, which were red from the weight of the bags. "I can''t carry anything anymore. Go ahead if you want to, and I''ll just grab a cab home."


    Just as I said so, a cab passed. I raised my hand, but before I could walk over, someone else got in ahead of me.


    I stood still, dumbfounded, while Liam burst intoughter.


    Afterughing for a while, he came over and nudged me toward the car. "Alright, alright. We won''t go today. We''ll go tomorrow."


    It was 6:30 pm by the time we got back to the apartment. After unpacking all the groceries, both our stomachs started growling.


    We exchanged nces, and Liam spoke up, "Shall I make us some pasta?"


    Can you even cool 1 looked at him doubtfully. Sure enough, he shook his head.


    I stood speechless foraminute before rolling up my sleeves and heading into the kitchen. "I better do it. I don''t want to be poisoned."


    Liam''s eyes lit up, "Wow, you can cook? You''re amazing! You''re incredible! Here''s a thumbs-up."


    He gave me such goosebumps that I couldn''t stand it anymore. I grabbed a knife and tumed to him with a cold expression. "Leave or die. Your choice." Liam touched his neck and gulped. He finally fell silent


    I wasn''t great at cooling, but I could manage some simple home-cooked dishes, including mashed potatoes and gravy with roasted broli.


    As I brought the dishes to the table, Liam''s face showed disappointment. "Couldn''t you have made something a little more...


    Jsmile.


    "What?" I asked with a sweet but leys


    He caught the murderous intent in my eyes and immediately shut up


    Liam left after dinner and said he''de early the next moming to help with the decorations. I nodded and went to check on Grandma in her roomN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ma as an adult, and I wanted it to


    The next morning, I got up early to start decorating the house. This was the first time I was celebrating the New Year with Grandma as an be lively and special, so I bought a lot of decorations


    I was busy the entire morning, and I''d just finished half of the decoration.


    My back ached, so I poured myself a ss of water and sat on the couch. Just as I was about to text Liam, he arrived humming an off-key tune and looked particrly cheerful.


    I tied my hair up and raised an eyebrow at him.. "What''s th


    Liam set the items on the table. "Take a guess."


    ''s the good news? Why are you so happy?"


    I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes and yed along "Did you finally get the shrimp and salmon you were dreaming about yesterday?" Liam shook his head. "Nope, that''s not it."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166.


    Liam pulled out a folder from his coat, almost as


    the were performing a magic trick. He handed it to me "Take a look"


    I nced at him and opened the folder. It read "Southcliff Shire Development Contract". I froze for a couple of seconds before realizing what it was.


    In my previous life, thisnd had been auctioned off to a foreignpany thatter developed a luxury viplex. I remembered that the foreignpany had owned 100% of the shares, but now it seemed we''d be a partner in this project. I looked at Liam. "What does this mean? Did you trade thend for development rights with the otherpany?


    Liam snapped his fingers. "Binge. You told me to approach thispany early. I had the same thoughts as you and figured we could just sell thend to them at a high price and be done with it.


    "But after what the Graysons pulled, I couldn''t swallow the grudge even though we secured thend. I was really upset,


    "So I changed my approach and negotiated the partnership with the foreignpany. We didn''t take any money for thend and instead invested ten million dors to acquire 50% of the shares.


    "Southcliff Shire isn''t just a viplex. The surrounding area will include an international private school, arge grocery store, a hospital, and parks. This project is going to create a new high-endmercial district in Yardville."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I knew everything Liam said. The only reason I hadn''t wanted to get involved was that I didn''t have enough funds. Having lived another life, I knew where the opportunities and pitfalls were


    I pursed my lips. "Southcliff Shite''s development can''t possibly be done with just a ten-million-dor investment."


    Liam paused momentarily. "I low, and that''s why I''ll seek additional investments, I''ll also talk to my dad and see if he can provide us with some funding." He sounded determined, and I knew he had the ability to make this project a sess


    As I looked at him, my thoughts chumed, and I finally epted his n. "Alright. There''s no need to look for investors for now. I..."


    Liam waited for me to finish, but I suddenly felt a pang of pain as the words came out. I gritted my teeth and took several deep breaths before continuing, "I have ten million dors. I''ll transfer it to you tomorrow."


    As soon as I said so, Liam''s mouth dropped open in shock. His eyes were full of disbeliet.


    After some time, he ced his hands on his chin and closed his mouth. "Where did you get ten million from? You''re something else! You act like a penny-pincher, but it turns out you''re secretly rich, huh?"


    The money hade from my stock investments and using knowledge from my past lite to make quick profits.


    I handed the contract back to Liam in the folder, "If I tell you that I''ve been investing and managing my money for as long as I can remember, will you believe me? Liam scoffed and sat on the couch''s armrest. He didn''t sit properly and leaned back with his long legs sprawled out on the floor, casually resting his hands on his


    He pped


    1 the folder against his thigh, and his actions screamed, "I don''t believe you"


    "This isn''t the first day we''ve met. Remember how I''d taught you what you should do to squeeze 50 thousand dors out of Jack?" he asked.


    I almost forgot about the time I''d haggled with jack for 50 thousand dors and raised the price at thest minute.


    I''d really been a money-grubber back then. I had no money, so all I could think about was getting as much money as possible. But that didn''t mean what I''d just


    said wasn''t true.


    "So what?" I sat on the couch and looked at him withplete confidence. "Who says having money means you can''t act poor? Am I supposed to wear a sign on my forehead that says "Hey everyone,e look at me. I''m rich!"?"


    I shot him a sideways nce and picked up my water ss to take a sip. "That''d be dumb."


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 167

    "Fine. You''re always right," Liam quipped as he walked toward the kitchen. "Let me see what Chet Evelyn has cooked today. Is it roasted broli or mashed potatoes and gravy?" Detecting the sarcasm in his tone, I grabbed a cushion from the couch and threw it at him. "Keep that up, and I''ll throw you out!


    Liam was quick as ever to react. He caught the cushion and tossed it right back at me. "I didn''t say anything!


    I nced at the mess on the floor and bent down to tidy up. "I''m exhausted, and I''ve just finished half of the decorations. Now that you''re here, we can get things done faster" Only now did Liam take a look at his surroundings. "say, you did a pretty good job."


    "Of course."


    We finally finished the decorations after a lot of bickering andughter.


    It was already evening. After I started boiling pasta, I sat on the couch and rubbed my stomach. "I''m starving. How I wish I could eat something right now." Just then, the doorbell rang Liam got up to answer it and returned with arge bag


    I looked at him, puzzled. "We''ve finished the decorations. What''s in there?


    Once he used the bag, a delicious aroma instantly filled the room.


    "Stuffed chicken and baked ham? Where did you order takeout on New Year''s Eve?" My mouth watered a box of food.


    watered as I stared at him in disbeliet, while he pulled out box after


    He raised an eyebrow and continued unpacking. "Anything is possible with money. How does a richdy lile you not understand that?" As I helped him te the food into nicer dishes, I muttered under my breath, "show off."


    The table was covered with an array of dishes in no time.


    Liam pulled out his phone to soap a photo. "Hey, we''ve got to show this off. If no one says otherwise, I''ll im I made all this myself." "Don''t bite your tongue saying stuff like that," I was starving after a long day of work and didn''t have the energy to deal with his antics. After we ate, we


    we discussed the Southcliff Shire project in detail. We had to be cautious, given therge investment.


    By 11:30 pm, fireworks had started going off outside. Liam nced at the time and shut the project proposal with a loud p. "It''s almost New Year, Let''s rx a


    Only then did I realize howte it was


    To avoid too much sunlight disturbing Grandma during the day, I''d drawn the drapes. Now, fireworks were lighting up the sk darkness.


    sky and blooming beautifully in the


    Since this might be thest New Year I''d spend


    I spend with Grandina, I went to her room and drew the drapes to share this moment with her.


    I took her hand. "Grandma, look how fast time flies."


    My eyes welled up with tears, remembering what the doctor had said. It was such a beautiful sight, and yet Grandma might not live to see another one. Sensing my mood shift, Liam jumped in and tried to make light of things. "Oh wow, women do care that much about their age. It''s just another year older, reed to get all emotional"


    I knew he was just trying to cheer me up, so I shot him a re and said nothing


    so no


    "There, there. Let''s take a picture with your grandmother. This is our first New Year together, and let''s capture this moment!" Liam suggested and pulled out his phone to take a photo.


    I fored a standard smile and had Grandma lean against me. Together with him, we took a picture.


    We weed the New Year together under the vibrant fireworks.


    There was a brief mill in the noise outside followed by a deafening burst of fireworks right at midnight. The fireworks this year were more spectacr than everThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 168

    Liam tapped away on his phone for a bit. Then, he set it down and came over to help me clear the dishes.


    Meanwhile, at thergest private room on the top floor of The Groove Shack, a group of young men and women were partying wildly A red-haired gay with a lip plexing called out to a man sitting quietly in theer, "Ethan, why are you just sitting there? Come jo e join us!- Ethan nced up briefly before returning his attention to his phone. He scrolled through his chat with me repeatedly, but there was nothing new to see. Frowning, Ethan besitated before tThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    typing out ''Happy New Year!'' in the chat box, just as he debated whether to send it, the redhead sidled over to him Before Erban could react, the redhead saw his screen. He froze for a second before blusting out, "Erhan, I suggest you don''t send that," "Why?" Ethan raised an eyebrow and was slightly intrigued for once.


    The redhead hesitated for some time before malding up his mind. "Let me show you something."


    He tapped on Twitter and scrolled through the flood of New Year greetings until he found the tweet Liam had just posted minutes ago.


    The post featured two images with one showing avish spread of dishes with what appeared to be a bottle of wine peelding from theer. The other was a group photo of three people.


    The caption read." May theing year bring us closer and for years toe."


    The air around Ethan immediately grew heavy with tension. The redhead silently retracted his phone and dared not to say more


    There was a long pause before Ethan finally spoke. His tone was icy. "Send me the screenshot."


    "What?" The redhead thought he hadn''t heard him right.


    "I said, send me the screenshot"


    Sensing that Ethan was losing patience, the redhead quicklyplied and sent him the screenshot.


    "Ethan, you and Evelyn-


    The redhead wanted to ask, but Ethan cut him off before he could finish. "Do you have Evelyn''s Whatsapp?" "No."


    "Got it. With that, Ethan zoomed in on the two photos and scrutinized every detail.


    His mood grew worse as his gazended on the wine bottle partially visible in theer. It waste, and I was with Liam, drinking.


    He wondered if I could be living with Liam right now and if I''d gone public with this rtionship and just hid it from him.


    The room suddenly erupted in excitement before he could dwell on the thought,


    Ethan looked up and saw Leah entering. She was dressed provocatively in a scanty outfit.


    "Wow! Leah, aren''t you cold wearing so little? someone in the crowd hollered and clearly enjoyed the spectacle.


    Leah ignored the noise and walked straight to Enthan. She sat beside him as she shmeged off her already flimsy jacket. Now that she was in nothing but a body-hugging dress and sheer ck stockings, she was fully on disy for everyone.


    "Leah, isn''t it freezing? It''s winter," the redheadmented and openly ogled her.


    Leah feigned bashfulness and cast a sidelong nce at Ethan before lowering her head. "I don''t wear this kind of clothes often, but it''s the New Year, and I just wanted to look nice." Ellian frowned at her attire and quietly shifted further away.


    The whole group had grown up together and could easily see through the tension


    Elian''s indifference left Leah awloward. Despite the heating in the room, she shivered in the middle of the harsh winter night.

 Chapter 169

    A girl on good terms with Leah walked over and draped a jacket amund her shoulders. "Par this on. Don''t catch a cold."


    Leah came from a modest background, and Ethan was the only reason she could hang around these wealthy kids.


    Erhan had been tasked with including her in their activities ever since middle school, so the group was somewhat familiar with most were indifferent, and some even looked down at her, her. A few treated her kindly, but


    Leah rarely refused anyone since she felt inferior and wanted to fit in. She obediently put the jacket on even though she didn''t want to. "Why bother? She''s dressed like that for Ethan Someone exposed her thoughts and caused the entire room to erupt inughter. Leah blusbed and was embarrassed. She could only join in theughter to hide her awlowardness.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The brief awkwardness didn''t dampen the group''s New Year spirits. The room was soon lively again...


    But Ethan was lost in thought thinking about me, and he felt out of ce in the noisy atmosphere. Leah slowly scooted closer to him just to catch a glimpse of his phone. He was still staring at my group photo.


    A sh of jealousy crossed her face, but she soon feigned surprise and covered her mouth. She eximed in an exaggerated tone, "Oh my, why are Evelyn and living together?"


    The room, which had been noisy a moment ago, fell silent once again. Someone read the room and tumed off the music.


    Liam


    Some grabbed their phones and scrolled through Twitter. After spotting the tweet, they exchanged Imowing nces with unspoken understanding written all over their faces:


    A few youngdies started gossiping loudly after checking out the tweet. "No wonder Evelyn stopped clinging to Ethan. Turns out she''s got a new guy"


    "Who would''ve thought? Evelyn''s quite flirty bah?"


    "Seriously, I don''t get it."


    "Wow, did Evelyn move on this quiddy? She''s with someone else already?"


    Leah''s face lit up with a barely concealed smile. She was satisfied that her words had stirred things up. With a look of regret, she leaned closer to get a better look at Ethan''s phone


    However, Ethan shut off his phone and mmed it on the table. "Is it that interesting?"


    Leah froge and was startled by his sudden outburst. She tooka few seconds to snap out of it. "Ethan, I was just pointing out what I saw. I was doing it for you..." "For me? Why does this have to do with you and me?" Ethan was already frustrated, and his temper finally red after Leah''s meddling.


    It was the first time Leah had heard Ethan speak to her like this, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes. "Ethan..."


    Ethan picked up his phone and moved to a darker of the room. Soon, he spoke again in a more controlled voice and tried to maintain someposure, "You guys keep going. Don''t mind me."


    His phone screen flickered in the dim light, making it hard for anyone to read his expression.


    Given the prominence of the Graysons in Yardville, the tension left everyone feeling uneasy.


    A youngdy sensed the difort and stepped forward to smooth things over. She raised her ss and said with a smile, "It''s gettingte. Shall we wrap this up? "Let''s have onest toast and call it a night. What do you all think?"*


    Others echoed her suggestion and were eager to end the awkward gathering


    Leah poured a drink and brought it to Ethan "Erhan, I overstepped today. I''m sorry."


    Ethan looked at her for a moment before taking the ss from her.

 Chapter 170

    The crowd downed their drinks and dispersed.


    Ethan was left alone in the private room. As he stared at the two photos on his phone, sliding them back and forth, he continued drinking ss after ss..


    Meanshalle, Leah stopped the janitor who was about to enter the room. She slipped a few bankanntes into the janitor''s hands and smiled as she exined, "There''s someone sleeping inside, and he drank a little too much. It''s Mr. Grayson from the tirayson family, and he doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    The janitor hesitated for a moment as she watched the banknotes, Deal stuffed them into her pocket and said, "All the heirs of major corporations were in there. Your manager konws about them, and I''m sure he''d understand. No one wants to offend them, right?- The bankrotestid their job, and the janitor left soon after.


    Leah then made her way to the restmom, where she flushed a small bag of white powder down the drain.


    Ethan continued to drink back in the private room, but he started to feel something was off. What had been afortable temperature now felt stiflingly hot. Soon, his face flushed, and his vision grew increasingly blurred.


    Realization hit him that he''d been drugged. He reached for his phone and tried to call his driver, but he failed to dial the numbers


    several times.


    The fourcaked open, Narrowing his eyes, Ethan sow Leah, who''d supposedly left with the others, step back inside.


    She walked toward him and shook off her jacket as she did, "Erhan, what''s wrong? Are your drunk? Her eyes glimmered seductively as her hands roamed over his body


    "You dragged me?" Ethan questioned in disbelief as the heat in his body intensified,


    "What are you talking about, Ethan? You seem really warm. Let me take off your clothes." Leah Jumbled with the buttons of his shirt and pulled his hands to her


    Ethan instinctively jerked his hand away. His breath grew heavier, but his mind was sharp. "I''ll never marry you. Get out!


    Leah ignored him. "Don''t worry, Ethan. I''ve made sure no one wille up here."


    A surge of strength came from nowhere, and Ethan shoved Leah to the ground forcefully. "If you don''t leave now, I''ll call Grandpa and show him how lowly you are! Leah sat on the floor and was stunned. Her eyes were wide with disbelief.


    Erhan ignored her and grabbed his phone. He mustered all his strength to stagger out of the room


    Downstairs, the driver saw Ethan stumble out and rushed over to help. Erhan copsed into the backseat and tugged at his cor in an effort to cool down. "To Zen Apartment, now!" Hisst shred of rationality told him that he couldn''t stay with Leah. He needed toe to me.


    "Mr. Grayson, you''ve had a bit too much to drink shouldn''t we head home! Mr. Grayson Senior just called and asked when you''d be back," the driver suggested out


    "Zen Apartment," he repeated. His patience was wearing thin, and he copsed back against his seat.


    At the same time, Liam received a phone call from his family. I was busy marking up the project proposal when I noticed his unusually serious expression.


    After a brief exchange, Liam abruptly stood up. "I''ll head back immediately!"


    ite hung up the call and grabbed his coat to head out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Evelyn, something urgent came up, and I need to go. The project proposal is here, so reach out if you have any questions."

 Chapter 171

    I followed Liam downstairs. We had a few drinks that night, and the driver we had just arranged hadn''t arrived yet.


    Lam clearly looked anxious. I frowned and asked, "Is everything okay?"


    He smiled at me and held his phone. "My parents had another fight. My mom cut her wrists and tried to kill herself again."


    worried about me and


    I looked up at him, and I saw him smiling little wearily. I remembered that he stayed in Vardville on New Year''s Eve because he was w Grandma, and I felt a little guilty. I said, "Sorry, it''s all me and my grandmother''s-" "This has nothing to do with you two, Liam cut me off.


    He ced the bridge of his nose and said with a self-deprecating tone, "My mom has threatened tomit suicide many times. For many families, New Year''s Eve is a time of happy celebrations, but for us, it''s a time of many fights and disputes.


    "I don''t even remember a time when we had a peaceful New Year''s Eve. It''s true that I stayed in Yardville because of the Southcliff Shire project, but also didn''t want to go back to see them argue," Liam said, smiling at me.


    When I looked at his smile, I felt something I couldn''t really describe. It was as if we were in the same boat.


    Lasked, "Is your mom okay?"


    "She''s okay. She has already learned how to cut her wrists in a way that seems serious but won''t actually hurt her."


    Then, the Uber car drove slowly over. Liam sad, "It''s time for me to go.


    With that, he went to open the car door.


    I looked at him. Suddenly, he turned and hugged me, stunning me for a moment.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Liam whispered in gear, "Just give me a hug to cheer me up."


    Most of the time, Liam acted like a sleazy yboy, but that was just a facade. In reality, he was decisive a visionary and strategist.


    1 had never seen lum looking so helpless in both of my lifetimes.


    I sighed and raised my arms to hold him. "Good luck, Mr. Tyler. Ms. Wiley is loolding forward to your undesirable, you''ll be fired,"


    returning to work. If your profits at the end of the year are


    "Alright. Alright. Liam nodded, letting go of me. He then took a step back and said, "Capitalism is truly hideous."


    1 looked at my phone. It was gettingte, so I said. "Are you calling me hideous then


    Liam looked at me again. Then, he nodded and left.


    out of here!"


    Fireworks erupted in the sky above me. They were brilliant and dazzling. Nearby, parents were ying with children on thewn. Amidst theughter, everyone smiled. I looked at them for a while before turning to leave. The TV in the living room was ying a live event, and there were unfinished foods and wine on the table.


    scent filled my nose, I strangely felt at ease.


    1, opened the curtains, and turned on the projector. Then, Iy down beside her and hugged her When her Idido telean them up. Instead, I went to Grandma''s


    "Grandma."1 leaned my head on her shoulder and whispered, "I''m really happy tod years toe."


    today. What about you? 11


    I want to make a wish. I hope you''ll be with me for the


    My voice choked with emotion. "Oh, Grandma


    I had a really happy day, but when I thought that Grandma might not be by my side in the years toe, I felt sad. It would be


    great if time could


    pass slower, even


    Just then, the doorbell rang. At first, I thought I was just hearing things, but after listening carefully, I noticed that the doorbell was still ringing. I stood up, helped tuckGrandma in, and went to open the door with a frown. Not many people knew about my presence in Yardville. Aside from Liam and ine, no one knew where I lived,


    As the rings of the doorbell became more urgent, I quickened my pace. Was it Liam who had forgotten something and was here to get it, or was it.

 Chapter 172

    For some reason, thought the visitor was I tham, whom I had met outside the gremunkel,


    When opened the door, I saw than sight in front of me instinctively tried to close the door, but than had already squeezed in through the gap. He looked strangely flushed, and his breath smelleshat alcobal


    "Get out," said With Acold expression, Lopened the door again and pointed outside.


    TThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ethan looked at me with a tattomless paze, and I could see the desire in his eyes. The next moment, he pinned me against the wall and shoved his lips against mine. "Ithan! Let me go, yon bastard yelled. Istinggled, but I couldn''t event caromplete sentence.


    Ethan kissed inse se intensely that it seemed as if he wanted to taste every inch of me. As we stumblest, Firi qualled me into the living room.


    The and the sounds of the fireworks and the host on TV


    But then, Elson pushed use onto the sata, tracing his lips down my body. "Eve, I want you,"


    boulhe''t push him away. The lights above me were so bright that my eyesut,


    Ethan reached inside my clothes. When his cool fingers touched my skin, 11elt shivers ripple through my body.


    Tears flowed from theer of my eyes, and the memories from my previous life and the current situation kept ovepping in my mind. I suddenly found this amusing, and I let out a chuckle at the thought. Then, Ethan''s hands, which were roaming my body, stopped moving


    I whispered, "Ethan, I''m doing my best to write our te cleat here. Why do you keep trying to make me hate you?"


    The next moment, Ethan, who was kissing my neck, stopped moving. "Do you lutem?" I asked.


    Erhan''s voice was so hoarse that it was almost impossible to hear what


    I didn''t answer him. Instead, I slowly closed my eyes.


    "What if I said I was drugged Ehun asted, a hint of pleading in his voice, I found it amusing, Heally, really amusing.


    I slowly tumed my head and faced his gaze, which was filled will desire and only had a trace of lucidity left,


    I could see that something was off with him, I more or less figured out tha slightest


    had taken something thatpromised him, but that didn''t concem me in the


    "Ethan, I''m a person. Do you know that? I''m a living person, not a pet you own I''m my own person. I live for myself.


    "Did you find me armisance when you didn''t like me? Now that you like me, do you think I have to obey you and be grateful for your love and affection like some pet?


    "You bring diered doesn''te at all. I''m not your doll, nor at a hooker yo


    you can sleep with for money. How do you


    expect me to answer that question of


    I Laced his bloodshot eyes and said slowly, "Elsin, if you take advantage of me now, you''re no different from Leah and the others, who kidnapped me, tried to take nude photos of me, and took advantage of me. "Oh." I paused for a moment. Then, I smiled. "That''s not it. That makes you worse than them."

 Chapter 173

    "You may have saved me from despair, but you also plonged me into it," I said.


    After I finished speaking, Ethan seemed to be stunned tot a moment. I turned away. Both Ethan and his alcoholic scent nauseated me. past before I was about to puke, he hurriedly got up from me. With a voice so soft that it was barely audible, he said, "I''m sorry, I-" Ethan stood up and looked at me with a conflicted expression. After a moment, he apologized again and staggered out. 1


    As I watched him leave. I slowly closed my eyes and unclenched my fists. Just when my fear had dissipated just a little, I heard a bang. I opened my eyes and saw Ethan lying on the ground.


    After a moment of hesitation, I gathered the clothes that Ethan had tom and stood up. I said, "Ethan, if you want to pass out, do it outside. Don''t do it here in my house.


    However, Ethan didn''t move


    "Ethan," 1 called again.


    However, he still didn''t move.


    I frowned and walked over to him. Ethan was lying on the ground with his eyes closed, and blood wasing out of his abdomen. "Ethan, if you want to pass away, don''t do it in my house. Get out of here."


    I slowly crouched down and pped Ethan''s face. When he didn''t respond, I stood up with a frown and called the ambnce.


    The ambnce arrived quickly. The doctor walked into my home and asked me what was wrong with Ethan. I replied indifferently, saying that I didn''t know.


    I really didn''t know, if this wasn''t my home, I would be in trouble it something happened to him here. I wouldn''t even want to call the ambnce.


    The doctor and musse looked at me strangely. Then, they found the wound on Ethan''s stomach.


    I stood at the door. As I listened to them talking about Ethan being unconscious because he had an infection and a high fever, I couldn''t help but frown. After doing some first-aid, they moved Ethan to the stretcher.


    When they left my house, and I was about to close my door, the doctor at the back turned around and said to me, "Pleasee with us to the hospital."


    "Me?" I looked at them and smiled faintly. "I don''t know him well. He passed out in my ce by ident. Just contact his family when you arrive at the hospital." "The patient isn''t in good condition right now. He needs to be apanied by a rtive, so "I''m not his ctive," I interrupted the doctor. "Besides, are you not going to treat him if I don''t go with you?"


    The doctor then told me not to make things hard for them.


    I took a deep breath, doing my best to hold back my irritation. I said to myself, "This is thest time I''ll help him." After telling the doctor to walt, I went to the room to see


    Grandma. After making sure she was sate, I went to the hospital with them.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the ambnce, I took Ethan''s phone out of his bag. Then, I found Andy''s number and dialed it.


    At Zen Apartment, Leah stood at theer of the emergency eat, she had seen Ethan and Evelyn kissing and the former pinning thetter with his body. She had never seen Ethan being thisstful. She had also never seen than being so sordid and but. Ethan was always cold yet cordial around her, but he would also care about her and protect her. She thought she was different from everyone else, but in reality.


    that wasn''t the case.

 Chapter 174

    Leah had dug her nails into her palms as she watched what happened. The more she watched them together, the stronger her hatred and jealousy became


    Evelyn was dismissive of Ethan, the man she had worked so hard to get. She treated Ethan so badly. Even when he passed out on the floor, she remained indifferent. She also wouldn''t have gone to the hospital if the doctor hadn''t insisted she did so. Leah thought of what had happened in The Groove Shack. The drug had clearly taken effect, but when she approached Ethan, he looked at her with disgust as if she were a piece of trash Then, he pushed her away. or opened


    "Just why? Leah yelled. She walked to the door of Evelyn''s house with a gloomy expression. She knocked on the door hard, and with a creak, the door slightly.


    After a pause, she pushed the door open without hesitation. She looked toward the entrance and saw a tiny rabbit omament on the floor. It had fallen when Ethan kissed Evelyn


    Leah walked further in and saw the sofa in a mess. Half of the nket on the sofa had fallen to the floor, and several pillows were also scattered on the floor. Then, she recalled Erhan pinning Evelyn down again. She he grabbed the c


    ecup on the table next to her and smashed it to the floor. "Argh!" However, that wasn''t enough to vent her anger, so she smashed everything on the dining table before gradually stopping. Her jealousy and hatred overwhelmed ber,pletely clouding her rationality. Suddenly, Leah heard the sound of beeping. She walked toward the ce where the sound came from. When she opened the door, she saw Anna lying on the bed. Suddenly, Leah vaguely remembered Andy telling tan that Evelyn had someone important to her. When she had lett the police station,n was the one who had made a deal with bec


    "The most important person to her." Leah mumbled. Then, she remembered what Erhan had said when he pushed her to the floor in the private room. "I''ll never


    If he wouldn''t marry her, who would be marry?


    Leah looked at the haggard old woman on the bed and slowly walked over. "Evelyn, why did you take away the most important person to me? Why the hell did you do that?


    Leah nced at the oxygen tube on Anna''s face, she slowly bent down and removed the oxygen tube. Then, she picked up a pillow on th "Just die!" Leah yelled, "Evelyn, since you stole the most important person to me and made me feel miserable. I''ll make you feel the same pain!" Leahughed maniacally as the exemed more force.


    the bed to smother Anna.


    After an undown amount of time, the beeping stopped. Leah looked at Arma, who had opened her eyes at some point, and immediately dropped the pillow in her hand. She stepped back and fell to the floor in shock


    "W-What." Leah''s voice trembled as she said, "What the hell did I just do? 1... I.."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She got up from the floor and slowly walked to the bedside. With shaking hands, she leaned over to check Anna''s breathing.


    "Ah!" Leah then ran outside the room. "1 killed someone! 1 m a murderer! How could I do this?"


    someone. I absolutely can''t! But who would help


    After running to the living room, she suddenly stopped. "No, I can''t let anyone any that I killed som When Leah turned around, she met Anna''s unfocused eyes. She was shaking with fear, but she endured it. Trying to remain calm, she took out her phone to call Someone "Grandpa Grayson." me with this?

 Chapter 175

    "Hello, I''m Ethan Grayson''s ssmate. He passed out, and we''re on the way to the hospital. Can youe over?" I asked.


    "yeah y, which hospital are you going to? We''ll go there right away." After Andy agreed, I used Ethan''s phone to send him the hospital''s address.


    The emergency doctor next to me took Ethan''s temperature, When he saw that Ethan''s temperature was 101 degrees, he quickly took a fever reducing shot from the first-aid kit and administered it to Ethan


    Ethan was so dizzy from his fever. He mattered, "Eve, don''t dislike me. Eve, please don''t hate me. I''m sorry."


    I clutched the seat tightly and shifted my gaze from Ethan to the window, waiting patiently for the ambnce to arrive at the hospital.


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp ache in my chest, and tears welled up in my eyes. In just a moment, the ache disappeared, and I instinctively held my chest as if the pain just now had been an illusion. I took a deep breath, feeling a sense of uneasiness.


    When we arrived at the hospital, Andy was already waiting there. After I told the doctor that he was Ethan''s rtive, I left the hospital to get a cab.


    It was difficult to get a cab on New Year''s Eve. The mads were congested. 1 had to add several tips on the Uber app before someone epted my offer.


    By the time I returned home, an hour had passed. It was almost midnight. The fireworks, signifying the arrival of the New Year, exploded one after another, lighting up the night sky,


    I looked back and quickened my pace. I wanted to have a countdown with Grandma and wee the New Year with her.


    Iran out of the elevator. When I opened the door to my house, I saw that my house was in a mess.


    My heart sank at the sight, and I dashed to Grandma''s room. "Grandma, I''m home. Grandma-


    The oxygen tank had been thrown on the ground, and the heart rate monitor was silent. The tline on the screen clearly showed what had happened,


    My vision blurred with tears, and my body trembled uncontrobly, "Grandma Grandma, I''m home. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have left you alone."


    I struggled to walk to Grandma''s side. I even held my finger in front of her nose to check her breathing. "No way. This can''t be


    I staggered back, and I only managed to remain standing with my hands on the windowsill behind me. "Grandma, don''t scare me. Come on.."


    I walked to the bedside and hugged Grandina, "Grandma, open your eyes. Just open your eyes and look at me. Please don''t scare me like this, Grandma. Please!" There was only a little warmth left in Grandma''s body. I held her in my arms, trying to warm her up with my "Grandma, please don''t leave me behind. I''ll be so afraid. Please, Grandina," I begged her.


    my own body heat.


    I lowered my head and leaned my forehead against hers. I couldn''t stop myself from brealding down and crying. "Grandma, I beg of you. Please don''t leave me behind. Grandma, open your eyes, Just look at me, okay? Please, Grandma!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    It hurt so much. My grief was so intense that it almost suffocated me. Why? Why did Grandma die all of a sudden?


    "Why? Grandma, please wake up, okay?" I wiped the tears from my face. I continued, "Grandma, are you mad at me for leaving you alone at home? Please don''t be upset. I don''t want to be with Ethan anymore. I won''t ever be with lim. Even if he dies before my eyes, I won''t ever show my concern."

 Chapter 176

    "Grandma, please don''t be upset with me. Please wake up. Okay?" I begged, lowering my voice and hugging Grandma tightly. However, no matter what I said or how much red, Grandma would never wake up again.


    "Grandma. Tears rolled down my cheeks, and I leaned my head against Grandma''s shoulders. I begged, "Grandma, please wake up..."


    "IsEve really


    y back L held her phone, loolding at the picture that Antoine had intercepted. It was a photo of Liam, Evelyn, and an elderly woman.


    It showed that it had been taken at Zen Apartment in Yardville.


    "Why didn''t she tell me she was back?" L said after calling Antoine. She had angrily lied to her parents and ran away, saying she would spend New Year''s Eve with her ssmatesThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Antoine also walked out of the house and thought for a moment. "Maybe she was worried that you wouldn''t spend New Year''s Eve with your family, so she wanted to supther you.tomorrow."


    L thought about what had happened in the past New Year''s Eves, Jackwould talte Ivy and Elene abroad to celebrate the New Year, and Evelyn would be alone at home. Evelyn wouldn''t even tell L about it and would even lie that she had a big meal that day. Later on, she found out about the truth and invited Evelyn to spend New Year''s Eve with her family. Evelyn couldn''t refuse, so she bought some g dropped by


    gifts at noon and


    However, after a while, she would find a ce to hide away by herself while iming that she wanted to experience the customs and atmosphere outside of


    ok, then Lwalked to the front door and wrapped her jacket around her body with her other hand. "I won''t be mad at her when I see herter. Are you here ver it''s so cold outside. I''m going to freeze."


    As L said this, Antoine had already driven up to her in a red Lamborghini


    L opened the car door and got into the car. Then, she pumped her fist and yelled, "Let''s go!"


    Antoine tumed his head and smiled affectionately at her


    Halfway through the journey, L said she wanted to buy some food at the supermarket, so Antoine changednes and went there.


    Cuthe way there, L suddenly remembered something. "Do you have Liam''s number? Give it to me.


    "What do you want his number for Antoine asked, holding L in his arms. "I''ll be jealous if you start texting other guys"


    Lida made a face at him and said, "I''m jealous, too. That idiot Liam actually took Evelyn just stay mad ¡ú


    L''s behavio amused Antoine, and he took out his phone and gave L Liam''s number.


    I''m not happy about it, so I''m going to give him hell. Otherwise, I''ll


    After Lyta tested Liam and teased him online, they arrived at Zen Apartment and asked for Evelyn''s unit number.


    She and Antoine carried their bags to Evelyn''s door and rang the doorbell. However, even after a long while, she didn''t open the door,


    L called Lum again and asked for the code for Evelyn''s apartment.


    Lian didn''t think much about it. He thought Evelyn hadn''t heard the doorbell because the fireworks were too loud, and she was with Anna. He told L the password and hung up the phone.. L


    were stunned the in


    moment they pushed the door open


    The two of them looked at each other, and Antoine shielded L L asked, "Was she robbed?


    Antoine motioned for her to stop talking. Then, he picked up an umbre


    the door and walked forward.


    When the two of them walked to the door of the room, they saw Evelyn sitting on the bed and bugging Anna with a despondent gaze. L quickly let go of Antoine and walked inside the room "Eve..."

 Chapter 177

    I didn''t know how long L had been calling my name. When I returned to my senses, I saw that her face was covered with tears. "Eve, look at me. Don''t scare Eve. Please just look at me."


    1 Minked my swollen eyes Ltried to smile at her, but couldn''t even do so. My tears simply kept rolling down my cheeks.


    "L, I don''t have any rtives anymore. Grandma doesn''t want me anymore. She left because she was upset with me."


    L nced at Grandina in new arms and leaned over to hug me. "You still have me. I''ll be by your side. Your grandmother isn''t abandoning you. She just wanted to test because she was too tired." "Really looked down at Grandma Her face looked really peaceful, just like usual.


    Lhugged m


    Ime tighter. She said, "Yeah. Trust me, Eve."


    Many people from the property management, police station, and hospital arrived. L pulled me aside, and I watched the police take statements and check the surveince footage.


    I saw the doctore in, but he didn''t take any emergency measures. He simply offered his condolences.


    Antoine contacted the funeral home, and I watched the people there wipe Grandma''s face and change her clothes. Then, they were going to take her away. They were going to take Gandima away. 1 quickly walked over to them and grabbed Grandma''s hand. "Don''t touch my grandmother. She''s just asleep. Don''t take her away. She''ll wake up soon."


    "Ms. Wiley, I''m so sorry for your loss, but if you do this, she won''t be able to rest in peace." The staff from the funeral home tried to pull me away, but I simply tefused to let go of Grandma''s hand L walked over to me in tears: She advised, "Don''t do this, Eve. She''s already gone. We must let her rest in peace."


    "No" I sobbed. "I don''t want to. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t left just now, Grandma would''ve been fine." I pped myself in the face. I yelled, "It''s all my fault! Why am I not the one who''s dead?" While holding Grandma''s hand, I knelt on the ground and wailed. L bugged me and cried along with me. "Eve, don''t think like that. You can''t say things like that.


    Antoine heard the noise in the bedroom and came in, 5


    Seeing how emotional I was, he hit me on the back of the head.


    My vision wenn dark, and I fell backward. 20 minutester, I woke up.


    When opened my eyes again, I still hoped that whatever had happened just now was just a dream.


    However, in the next second, my hopes were dashed when I saw L push the door open, her eyes blondshot.


    lifted myrder and walked out of the room. I asked, "Where''s Grandma?"


    L held my hand at exined, "Antoine has taken her to the funeral home. I stayed behind to wait for you."


    s again.


    I paused, and my tears rolled down my checks:


    "Eve" L also started to cry when she saw me crying..


    I took a few deep breaths topose myself. Then, I grabbed my coat and said, "Let''s go see Grandma"


    On the way down, L didn''t let me drive. Instead,


    the called her family''s driver


    The sky gradually brightened. I opened the car window, and the cool breeze on my fapose myself properly


    face woke ine up. By the time I arrived at the funeral home, I was able to


    The mortuary cosmetologist was grooming Grandma again. I wanted to go in and keep herpany. L wanted to tag along, but I refused.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 178

    "L" My voice was very hoarse from crying, but I still said, "I''ll be fine alone. You don''t have toe with me."


    After that, I nced at Antoine. Antoine understood what I wanted and walked over to L to hold her in his arms. "Let''s give Evelyn and her grandina some space.


    Itumed around and went to look for Grandma. After the mortuary cosmetologist did their job, Grandma looked much younger and more beautiful.


    When Grandma and 1 first started living together, she was actually a poprdy in the vige-famed for her beauty.


    Even though we were poor back then, Grandma always did her best to dress us up and do our hair nicely. Since we were dressed nicely and were polite, people would invite us to their homes or give us something to eat wherever we went. I remembered that Grandma was respected in the vige backtben. She was an amazing olddy...


    Tears filled my eyes again. I turned away and raised my hand to wipe away my tears.


    The mortuary cosmetologist wasbing Grandma''s hair I then walked over and touched her hair. "Let me do this. Thank you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "y," the mortuary cosmetologist replied and turned to leave.


    Only Grandma and I were left in the room. I slowly smoothed her hair and ced it on both sides of her shoulders.


    I touched Grandma''s face and said. "I''m sorry, Grandma. I didn''t take good care of you, but I''ll definitely find the person who hurt you."


    "Don''t worry, Grandma." I continued, my voice unconsciously quivering. I took a few deep breaths and finally smiled I said, "I''ll take good care of myself, so you don''t have to say


    Grandma''s funeral was scheduled to be held in two days. I didn''t notify anyone else, so only L, Antoine, and I were at the funeral home. They stayed up with me all might, and the next day, they didn''t feel so good.


    L bat be spoiled since she was a child. She had never experienced any losses, but she still stayed with me and Grandma yesterday. Inew she was scared. So, after breakfast, Lasked Antoine to take her home to rest ande back tomorrow.


    L refused, but I didn''t have much experience to appease her. Fortunately, Antoine said something to her. Then, they paid their respects to Grandma again before going home to rest.


    The candlelights flickered. I got on my sees in the funeral hall, staring at Grandma''s portrait without blinking.


    This was myst chance to spend time with Grandma. I didn''t want to waste even a single second. After spending time with Grandina, I would do everything that


    After L had rested for a few hours, she came to keep mepany again. At night, I asked her to go home.


    However, L wiped hertears. "Eve, just let me stay with you."


    I knew she was worned about me being here alone. After all, she had seen how I couldn''t ept Grandma''s deathst night. She was afraid I''d do something out of "Don''t


    "I wiped her tears away and looked back at Grandma''s photos. "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry. This is myst chance to be with her, so I want to spend some time with her alone."


    L looked at me and finally agreed to let me be alone with Grandma. After L left, I stood beside Grandma. I looked at her without blinking and did my best tounit her appearance to memory.


    When I heard crying outside the room, I felt sorry. Since yesterday, I hadn''t been able to shed a single tear.


    I reached out and touched Grandma''s face through the ss of the cothin, "Grandma I''m a bad person for not allowing Jack to return here to see you


    onest time? But Grandma, he doesn''t deserve to be your son."


    After a pause, I smiled "But I continued, "I also don''t deserve to be your granddaughter."

 Chapter 179

    It was raining in Yarchville the next day. I held Grandma''s ashes and portrait, and with L and Antoine by my side, we buried her.


    The rain was especially cold in winter. It felt like ice. As I felt the raindrops falling on my body, I felt an ache in my chest,Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    soon, Grandma''s tombstone was erected. I was sitting next to it, and I reached out to touch it, but for some reason, I was afraid. Grandma used to feel soft and warm to the touch, but now, she was just ice cold.


    I closed my eyes and burted my head in my knees.


    was shielding me from the rain with an umbre, and she said tearfully, "Eve, if you feel sad, just cry. Okay?


    Cry? I wanted to, but I just couldn''t. The rainwas getting) heavier and heavier. The raindrops hit the ck umbre with a thud.


    It had never rained so heavily in Yardville in winter. It was as if the entire city was feeling gloomy.


    "You guys can leave first." I looked up at L and Antoine. "Thank you for staying with me for the past two days. It''s cold, so you should head home first. I''ll stay here for a while."


    "Eve" L crouched down beside me with her umbre and hugged me with her free hand "Don''t let your grief consume you. You still have me, your best friend, Tknow I''m not smart. You don''t tell me a lot of things because you''re afraid I''ll get worried and get hurt. But please believe me when I say I''ll always be by your side, no matter how stupid 1 am "


    She nced at the tombstone and ced her chin on my shoulder.


    My body was cold, but her embrace made me feel a tinge of warmth. "I''m fine. I tried to push her away, but I felt the warmth at tears on my neck.


    When my hand froze, L continued, "Eve, have you forgotten? We promised that we would support each other. If you feel sad, you have to tell me. I won''t find you annoting, for will Tabandon you. I''ll always be by your side. Please trust me I''m your best friend."


    A lot of memories came to my mind, but in the end, all of them felt distant and blurry. I didn''t want to do anything to hurt myself. I just wanted to go back to the day when the incident had happened.


    However, time would always move forward. Time couldn''t stop or rewind, b


    but I wanted it to slow.


    I wanted to be with Grandma so that when I mentioned or thought about her, 1 would feel as if she was still here with me and hadn''t left me yet. And


    I turned to look at L. When I saw her looking at me, her eyes swollen from crying, I felt another kind of guilt weighing down on my chest,


    yet


    I closed my eyes and forced myself to close off my emotions. Then, I said, "Okay, wait for ine in the car with Antoine. I''ll be there in terminutes."


    Since I had alreadypromised, the trace of you in the car


    fconcem on L''s face faded slightly. She let go of me and wiped away her tears. "Okay, Antoine and I will wait for


    Then, the said. "It''s freezing. Make sure you don''t catch a cold,"


    Lyle took off her scarf and put it on me. When she was about to leave, she looked back at me and said, "Eve, your grandma will always be by your side. When you''re at home, just think of it as her going out to buy groceries. When you''re at school, she''ll be at home thinking about you."


    My eyes welled up with tears instantly. I took a deep breath and gave L a smile. "I got it."


    L and Antoine also smiled at me before leaving. Grandma would always be here. It was just that we wouldn''t see each other anymore.


    The emotions I had suppressed seemed to bubble over at this moment. I leaned my forehead against Grandma''s portrait and said hoarsely, "Grandma, I''m sorry." I would never forgive myself. It was my fault that Grandma had been abused by Jack. It was my fault that Grandina had gone through so much pain in thest


    t years


    "Ew" A voice called out


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward

 Chapter 180

    When I heard Ethan''s voice, I instinctively looked up at him.


    "I''m sorry," he said, his voice full of guilt. He was looking at me.


    However, when I looked at him, I didn''t feel any emotion. I didn''t hate him, nor


    1. nor did I love him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I stood up and walked past him. However, Ethan reached out and grabbed my wrist. "Eve, I didn''t know. I didn''t know things wo


    would turn out like t "Ethan,"


    Linterrupted him. When I nced at him, I noticed that his fingers were turning white from holding the umbre so tightly


    1 averted my eyes and looked at his face. This man was the man I had once loved the most. I couldn''t deny that I had wavered in my feelings for him some time ag


    I loved him, and I couldn''t help wanting to be with him. If we had another chance, I hoped that maybe things between us would end well


    My greed, delusions, and the gradual decline of my persistence revealed that I had truly wanted to be with him


    *From now on, we are strangers. If you see me, just leave the area. If you ever see me again, pretend you don''t know me," I his grasp


    However, Ethan held my hand so tightly that it hurt. "Eve, I don''t want to let you go."


    I had never heard Ethan''s voice sound so fragile,


    I said. Then, I tried to pull my hand out of


    me go, I''ll be the one who''ll be in pain here." After I said that, Ethan''s hand trembled as if my


    "You don''t want to, you say?" I smiled. I quipped, "If you don''t let me words had stung him.


    After a moment, he let go of my hand,


    With my umbre in band, I walked away from him without looking back I didn''t notice his bloodshot eyes.


    Antoine had asked the housekeeper to clean my apartment. When we stood at the door, L held my hand and said, "Eve, why don''t you stay at my ce?-


    I looked at her, knowing that she didn''t want anything in my home to remind me of my trauma. 1 smiled and said, "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry"


    As I talked, I had already opened the door. In my apartment, I saw decorations that Liam and i had put up.


    Antoine stood behind him and said a little awkwardly,


    sudden changes,"


    knew they were being considerate of me.


    ing to ask the housekeeper to get rid of these, but I was afraid you wouldn''t be able to handle the


    I nced at Grandma''s bedroom. I resisted the urge to go in and looked back at Antoine. I said, "Thank you." Antoine smiled. "Antoine, go buy some food. Eve hasn''t eaten much for the past


    st two days." L looked at me and asked, "What do you w


    I actually couldn''t eat anything, but when I saw L''s gaze, I couldn''t bring myself to refuse. So, I replied, "Some oatmeal."


    "Okay, I''ll head out and buy some, Antoine said, turning around.


    "Wait!" I stopped him and nced at L Ladvised, "L, you should go with him. I also want some of the pasta at the store belund our old school. Can you buy some for me?


    L knew that I was purposely trying to get her to leave. She looked at me for a few moments before replying, "y.!!


    Then, she leaned over and hugged me again. She said, "Just stay put. I''ll be back soon

 Chapter 181

    I forced a smile and nodded. "Okay, I got it."


    L looked at me. Then, she said to Antoine at the door, "Let''s go."


    I heard the sound of the door closing, and the sound of footsteps at the door gradually faded into the distance. Without any more distractions, I looked in the direction of Grandma''s bedroom Tears rolled down my cheeks. I opened my mouth and tried to cry out loud, but I couldn''t.


    1 staggered to my feet and walked toward Grandma''s bedroom. The room was terrifyingly empty, and all the bedsheets, nkets, and equipment in the room had been removed.


    The only thing left in this room was the bed where Grandma had slept.


    When I tell on the bed, I finally made a sound. I mummured, "Don''t worry, Grandina. I''ll find the person who hurt you."


    As soon as I said that, I heard the electronic lock on the door open. I thought L and Antoine were back, so I quickly wiped away my tears. "Didn''t you two just leave? Why are you back so so- Before I could finish my words, I met eyes with the exhausted Liam. Without saying anything, he approached me and hugged me. "Don''t be afraid, Evelyn. I''m still


    here."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His words st


    stunned me for a moment. But then, I returned to my senses and calmly pushed him away. "How d "L told me "Lim looked pale. He also sounded lethargic. It was obvious that he hadn''t gotten enough rest. "How did you know?"


    I sighed. Immed to smile, but I still couldn''t "I''m fine. Life and death is a normal thing."


    I didn''t know it I was saying this tofort myself or to reassure Liam.


    By the way I looked up at him, remembering something. "It''s still the New Year. Since you''re back here, what about your parents?"


    "off, it''s fine. Their arguments happen all the time. I''ll head home as soon as I''m done with things here."


    I nodded and sat back down on the couch Grandma''s death was too much for me to bear. Now, I didn''t even have the energy to concem myself with other people''s


    Liam went into Grandma''s room, probably wanting to say his final farewells. I didn''t stop him. Grandma would be very happy in the afterlife if she saw that so many people missed her


    About half an hourter, L and Antoine returned with the food. L''s eyes were red. She probably had just cried.


    When Liam fur and the sounds, he walked out of the room and greeted them. L and Antoine didn''t seem surprised to see him. They must have talked about his vist long ago. ere some mild


    "You''re back. Let''s eat together. L put everything on the table and naturally invited Liam to sit down. The takeout box was opened, and there were dishes


    La pushed the oatmeal in front of me. "Eve, just eat a little. Okay?"


    she said in a gentle tone, as if she was coaxing a child.


    I looked at the patimeal, then at L stervent gaze. I picked up the spoon and reluctantly ate some patmeal.


    Antoine and Liam were talking about something on the balco


    even looked over here from time to time.


    Once we finished esting, Antoine and Liam cleared the table while L sat with me.


    After alongs le, tumed my dull gaze to the window, not knowing what I was looking at


    "Live" L observed my facial expressions and said tentatively, "I found a really good private detective. He should work taster than the police. Do you want to try letting him look into this? As she said that, she held her phone in front of me.


    Blooked through the povare detective''s Twitter ount for a while. He usually posted photos of han partying all da unreliable


    "Give me husnumber Thank you," i sald


    Lata bummed in assent and quickly sent me the private detective''s member,


    all day. Because of that, I found him a little


    Thadn''t rested well for the past few days. Now that I had some free time, I finally felt a little sleepy.

 Chapter 182

    My body must have reached its limit because I soon felt dizzy and had a headache,


    I looked at t, who was still searching the inte on how to fiul a trespassing mundener, but I didn''t have the heart to tell her how I felt right now. "L, I''m so sleepy," I said softly, my eyes halt-closed and my voice weal


    Seeing that I was willing to sleep, Lstalled happily and said, "y, get some sleep in your room. Pll stay here with you."


    She stood up and tried toclp one to use room. However, I didn''t want to move, so she said, "You can just sleep here. I''ll get you a nket."


    she quickly walked into room and brought out a nket in cover me with it. Unable to stay awake any longer, I fell into a deep sleep,


    Before I dozed off, I noticed L hitting Antoine and Lian, who were still wiping the table. She said, "Keep it down. Eve is going to sleep."


    But then, I saw Grandina inmy deams. We were back in the small vige where we had spent the beginning of our lives together. Standing at the vige entrance, shecalled me, "Come on I''ll take you home for food."


    I happily ran over to her with my arms spread, but I ended up grabbing air. The next second, everything around me changed.


    I saw Grandma on the bed, and there was a shadowy figure above her whose Lace I couldn''t see, suffocating her. "Just die!" the figure yelled


    "Grandma!" I wanted to help her, but I couldn''t move an inch. My powerlessness broke ne apart, then woke up with a scream.


    The lights above my head were bright, and for a moment, I couldn''t distinguish between my dreams and reality. It took me a while to retum to my senses.


    1 opened the curtains. It was bright outside. The apartment was quict because no one was there.


    I tumed on my phone and found several texts from L.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    L: "Eve, I found another good private detective, but he''s only willing to meet us in person. Antoine and I will meet him first. We''ll be back soon


    L "Oh, by the way, Liam is also with us since he knows the area the best. Just stay put at home and wait for us to return."


    I checked the time. It was 9:18 am. The police must be on duty right now.


    I went to wash up. I nned to go to the station to ask the police about their progress.


    When I anived downstairs, several young people looked at me strangely when they saw me. There had been a big scene when the police came, so it was no secret in themunity that someone had died.


    I ignored them, got in a cab, and went to the police station


    At the police station, I exined my situation to the officer at the front desk I didn''t know if I was just seeing things, but when the man heard that 1 was involved in the case at Zen Apartment, he looked at ine in the same strange way as those young people just now. Another police officer nced at us and left the ce. After a while, a middle-aged man walked out. I looked at his badge. He should at least be a deputy chief. He walked toward me.


    I frowned, having a stranger This case


    feeling. Logically speaking, this incident didn''t cause big social repercussions. At most, the criminal investigation unit


    t would take over


    Why was the chief himself here? Maybe the Yardville Police Department was in charge.


    1 kept thinking about this tofort myself. There was no way someone had interfered.


    Sure enough, the chief held out his hand toward me, "Hello, I''m the chief of the Yardville Police Department. We can talk inside." I shook his hand and said, "I''m the granddaughter of the deceased. I''m here to ask about the case''s progress."

 Chapter 183

    ndly. "Let''s talk in the briefing room."


    The police chief pointed inside and smiled kindly.


    The sunlight poured through the floor-to-ceiling windows, making it hard for me to open my eyes.


    A police officer walked in, kindly drew the curtains, and closed the door for us.


    The police chief was flipping through the files, but he was constantly eyeing my reactions.


    I remained calm and tumed on the voice recorder on my phone.


    "Uh... Ms. Wiley, right? We''ve already investigated this case. We just haven''t had time to inform you." He pushed his sses and looled straight at me.


    1 took a deep breath and said, "That means you caught the murderer, right?"


    My words stunned him for a moment. Heughed awkwardly. "Yeah, we''ve caught the burr."


    I keenly noticed his choice of words and frowned. I questioned, "Burr?"


    "Yes, a burr. After carefully investigating this case, we noticed that this was just a burry. No murderer was involved," he exined. He flipped through the file in his hand, seemingly looking through it carefully. I narrowed my eyes and immediately realized someone had interfered with the case behind the scenes.


    "If this case was just a burry, why did it cause so much of a scene that a police chief like you has to be involved?" I questioned.


    I stared at him intently, trying to find some holes in his story, I continued, "If it was just a burry, my grandma was just lying in bed. She couldn''t move at all, why why would the murderer want to all her?"


    At the end of my sentence, I slightly choked with sobs.


    The police chief remained calm and exined slowly, "When we arrived at the scene, you people had already destroyed the footprints and fingerprints in a panic. You''ve also buried the deceased''s body, the only ce where we could get evidence from "We leamed that your grandma had always been ill and wouldn''t live long. We interrogated the suspect, and he knew nothing about it All signs indicate that your grandmother died of illness."


    He became more and more!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    re harsh as he talked. When I heard his outrageous exnation, I could no longer care about niceties.


    I stood up and questioned, "Do you even believe what you say? Don''t you find it a coincidence that my grandma died just when the burr broke into my ce? if It was just a burry, why wasn''t any of my items stolen?


    "There weren''t any signs of someone rummaging through my items. Where is the officer in charge of this case? Ask him to exin this to me!"


    I mmed the table, and the cup on it toppled over. The noise worried an officer, so he pushed the door open, but the chief ordered him to leave.


    He looked at me like a hawk watching its prey, his chest heaving with anger. He said, "Ms. Wiley, we''ve already investigated the case. The culprit is also brought to justice. Don''t be unreasonable. We''re in a police station! You can''t do whatever you want When he yelled at me like that, it snapped me out of my turbulent thoughts. I sat down with trembling hands, trying to calm myself down.


    Finally, I regained myposure and said, "I want to see the surveince footage that day, as well as the culprit."


    The police chief was no longer as kind as before. He said coldly, "The surveince footage from your a


    What a coincidence.


    rapartment is dainaged, so there isn''t any footage of that night.


    I roughly understood what was going on. I lew that it was pointless to pester him any further, and I no longer held any hope for him. "I want to meet this burr You mentioned "


    The police chief stood up and sorted out the files in his hand. He exined, "The case documents haven''t been issued yet, so you don''t have the right to visit him for the time being. If there''s anything, you can talk to him in court."


    I got out of the police station or how I walked so far


    He stood up and walked out, and soon, someone came in and asked me to leave. I didn''t know how I got


    Then, the shrill sound of a car hombroke my trance, and only then did I realize that I was standing on the road: 1 quickly stepped back to make way for the driver, who scolded me as he drove by.


    This world was utterly nonsensical, 1 telt so powerless to do anything.


    My phone vibrated. I opened it and noticed that L and Liain had called me many times at some point.

 Chapter 184

    I called L back immediately.


    When the call was connected, I heard L''s tearful and trembling voice on the phone. "Eve, why aren''t you at home? Where are you? Why is there so much noise over there? Don''t do anything stupid Eve, pleasee home. Don''t scare me like this. I tried to make myself sound calm. I exined, "I was hungry, so I went out to get something. I didn''t hear your calls because I put my phone on silent. I''ll be back


    After hanging up the phone, I hailed acab


    When I arrived at my apartment building, I saw L, Antoine, and Liam waiting for me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As soon as L saw me, she rushed over to me and said, "Eve, you scared me!"


    I gently patted her back andforted her, "I''m not a child. I just went out for a meal. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    L simply kept crying. She didn''t seem to hear what I said. After a long while, she said tearfully, "The police called me this morning and said they would handle this as a burry, so 1 thought you-


    Then, I remembered that I was too depressed when we reported the case, so we gave them L''s number.


    I raised my head. I no longer felt depressed. I looked around and noticed that the surveince camera had a red light.


    How could it be such a coincidence that the surveince cameras broke that day? Why didn''t the burr steal anything when he broke into my home? Why did the police close the case so hastily? Who was trying to protect the real culprit? There were so many unanswered questions that I had to verify them myself. Since the police deliberately had the truth, I would handle this alone.


    L slowlyposed herself and wiped away her tears. She looked at me in distress and said, "Eve..."


    I brushed away her messy hair and put my hands on her shoulders. "It''s okay, L I''ll handle things from now on However, E shook her head. She pursued her lips and was about to cry again. "No, we''re all here. We won''t le let you do this alone."


    me, okay? I looked at L, wanting her to feel my determination. Since she was my best friend, she knew ine best.


    "Olory. No matter what problems you ran into, you have toe to me," L said. She finallypromised after a long while. She even gave me a big hug.


    I nodded resolutely 1 leaned against her shoulder and hugged her back


    Antoine quickly left with t, v who had been worlding herself ragged for several days.


    Liam silently followed me upstairs. Even though he didn''t say it, we both knew that he had returned for me.


    1id down on the sofa and rubbed the bridge of my nose in exhaustion


    Liam handed me a ss of water, and his expression also showed signs of fatigue,


    "Liam, thank you, thanked him sincerely for taking care of ine for so many days.


    He smiled at me. "You don''t have to thank me. Just like L, I''m always by your side." Then, he went straight to the point and asked, "What are you going to do


    I took a spot water and remained silent for a few moments. Then, I turned my gaze to the window and replied, "I''ll find evidence, catch the true culprit, them to justice." and!


    d bring


    Someone had to pay for taking Grandma''s life.

 Chapter 185

    I didn''t hide anything from Liam and told him everything that had happened at the police station.


    Liam was silent for a mo


    moment. Then, he said. "Evelyn. I have a theory."


    Isighed. "You think the sons or the Wileys are behind this, right?"


    He nodded and added, "Only the big families in Vardville have enough power to do this, and they''re the only families with a grudge against you."


    I sat up and naived the current situation. "Now, the murderer has someone protecting them, and judging by the police''s behavior, we clearly can''t count on them. We don''t even have evidence such as fingerprints.


    The only lead we have is the surveince tapes. The police imed that the cameras were broken that day, so we can only try our luck with the property


    Liam was pretty proactive. He stood up and held out his hand toward me. He said, "Let''s go see the property management."


    I stoodThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ked in front of him. "Don''t wody. I''m not that weak"


    downstairs.


    ned when he saw that I didn I take his hand. But then be followed me down


    In the lobby of the property managementpany, an employee greeted me with a smile as soon as they saw me. However, anyone could see that her smile didn''t prach: het even. Toaught a glimpse of someone running toward the surveince room I med to get past her, but she stopped me.


    The employer smiled tteringly and said, "Ms. Wiley, what are you doing here at this time? We''ve already handed over everything to the police. Just talk to them If you furve any problems"


    Liam stood in front of me and pushed her away. He said, "You''re just a property manager, so you don''t have to concem yourself with our affaits. You just need to cooperate =


    the employee stubbomiy refused to make way for us. "Ms. Wiley, you''re just a tenant, not thendlord. If you keep doing this, I''ll contact thendlord." Intered at her and asked sterly. "Thendlord rented the ce to me. The contract clearly states that I''m the one paying the fees, and I have the right to use this home and its facilities. Since you work bere, you should know this better than I do"


    Just as we were arguing, a man in a


    walked out and signaled to the employee that she could leave.


    Then, the man tumed to us and said. "Ms Wiley, she''s new here, so she doesn''t know much about these things. We feel sympathy for your loss, but the surveince ameras were really broken that day. We have already told the police that. If you keep doing this, we''ll call them."


    m wanted in.


    i say something, but I pulled him back and signaled him not to say anything else.


    Just now, someone had entered the surveince room, and they left after such a long time. Even if we had gone into the room flow, we wouldn''t have been able to find anthing


    I got home, I immediately messaged the detective.


    1 dragged Liam away. I had already nned to hire a private detective, so whend goth


    uch the private detective responded to my message, and we made an appointment to meet at a cate When tumed and to leave, I saw Liam sleeping on the sofa, I covered him with a nket. Then, I left my home alone In the eate ediately noticed the private detective setting by the window. He looked really unique. Even in his middle age, he stil boots Brevenware a gaudy hat like some sort of cowboy.


    I eat across from him and took the coffee from the waiter


    he still wore trendy coats and long


    already get the gist of the situation, but your case is a bit tricky to handle," the private detective said slowly, crossing his legs. I was more or less a businesswoman, so I knew what he meant. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward

 Chapter 186

    "We''ve already talked about the price, I don''t think It''s a good idea for you to change your mind when we meet up like this," I quipped.


    The private detective smiled and raised three fingers.


    "Do you want another 100 dors?" Fashol


    He shook his head.


    continued, "Three thound?"


    He still shook his head.


    Twas a little angry at that, "Don''t tell me you want another go thousand dors. Can you please be professional about this?"


    He nodded. He dipped his finger in his coffee and wrote the number seven on the table.


    I looked at him in confusion


    "There aren''t any clues in this case of yours, so I can only look into things bit by bit. If you like up your payment by 300 thousand dors, I''ll help you find the muaderer within a week."


    Thesitated for a while, but I still agreed. Then, he asked me about all of my connections and affiliations in Yardville. After that, he left the caf¨¦


    just sat there mail the sunset dyed the sky red. Then, I got up from my seat and headed home,


    When I got home, Liam was standing by the window and talking on the phone. He had told me that the government had given us a deadline of five years to make some use of thend on the outskirts of the city.


    It was such a big piece ofnd that we also needed to build supermarkets, hospitals, and schools around it. We had toplete a new business district and put it to use within five years, which was a challenge for allpanies involved in this project. From the moment I got the news, work began to pour in almost right away.


    Liam answered the calls one by one. Since he was worried about me, he did all of his work at home.


    The next day, I got out of bed and brought over myptop tow work with Liam, but he stopped me. He said, "Just get some rest. I''ll handle this myself." Let me help you took back theptop he had taken away and looked up at him. "I won''t be consumed by my thoughts if I have something to do.


    Liam looked at me, and after a moment, he agreed, "Okay, but you should get some rest when you''re tired. You''ve been overworking yourselftely." "Okay." I nodded and started to look through a stack of reports. The workload was too heavy. Even when we worked from morning till night, we didn''t get m done.


    Thepany urgently needed to increase its numbers, As the person in charge, Liam was very busy dealing with the projects and recruiting people.


    On the fifth day, Liam suddenly came down with gastroenteritis and went to the emergency room,


    much


    In the evening, we were about to have dinner with the people who were handling the project qualifications. The doctor wanted Laim to stay in the hospital, but he refused. He fore off the IV drip on the back of his hand and tried to leave.


    Liam had been vomiting and having dianthea, so he was severely dehydrated. He was so weak that he was even walking unsteadily.


    When I returned from buying something for him, I saw him staggering out of the room and almost falling.


    "Lam, what are you doing?" I quickly held him and frowned. I said, "You can''t work yourself ragged. You''re not the only person in thepany. We can still handle ourselves without you."


    However, Liam retorted, "This is different. This dinner is very important.


    "How Important is it?* called a nurse over to help me get him back to bed. I questioned, "More important than your wellbeing?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When the nurse noticed that pulled out the IV deip, she criticized him a little before leaving to get a new tv needle.


    "If they don''t approve of the qualifications, we can''t start construction right away, even if we have done the groundwork." Liam lifted the nket and said, "We are short of money to begin with. It we start construction even a dayter, we''ll lose a day''s worth of money." "Thepany isn''t yours alone." I held his hand and said, "I remember correctly, I also y a part in this."


    As I finished talking, the mase walked in to give m another IV drip, I nced at him and continued, "Just stay here and rest. I''ll attend the dimer tonight"

 Chapter 187

    Laived at Tremazo Restaurant. It was my first time attending a dinner like this. The leaders kept finding reasons to get us to drink all night.


    Soon, they outdrank everyone in the team, and in the end, I was the only one left,


    Danery Coleman, one of the directors next to me, picked up a peanut and put it in his mouth. "Ms. Wiley, you''re so capable at such a young age. Your skills put old people like us to shame. Come on. Let me give you a toast."


    As he spoke, he opened the bottle, poured me a ss of wine, and switched it out with my fruit juice.


    I looked at them. They seemed like sophisticated people. They wouldn''t dare to do anything excessive, but they weren''t above getting people drunk


    Standing up with my ss in hand, I filled Danny''s ss with wine and smiled sweetly. "You''re toond, Mr. Coleinan. Both of us are very anxious about the Southcliff Shire project. The sooner we can start construction, the sooner we''ll finish it." with Danny''s "I should be the one


    I continued, "The ODF rank in Yardville is among the best in the country because of your good leadership "Iclinked my ss wi giving you a toast."


    After saying that, I threw my head back and downed my drink. After drinking the wine, I felt a bum in my stomach. Even so, I endured the difort and filled my ss again.


    I toasted all of the leaders at the table, finally appeasing them. Danny smiled and drank another ss of wine with me, and finally, he loosened up a little


    An hourter, Danny, who was drunk, had to be supported by a group of p


    Ipeople. Finally, they left Tremazo Restaurant.


    Danny then said, "Ms. Wiley, I''ve arranged the project qualifications for you. You must work hard."


    I nodded and smiled reflexively. "We will live up to the trust you''ve put in us. It''s gettingte, so I''ve already arranged the cars to take you all home. I will treat all of you to dinner another day. At that time, we''ll drink to our heart''s content." The cars I had arranged in advance arrived one after another. I brought everyone to their cars. Then, I leaned against a tree on the side of the road, feeling


    exhausted


    I didn''t know if I hadn''t felt drunk just now because my tensed muscles didn''t rx, but now, I felt dizzy, and my stomach was chuming


    I took out my phone and saw that the Uber I had booked was still six miles away from me.


    I couldn''t hold on any longer, so I didn''t care about my image anymore, I crouched on the ground and buried my head in my knees. After an unknown amount of time, I felt someone patting my shoulder.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked up, and through my drunken haze, I saw a man with his hair dyed red.


    He grinned at me and said, "Hey, beautiful. Did someone break your heart? Do you want me tofort you?"


    As he spoke, he subtly forced me up and held me in his arms,


    The smell of sweat and alcohol filled my nostrils, and feeling his unfamiliar warmth made me extremely nauseous. My stomach was chaming as I tiled to break free from the redhead. "Let me go!"


    The redhead didn''t let go. The next second, I puked all over him


    "Damn it!" Thked away, unable to avoid it.


    in an instant, an unpleasant smell filled his nostrils.


    The redhead let go of me and red at me. "Gross! You''re so gross! You have to pay for


    my clothes!


    Alter vomiting, I sobered up a lot. I took out a tissue from my bag and wiped my mouth. "Why should I pay you? It''s not like I grabbed you and puked on you on purpose. You harassed me, but I''m already kind enough not to call the cops on you." When the redhead heard my words, a trace of panic appeared on his face. He pointed at me and yelled, "I-I swear I''ll beat you up!


    After saying that, he raised lus armu


    I stared at his bony wrists and surered.


    However, before I could mock him, arge hand grabbed the redhead''s wrist.

 Chapter 188

    The next moment, the redhead''s expression shifted. "Exhan! W-What are you doing here?" "Apologize." Ethan''s voice still sounded familiar to me, as it it was engraved in my memory.


    1 temed my head slightly and saw that he was wearing a ck suit, which made him look even more cold and restrained The redhead instantly relented. He lowered his gaze and neatly ced his hands in front of him. "I''m sorry." "Who are you apologizing to?" Ethan questioned, his tone almost devoid of patience.


    The redhead straightened himself and gave me a solemn nod. "I''m sorry for being rude just now, miss, I hope you


    you can forgive me.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    1 simply nced at him. Without saying anything else, I walked past Ethan from the other side and left. Ethan clenched and unclenched his fists at his sides. Finally, he walked to my side. I''ll have my driver take you home. It''s not safe for a woman like you to be out alone at this time."


    I ignored him. Fortunately, I noticed a cab dropping off someone. After the passenger left, immediately got into the cab and told the driver my address. As the cab drove away, I closed my eyes, and Ethan''s appearance just now appeared in my head,


    He had lost a lot of weight and had a terribleplexion, as if he had suffered from a severe illness. However, when I thought of Grandma and her skinny appearance, any sympathy I had felt for Ethan disappeared.


    In the middle of the night, Iid in bed, unable to fall asleep. I missed Grandma. I really did.


    Now that L and Liam weren''t around, I no longer had to pretend to be strong to show them that 1 had moved on and epted Grandma''s death. I got out of bed and walked to Grandma''s bedroom


    Grandma''s scent still lingered in this room. When Iy on the bed and closed my eyes, my tears began to run down my cheeks. I didn''t know how to fall asleep, but I finally did. long


    it took for me


    In my dreams, I saw Grandma again.


    Grandma was standing on the other side of the river, smiling at me. I was so excited that I wanted to run toward her, but the smile on her face immediately disappeared.


    "Sweetie, stay right there and don''te over," Grandina had never sounded this stemn


    y want to eat your special m


    Her words hurt me, and I couldn''t control my tears as I said, "Grandma, I really miss you. Please let me hug you. I''m hungry. I really chowder with beer Can you make me some?" Dried as 1 spoke, and by the end, I was sobbing uncontrobly.


    I felt my breath being knocked out of me. It hurt so much, "Grandma."


    I tried to approach her again, but Grandma immediately became stem again. She said, "Sweetle, if you don''t listen to me, I''ll never talk to you again!" Then, she continued, "Be good, sweetie." Grandma''s e


    yourself."


    were red as she gave me a lond smile. "You have to go through this journey yourself now. I can''t be with you anymore. You have to take good care of


    As Grandma was talking, a thick fog to


    rose above the river, and soon, she became blurry.


    Grandma wawed at me and smiled at me again. "Sweetie, it''s time for me to go. You should also head back"


    "No! Grandma, please don''t go!" I suddenly woke up, screaming in despalt


    Spin to

 Chapter 189

    I felt a sharp pain in my chest, and for some reason, I had a bad feeling. I felt as if my throat was constricted, making it dry and hoarse.


    I got out of bed to get a ss of water and checked my phone. Then, I discovered that the private detective had sent me several messages. "I''ve identified the suspect. Get back to me soon!"


    Two hourster, he sent another message. "I found the murderer. I''m sure this is the person. I have evidence. I''ll give them to you after you pay me the money." My heart seemed to skip a beat. My hands were shalding, and my breathing became heavier. "Where are you? I''lle see you." I typed my message with trembling hands. Then, I grabbed my backpack and left my apartment.


    The private detective soon replied, "I''m in the same caf¨¦ as before. I''ll be waiting for you at the


    I quickly got on the Uber. I felt very nervous throughout the entire journey,


    same spot.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, I arrived at the caf¨¦''s entrance. I opened the car door and quickly ran over to the private detective. He was still dressed the same way, but this time, he looked even more casual


    evidence? Give them to me!" I demanded, my voice trembling with emotion. I didn''t have the patience to sit down, so I stood by the He repeatedly tapped his fingers on his cup, signaling me not to rush things. "Actually, you should''ve expected who this murderer is. After you told me about your


    by the table. connections and affiliations in Yardville, I focused on investigating a few of them. Sure enough, the murderer is among them."


    He didn''t keep talking. He simply stated at me.


    I suddenly realized something I reached into my bag, took out a check, and ced it on the table. However, I still held it down with my fingers. "You have to let me see some proof before I can pay you. What if you''re lying to me?


    already agreed on the payment. There''s no such thing as backing out of a deal in our line


    He was obviously stunned and sat up straight. He said, "Ms. Wiley, we''ve al of work."


    "I''m your boss right now," I retorted, refusing to back down. I stared at him gloomily.


    When it came to Grandma''s affairs, I would always be more cautious, word


    no matter how urgent things were. We simply stared at each other, and none of us uttered a


    help but say, "You hiked up the price of your services at


    My palms were sweating from nervousness, but I was also afraid he was scamming me. Finally, I couldn''t he thest minute. I''m not sure if I can trust someone like you."


    impresses me.


    The private detective suddenlyughed and smiled heartily. "Ms. Wiley, your mentality truly He unlocked his phone and said while searching on it, "I couldn''t find the surveince footage He then handed the phone to me, and I saw a high-definition surveince video of that night on the screen. The time was exactly New Ye


    e of your ap


    apartment, but I checked the road''s surveince footage." That night, all the lights were on. On the road outside my apartment, a familiar figure looked around before slipping into the apartment building. Then, the figure disappeared from the camera''s line of sight. I zoomed in, and then I did it again.


    The next second, my blood went cold at what I saw. Leah''s face was as clear as day in that high-definition video.


    Just as I was about to look even further, the phone was suddenly taken away.


    "Ms. Wiley." The private detective stared at me.


    He said, "Since you''


    I''ve seen the footage, it''s time for you to pay up."


    Thanded over the click. I was seeing red. "Here''s your to thousand dors. Send me the video." When he took the money, he smiled happily and gave me the video without much hesitation.

 Chapter 190

    I yed the video on my phone over and over again. It was Leah! Once again, Leah was behind this!


    "That''s not all. I found another interesting thing. "The private detective was willing to reveal more of his findings, probably because he was in a good mood after receiving the money


    I looked up and waited for him to continue. I then heard a chime, and I received another video on my phone.


    He took a sip of his coffee. He exined, "When you escorted a man to the entrance of your apartment building, a Maybach soon stopped there. That car belonged to the Graysons. "Soon, a cab also s stopped at the gate. About half an hourter, an ambnce rushed in. I looked into things.


    "The man you escorted was the scion of the Tyler family. The man the ambnce took away was the scion of the Grayson family, and you were with him the entire time. Meanwhile, the murderer, Leah Geant, is from an unlmown family in Yandville.


    "Back then, she took a cab and followed the Grayson family''s Maybach. That means Leah had already followed Mr. Grayson into the apartment building when you were home. She only attacked after you two had left"


    His words stunned me, I had never thought that Leah only knew where my home was because she was following Ethan!


    The private detective seemed really intrigued. "Do you guys have some family feud? Are you some first love who stole this woman''s fianc¨¦ or something?"


    At this moment, I yed the video with trembling hands, still having a glimmer of hope that this wasn''t true. However, to my despair, after watching the video, I discovered that Ethan had already brought Leah here. The cup fell to the floor, making a sharp sound as it shattered to pieces.


    The loud noise caught everyone''s attention in the caf¨¦, and they looked at me. Feeling very upset, I saved both videos.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The cafe employee then walked over to us, and before she could say anything, I took out a few hundred-dor bills and put them on the table.


    "This money is for the broken cup." After saying this, I left the caf¨¦.


    I was distraught on the way back, and Leah kept crossing my mind. I could even imagine how desperate Grandma had looked when she was killed. I could even see Leah''s twisted and terrifying expression Leah Ethan, and the Graysons were the missing pieces of the puzzle. Everything suddenly became clear to me.


    This exined why the police had been so quick to close this case. This exined why the culprit was caught just two days after the murder, even though the surveince footage had been destroyed:


    I smiled bitterly at my own foolishness. My mind was in a mess. The next thing I knew, I looked up and noticed that I had walked to a car rental agency,


    Our cats are sophisticated but cheap. You can pass it off as a wealthy person and


    An employee was standing outside, handing out flyers. "Have a look at this, miss, o even show it off to your followers on your social media! It''s absolutely fine!"


    I took the flyer. After staring at the picture of the car on the flyer for a long time, I gestured for him to help me rent a car.


    An hourter, I got Leah''s address from the private detective. Then, I quickly drove to an old residential area on the outskirts of the city. The only thing on my mind was getting revenge.


    Since this was an old residential area, there were no security personnel or vehicle identification systems. I made a smooth journey, and I parked my car downstairs at Leah''s home to wait. When it was almost night, I nced over and saw hering downstairs.


    I quietly backed my car up slightly and waited for her to arrive downstairs. The next second, I saw a woman in a red dress before me, followed closely by an aged woman who looked to be in her d


    The two of them hugged each other affectionately.


    "Mom, w


    to eat some zed salmon. Can you make me some tomorrow?" Leah asked with a delicate tone and sweet smile.


    My grip on the steering wheel tightened even more, my hatred overpowering me.


    I had always acted spoiled with Grandma like this a long time ago. But now, Leah had destroyed the only beacon of hope I had in my life.

 Chapter 191

    Leah and her mom were walking farther and farther away, but I was still there, frozen in ce.


    "Hit her! Get revenge! Run her down!" The devilish voice echoed in my ears, and my foot was already pressing down on the gas pedal.


    In the next second, the car shot forward like an arrow, heading straight for them.


    "Evelyn, stop, please!" just as I was about to hit them, I thought I heard Grandma''s voice.


    Suddenly, I mmed on the brakes. The tires screeched, skidding on the road, nearly blowing out. The car''s front end clipped Leah, and she was thrown to the ground


    "Ow!" Leah tumbled into the nearby flowerbed, blood quickly gushing from her leg.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mom. Elizabeth, rushed over to help her up


    Leah was sitting by the flowerbed. Her mom wiped the blood from her leg before finally turning her attention to me.


    Elizabeth came over and banged on my car window. Her face was practically pressed against the ss as she screamed, "Get out of the car! What the hell is wrong with you, driving like that? Are you blind?


    "Why don''t youe out? There are cameras all over-you''re not gonna weasel your way out of this!


    "You little punk, think you''re hot stuff just ''cause you''ve got a car? You''re a joke! Let''s see how you deal with this!


    "A young woman your age driving a car like that-what, you sleeping with some sugar daddy to pay for it?"


    The insults outside kepting, and my heart grew colder. I even started regretting not just running them downpletely.


    It seemed they couldn''t even handle a little blood. Then what about Grandma''s life?


    et me an ambnce!"


    Leah was still moaning in pain, her face twisted in agony. "Mom, stop wasting time with her! Call the police, and gets "Oh, my poor baby! You''ve suffered so much."


    Elizabeth shot me onest venomous re before turning back to Leal


    "Don''t worry, sweetie. I''m calling the police right now-she''s not getting away today!"


    Hearing all this, I suddenly felt intrigued. I


    I pushed open the door and got out of the cat. "Go ahead, call the police. Do it I crossed my arms, towering over them. Leah froze when she heard my voice. Her movements stopped mid-action. "you little mixen, acting all cocky! I''m calling the police and gett you locked up!" Elizabeth shouted, pulling out her phone,


    Leah slowly lifted her head, and the moment she realized it was me, she knew exactly what I had been nning to do. She screamed like she had just seen the most terrifying thing imaginable


    "Evelyn, I swear, I didn''t mean to cause your grandmother''s death! Please, don''te aft mean for her to die, I swear!"


    after me! I''m sorry! Please, just let me go! She was already sick! I didn''t


    "What''s happening? What''s wrong? Elizabeth waspletely thrown by her daughter''s sudden panic, and she tried her best to calm Leah down. Leah ignored her and was struggling to get up. But in the process, she knocked her mom''s phone to the ground. Elizabeth was about to pick it up when Leal, limping, yanked her up and started running.


    Elizabeth didn''t want to leave. She was yelling, "Why


    ewe running? She hasn''t paid us thing! My phone, my phone!"


    But Leah, terrified for her life, dragged Elizabeth along without caring. With the injury on her leg, she hobbled painfully, moving slowly.


    I chuckled coldly, switched off the recording on my phone, then picked up Elizabeth''s phone and scrolled through it. Seeing nothing useful, casually tossed it into the trash can and wiped my hands in dispust.


    I got back in my car, driving slowly behind them. Leah was screaming the whole time in feat.


    "Help! Somebody help me!"

 Chapter 192

    "Help! Someone''s trying to kill me!"


    I followed Leah and her mom until they teached the gate of the neighborhood before driving away.


    Once I was in a secluded spot, I parked the car by the side of the road and leaned back in the seat, my mind racing.


    Staring at the river flowing slowly under the bridge, it took a long time for me to calm down. When I finally collected myself, a bit of rity returned.


    I had all the evidence in my hands now, including the recording of Leah''s panicked confession.


    The next step was clear. Report it to the police and file charges.


    But wait... Lan had always protected Leah. With the Grayson family''s influence in Yardville, burying this evidener wouldn''t be a problem for them. Thinking about what happened at the police stationst time, my fists clenched in frustration Suddenly, an idea hit me-L''s cousin.


    L''s whole family was involved in politics. If I couldn''t fight this alone, I''d have to fight fire with fire.


    1 spent a long time carefully crafting every word before 1 finally summarized everything and sent it to L''s cousin.


    I waited for a while, but there was no reply. Just when I thought there was no hope, L called.


    My heart pped a beat. Did het cousin say something?


    Sure enough, the next second, I heard L''s furious voice. "Is Leah a freaking idiot? Why doesn''t she just drop dead?


    In the background, I could faintly hear Antoine trying to calm her dowlL


    I awkwardly rubbed my nose, feeling a bit guilty, but there was no avoiding it.


    "And you! Why didn''t youe to me for help? You think we can''t get justice for this? I''m calling my parents right now." L''s tone softened, but she was still clearly upset Before I could even respond, she hung up.


    I couldn''t help but smile a little. Having a friend like her in this life would be more than enough.


    I returned the cat to the rental agency, feeling confident. Even my steps


    were lighter.


    Just two dayster, news came that Lesh had been arrested. The authorities called me, requesting that I provide the relevant evidence.


    1 spent the next few days tying up all the loose ends and submitting the evidence. After signing thest document, I returned home, exhausted, and copsed into bed Not long after, there was a loud, frantic banging on the d


    Hearing me inside, the person outside got even more agitated. "Evelyn Wiley, I know you''re bome! Open the door!"


    door, rough and urgent. I sat up linmediately, my nerves traying. "Who is it?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart sank to my stomach. It was Elizabeth.


    How did she know where I lived?


    I was alone in the apartment Elizabeth, middle-aged, overweight, and aggressive, would easily overpower me


    1 stayed silent, curled up on the couch, eyes locked on the door.


    When I didn''t respond, Elizabeth becaimal


    even more worked up outside.


    "You little tramp, open this door! What? You''re hiding in there like a coward?"


    Her insults giew nastier, and my anger surged. I couldn''t hold back any longer-I yanked the door open


    Elizabeth had been leaning against the door frame, and as I flung the door


    she stumbled and fell. Her slightly pudgy body hit the floor with a thud.


    She froze for a moment, then clutched her back, lying there like a total drama queen.


    "Help! She''s trying to kill me! Somebodye look!"


    I stared down at her coldly. "This is an apartment, not some streeter. No nosy neighbors here to back you up.


    "You''ve just trespaised into my home, I could call the police and have you arrested. If you''d like, I can have you sent in to join your darling daughter."


    I pulled out my phone. "Or maybe I''ll start a live stream, so everyone can see you like this."

 Chapter 193

    Elizabeth''s shouting came to an abrupt stop


    After lying on the floor for two minutes, she got up, shot me a vicious ce, muttered a string of curses, and stormed off.


    I watched her retreating figure for a moment, then smirked with disdain.


    Without the Grayson family backing them, Leah and her mother were nobodies. If they had no power to do harm, Grandma might still be alive.


    People were inherently selfish, and the dumber they were, the more they''d be driven by greed and desire. Leah wouldn''t have dared to do something so reckless without her mother''s influence. So why not let them both face the consequences of their own actions?


    I chuckled, pulled out my phone, and sent a message.


    lett me with Leah! He''s been gone for


    At the Grayson residence, Elizabeth stood before Tan, tears streaming down her face. "Mr. Grayson Senior, Maximillian only lett years, and it''s just me and Leah trying to get by


    "If Leah really gets thrown in jail by that little tramp, then I''ll have no reason to live! The Grant family will have no heirs left!" Elizabeth copsed to the floor, beating her chest dramatically


    Tan''s expression darkened. Over the years, he had pitied Elizabeth for raising Leah alone and had quietly helped them out financially on many asions.


    If Elizabeth had been more self-reliant, they wouldn''t be livingvishly, but they''d at least befortable. Instead, her greed knew no bounds. She constantly used Maximillian''s past favors to squeeze money out of the Grayson family, andn had long grown tired of it. Leah, the granddaughter of histe friend, had grown up under his watch. Jan had ced great hopes in her, no less than he had for his own grandson, Ethan.


    Elizabeth instinctively flinched, her sobbing growing quieter.


    Sitting on the floor, she choked back her tears and began to speak, "Mr. Grayson Senior, I never wanted toe here and make a scene, but I''m a widow raising a child. If I didn''t put up a tight, how would we survive?


    "I wanted to be dignified, but with Maximillian gone, I lost that chance."


    She gave a bitter smile as she finished.


    tan''s harsh expression softened slightly, but he remained silent.


    Andy nced at an and understood what he wanted. With a friendly smile, he helped Elizabeth up and guided her to a chair. "Mrs. Grant, please don''t get too worked up. Here, sit down and have some water to calm yourself." Elizabeth, grateful for the pause, wiped her tears and quietly waited forn to speak.


    After a few moments,n finally stood up. "Ican save Leah, but not because of you. It''s because she''s Maximillian''sst remaining bloodline."


    Elizabeth knew exactly w


    over Leah, things changed.


    it Leah had don


    They hadn''t been worried before becausen had always managed to handle everything. But the day Evelyn nearly ran


    Leah, in her panic, had said something she shouldn''t have. That was when the fear set in

 Chapter 194

    Elizabeth stood up, nodding quickly. "Thank you, Mr. Grayson Senior. Thank you."


    "But at the same time.. tan looked directly at Elizabeth. "The engagement between Leah and Ethan is off the table."


    Elizabethhadn''t expectedn to cancel the engagement she froze, then suddenly covered her mouth and burst into tears. "Mr. Grayson Senior, you''re breaking up two lovebirds! They''re in love!" She slumped back into her chair "How could you do this? They''ll both bate you for it"n''s eyes were cold as he responded, "Ethan doesn''t love Leah Once this is ow


    H


    Larrange for you and Leah to move abroad.


    You won''t being back."


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened in disbelief. "No, that''s not possible. Ethan could never dislike Leah. They grew up together! He''s always looked out for her. How could be not love Leah?"


    Tan, having had enough, turned his back onber. "See her out," he ordered, leaving the study.


    Elizabeth immediately jumped up to follow him. "Mr. Grayson Senior, you must be mistaken! Ethan and Leah are perfect for each other. You can''t tear them apart!" Andy stepped in, blocking her path with a polite yet distant smile. "Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grayson Senior needs his rest. Please, head home for now. As for Ms. Leah''s situation, Mr. Grayson Senior will take care of it."


    "I''m not leaving" I''m not leaving!" Elizabeth struggled, swatting Andy''s hand away as she tried to make her way towardn. "Mr. Grayson Senior, you can''t break up the kids!"


    Andy, an old man by now, almost threw his back out when Elizabeth swatted him Annoyed, he shot her a re and called for a few housekeepers, "Quick, quick! det her out of here before she pains Mr. Grayson Senior''s nap!"


    The housekeepers nodded, working swiftly. One grabbed her by the arms, the other by the legs, carrying her out.


    Elizabeth, furious, locked and screamed, "Let go of me! Let me go!


    "Oh Lord, the Grayson family is bullying a widow and her daughter! Maximillian, how could you rest in peace?"


    Andy hadn''t expected her to say something so bold. Panicking, he rushed over and mped a hand over her mouth "What nonsense are you spouting? Your daughter still needs us to help her! One more word, and we''ll leave you both on your own!" In an instant, Elizabeth fell silent,


    Once Andy was sure she wouldn''t cause any more trouble, he happily let go and turned away.


    But before he could fully turn, Ethan''s voice cut through the room. "Andy, what is she doing here?


    Andy broke out in a cold sweat, his body going rigid for a moment. Then, with a forced smile, he turned to face Ethan "Mr. Grayson, you''re back already?=


    Ethan didn''t respond. His eyes were fixed on where Elizabeth had just disappeared.


    "Mrs. Grant... she..." Andy was still trying toe up with an excuse, but Ethan was already heading upstairs.


    Andy paused for a moment, then hurried after him. "Mr. Grayson, are you going to see Mr. Grayson Senior? He just went down for a nap. How about I let you know when he wakes up!


    "In the meantime, Katie made some chicken noodle soup. You''ve lost so much weighttely-how about I get her to bring you a bowl?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Katie''s been cooling up a stormtely. The soup''s rich and golden, smells incredible-honestly, it''s the best chicken soup you''ll ever taste!"


    Andy kept babbling, bur Ethan suddenly stopped, and Andy smacked right into his back Pain shot through Andy''s nose, and he instinctively grabbed it, while Ethan slowly turned to face him.

 Chapter 195

    The moment Ethan caught Andy''s sharp, cold gaze, he fell silent immediately.


    Ethan nced at han briefly before heading straight for Lan''s study.


    Lai hadn''t been resting. He stood at the window, watching as Elizabeth was dragged out of the Grayson residence by the housekeepers and dumped on the street. She jumped up and started wrestling with them, but one of them kicked her. After being threatened, she finally limped away, defeated.


    When Ethan opened the door,n heard him and slowly turned around.


    Ever since that huge argument when tan had shielded Leah for attanging Evelyn''s kidnapping, the two of them hadn''t spoken or seen each other in over two monthsAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Ethanfudn''t returned to the Grayson residence since, not even during the holidays. Instead, he had been staying in his apartment in Yardville, cutting off allmunication withn


    Even during Christmas, when Andy had gone to his apartment and pleaded for him to return, Ethan hadn''t budged. Now that he was here,n wasn''t sure what had finally brought him back Had Ethan found out something?


    Neither of them spoken''s eyes locked onto Ethan''s


    Ethan met his gaze, and the two stared at each other-one with icy detachment, the other with sharp intensity.


    Alteratense silence,n broke it.


    "I thought you''d forgotten you still had a home."


    He moved behind his desk,his entire presence exuding authority.


    Ethan stepped forward, cing the card on the table, his expression t and his voice cold. fan looked at the card, his breathing uneven as he picked up the teacup on the table. "Nothing at all." "What b has Leah done this time? Ellun srolled, turning to leave,


    Ethan was treating Tan like he didn''t matter, and he smashed the teacup to the floor. "Stop right there!" ss danseveraber, and Ethan felt a drop of water ssh against the back of his head. Tanquickly stepped out from behind the desk, mming his hand on the table. "Do you even remember I''m your grandfather? "You''re not even bothering toe home for Christmas, and during the N nsing and falling rapidly with each breath. "And now you waltz back in here without even a word?


    New Year, you were out partying with your friends?"n''s face flushed with rage, his chest "I''ve raised you for 20 years, and this is how you repay me? You thankless little wretch!


    Ethanclenched his fists at his sides. He turned back ton, supp "You raised me, and in my eyes, you are tall and mighty, my strongest support.


    suppressing all his emotions. "Grandpa, I''ve always respected you and followed yourmands."


    "All my sense of night and wronges from you. You taugh "But I don''t understand." Ethan took a deep breath. "Why do you protect Leal like this? What if it were Evelyn who tried to kidnap Leah? Would you just overlook me to distinguish right from wrong and not to twist the truth just because of your position.


    "Gratitude toward the Grants..."


    n stepped closer to Tan. "If they''re just parasites, I don''t understand what goodes from your blind protection"


    Ethan


    With that, Ethan turned and left


    tan stood in ce, silent for a long time.


    Ethan left the Grayson residence, sitting in his ck Mercedes, staring vacantly at a polit in the air


    After a moment, he pulled out his phone and called Antoine


    When the call connected, Ethan got straight to the point. "Where are you? Let''s meet up."

 Chapter 196

    Keeping it from t, Antoine agreed. Halt an bonster, he pushes the door open and stepped into the private usoni,


    than was nursing a drink, and halt a bottle of red wine sat empty on the table. He had acigarette dangling from his left hand and was fiddling with his phone win he trally locked up at the sound. As Ethan''s friend, Antene had watched him change bit by bit over the past six monilis.


    Smoking, drinking, and growing increasingly withdrawn-ever since thatuite won Landed him in the hospital, he hadn''t fully recovered, and he looked like a shell of his te self...


    Antoine sighed and walked over. "How''s the wound healing? You''re still smoking?"


    "Asthing happening with Evelyntely?" Ethan asked, extinguishing the cigarette in the ashtray.


    Antoine hesitated, staring at Ethan for a long moment without saying thing.


    Ethan held his gaze. "L told you not to say thing? t that''s the case, then don''t."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Heterod a smile and poured Antoine a drink "Want to join me? It''s been ages since we''ve had a drink together. You''re getting a little forgetful."


    Antoine sat down next to Ethanaising his ss, "L she''s a bit clueless. I can''t help but worry about her."


    Ethan didn''t respond, clinking his ss against Antoine''s,


    After a few rounds, both of them were starting to feel the effects of the alcohol


    Ethan leaned back against the couch, staring up at the vintage, luxurious crystal chandelier. "Antoine, I really envy you."


    His voice was low, heavy with sadness, regret, and reluctance. "I envy that you''re with someone you care about, that you can be so close to each other. "Antoine, I used to think there was nothing I couldn''t achieve if 1 just worked hard enough. But with Evelyn, I can feel she likes me. I know she cares, but there''s this inexplicable barrier between us


    feels like no matter how hard I try, I just can''t get over it." Ethanchucded sadly. "Antoine, I don''t know what to do


    anymore."


    Artine feita pang of sympathy for him. After a moment of silence, he hesitated before speaking, "Ethan, maybe you and Evelyn really don''t have a future together or letting go might be the best oue for both of you right now."


    "But it hans." Ethan raised his hand to cover his eyes, his voice dry and hoarse. "I''ve tried, and it really hurts"


    Antoine wanted to utter more advice, but he realized it was one of those things one had to feel for themselves. In the end, he stayed silent.


    Just then. Antoine phone buzzed on the table, and he set his drink down to answer it.


    L''s tweet voice came through the receiver. "Where are you? Can youe plek me up? I''m worried about Evelyn. The housekeeper made barbecue ribs, macaroni and cheese, and m chowder. I want to take some to her." Arteme stood up, gesturing to Ethan that he was leaving. He grabbed his car keys and headed out. "Sure, I''ve had a bit to drink, so I''ll call a ride to pick you up. I''ll be there in about half an hour. Just wait for me." Erhan watched Antoine''s disappearing digute, feeling a bit lost.


    The phone buzzed again, snapping Ethan back to reality. He answered, "Did you find anything?


    "Mr Grayson, we''ve got something, Leonard Yate, Ethan''s assistant, spoke clearly over the line. "Mr. Wiley seems to have reported that Ms. Leah Grantmitted murder, and the victim is her grandmother"

 Chapter 197

    Ethan frome for a second, then hung up the phone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Leah killed Evelyn''s grandmother?


    edid''t want to believe His mind buzzed, reusing to ept the newes


    "I don''t believe it," he muttered standing up quickly, he bumped his leg agatust the edge of the table, and his dark pants instantly stained red.


    Seemingly oblivious to the pain, he grabbed his keys and stoned out


    Leaving the club, he headed to the paling lot, igually, he intended on driving there, but realized he''d had way too med to drink.


    just then, antiber tide palled into the parking lot. Without thinking, Ethan climbed inside. "To Zen Apartment,"


    The shiver blinked in contusion. "Hey, this isn''t the address on me app. Are you the customer with the number ending in 02 317) As the divers


    spoke, the real passenger approached.


    "Yeah, that''s me!" The man stood outside the door, ring at Ethan. "Who the hell are you? This is my ride. Get out!"


    Ethan''s expression didn''t change. He pulled out his wallet and handed the gay a stack of bills. "I''m in a hurry. This should cover it. Thanks."


    He slipped a few more bills to the daiver. "Zen Apartment, Please."


    The dever and passenget exchanged bewildered looks. Then, the passenger noticed the blood on ihan''s leg.


    "You''re bleeding, man


    man. Maybe you should hit the hospital titst. Take the tide, I don''t even need the money."


    Ethun ignored him, simply repeating to the driver, "Zempatmen."


    Histace was pale, and it was unclear whether it was from blood loss or something else weighing on him.


    The driver, not wanting to waste any more time, nodded and quickly started the car.


    What was normally a 30-minute drive was cut down to 25. Ethan paid and got out of the car, muttering a quick "thanks"


    As the evening darkened, Lihan bared toward Evelyn''s building but stopped suddenly at the entrance. He was scared,


    To Evelyn, he was the one indirectly responsible for her grandmother''s death. Her grandmother meant everything to her-Evelyn must hate him now.


    He was the killer.


    Erhan suddenly staggered and copsed backward against a tree. He barely managed to stay upright. A wave of nausea hit him, and he doubled over, dry-heaving against the tree


    His stomach, full of alcohol, chued violently. After a few minutes, it felt as though his insides were being wring out like a soaked towel.


    Erhan wiped his mouth and looked up.


    The wann, yellow light from Evelyn''s apartment window glowed softly. He thought about the phone call Antoine received at the club, and how L had brought Evelynallertavorite dishes. They would be there with her.


    Ever since the college entrance exams, it seemed like all of Evelyn''s troubles hade because of him. Being ndered, being kidnapped, and now, he was indirectly responsible for the death of her most beloved family member. Ethan suddenly felt like Laughing and he did, out loud,


    *No wonder Antoine told me to let go. I really don''t deserve to be around you."


    He stood there for a long time before finally turning to leave.


    On the cold winter right, his figure seemed lonely and deste,


    Under L''s watchful eye, I forced down a bowl of macaroni and cheese before she finally let me put my spoon down. "That''s better. From now on, I''ming. Every day to make sure you eat. You''re way too thin. I''m going to fatten you up." "L, why don''t you disch Antoine and be with me instead?" joked, ncing between the two of them.


    I hadn''t had the time to really focus on my friendstely, not since Grandlima''s passing.

 Chapter 198

    But people would have to move forward, and we should live well for those who were still here.


    I guess they didn''t expect me to suddenly tease them like that. Both Antoine and L''s faces instantly turned bright red,


    "Eve, you''ve changed! Now you''re making fun of me?"


    water.


    L blushed shyly and nced at Antoine. As they exchanged looks, the happiness in their eyes rippled softly like gentle waves on the w


    The house, which had been cold and quiet since Grandma''s passing, seemed to fill with a warm glow. Watching the two of them, I couldn''t help but smile. I could feel some of the heaviness in my heart lifting. "Hey, Eve, you''re smiling!" L eximed, mudging Antoine with her elbow, signaling him to look


    Antoine nced dup, his eyes resting on my face as he sighed in relief, "Yeah, Eve, you''re finally smiling."


    "Exactly, you haven''t smiled in days, and we..." L choked up, her eyes suddenly reddening as she turned away, unable to finish her sentence.


    Seeing her like this, a wave of guilt rose in my chest, I had been in a bad ce these past few days, and they''d been walking on eggshells around me. Now that they''d seen me smile, I guess they could finally rxa bit.


    Thinking about this, I deliberately widened my smile and reached over to put some food on L''s te. "It''s a good thing that I''m happy, right? Why are you crying?


    "Yes, you''te night,


    ght, we should be happy," L said, though her eyes were still red,


    She quickly turned her head and shed me a big smile. "Eve, we really should be happy. Now that the person who killed your grandmother has been found, when the triales, we''ll put her in jail and get justice for your grandmother. That''s something to celebrate, isn''t it?"


    She was right. Only by putting Leah behind bars could Grandma rest in peace, and I could find some peace too.


    The smile on my face faded a little.


    "By the way, Eve, did thewyer mention when the trial will be?" Antoine asked, looking at me.


    I replied, "The 20th of this month."


    "That''s only ten days from now, isn''t it?" L counted on her fingers, and when she realized the date, her eyebrows shot up in excitement. Antoine looked relieved as well. Inodded, "That''s right."


    In ten days, Leal would finally face the consequences of her actions.


    But none of us expected things to change so quickly.


    Before we even mashed the meal, my phone started ringing. I picked it up and nced at the screen, and an uneasy feeling


    up in my chest


    I must have hesitated too long because L and Antoine noticed something was off. They both set down their spoons and looked at me with concern. "Eve, who''s calling?


    saw the worry in their eyes. For a moment, I froze, realizing my mood was affecting them, I quickly adjusted my expression and answered, "It''s the


    1looked up and saw thewyer."


    "Thewyer? Antoine tilted his head, exchanging a nce with L.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then they both tuned to me " "Why''s the Lawyer calling?"


    "I don''t know." I tightened my grip on the phone, trying to sound casual to suppress the growing unease in my chest. "Maybe it''s something good. Let''s hear what they have to say." "Right, pick up! Put it on speaker so we can all hear


    L and Antoine got up. They pulled chairs next to me and sat down.

 Chapter 199

    As L and Antoine


    from the call began to fade, pushed away by theirforting presence.


    sat down, their warmth enveloped ine. The anxiety in


    Suddenly, I wasn''t afraid anymore. Whatever might happen, with these two friends by my side, I had the strength to face it.


    I took a deep breath, and just before the call was about to disconnect, I pressed the answer button, switching to speaker mode.


    The moment the call connected, thewyer''s serious voice came through "Ms. Wiley, I just received word that Leah Grant suffered a heart attack in custody. She''s incritical condition and has been rushed to the hospital." what? Who had a heart attack?"


    1 froze, feeling like I''d misheard


    Did thewyer really say Leah? But how could Leah possibly have a heart attack?


    I opened my mouth to say something, but L''s angry voice cut in first, "Leah''s in perfect health! How could she have a heart attack?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since L had already spoken for me, I quietly closed my mouth, waiting for thewyer''s exnation.


    "I don''t know. I just received the news and called you immediately. That''s all I have for now. I tried to get more details, but they''re keeping things tight-lipped. 1 couldn''t find anything else. "Thewyer''s voice remained serious But I could sense the doubt in his tone.


    Of course, there''d be doubt.


    We had known Leah for years. We saw her regrly. If she h


    e had a heart condition, we''d know about it, wouldn''t we?


    And even if she did have a heart condition, she would''ve yed that card a long time ago. There was no way this was justing up now.


    In that instant I knew something was off.


    I leaned closer to the phone and asked, "


    "Do you know which hospital they took Leal to?"


    what are you nning?"


    Heating thewyer''s cautious tone, I smirked and replied, "I''m not nning anything. I just want to see for myself. I don''t believe she has a heart condition" "Teah, neither do 1. L said, her voice firm.


    I turned my head slightly, and L gave me a reassuring look. That look warmed my heart.


    The phone was silent for a moment before thewyer said, "I''ll take you there."


    I didn''t refuse. Thewyer probably wanted toe along to prevent me from doing anything reckless that might harm our case


    After agreeing on a meeting point, L, Antoine, and I headed out


    Not long after, thewyer arrived. He pulled up in front of us, rolled down the window, and I heard the car door unlock Thewyer leaned out and motioned to us.


    I was the f


    first to open the door and climb in L and Antoine sat in the back. Once we were settled, the car began moving again. Inside the car, I told the Lawyer, "Something''s off about this. Leah''s heart condition-it''s too convenient." "Exactly."


    I looked up and saw L leaning forward in the rearview mirror, gripping the back of my seat. Her head popped out from beside use as she said, "She was time in school. Last time..........


    L hesitated. I instinctively turned to look at her, and she nced at me before continuing, "Last time, Eve scared her, and she didn''t even flinch."


    I stayed silent.


    L was referring to the time I scared Leah with my driving

 Chapter 200

    Chapter


    200


    The Lawyer knew about this too. When he heard what L said, his face turned serious. After a moment, he gave us a stern warning temper."


    But I had a feeling that the warning was mostly aimed at me. After all, in his eyes, I had a history,


    The car soon pulled into St. Mary''s Hospital, and once we packed, we headed to the front desk to astabout Leah''s whereabouts.


    When the receptionist heard Leah''s name, she gave us a wary look, as if we were criminals, and asked, "Who are you?


    "I was about to speak, but suddenly, someone grabbed my wrist and pulled me back.


    ilme, don''t lose youn


    I nced down at the hand gripping my wrist, then looked up at thewyer beside me. Sensing my gaze, thewyer gave me a slight nod, signaling me to let him handle this.


    I lowered my eyes and stepped back quietly.


    Thewyer took my ce and said to the nurse, "I''m from thew fem. Here''s my card."


    He handed her his business card, and after she took it, he continued, "This is my client. We heard that Ms. Leah Grant had a heart attack, and we came to check on her"


    The nurse looked me up and down suspiciously, then nced at the card in her hand. A momentter, the wardness in her eyes faded


    She pointed upstairs and said, "She''s in Boom 07 on the third floor."


    Upon hearing that, my heart jumped, and I turned and bolted upstairs. 1 sdpped the elevator entirely as I sprinted up the stairwell to the third floor.


    Behind me, L''s voice echoed through the stairwell "Eve, wait for us!"


    Theard her, but I couldn''t stop. I was desperate to see Leah


    Afew flights of stairs left me breathless. After rounding four corners, I burst through the stairwell door and into the hallway.


    Leah had police escorts with her, so it wasn''t hard to find her.


    I scanned the hallway quickly and spotted Room 07, I rushed toward it, but before I could get close, two police officers stopped me. "Who are you? No unauthorized personnel are allowed near this area." "I''m not unauthorized. I''m the intiff. I need to see Leah."


    The officers were huge, with broad shoulders blocking the entire hallway. I tried to slip around them, but there was no getting past them. With no other option, I stood on my toes, craning my neck to try and see inside the room.


    The door was shut tight, and the small window only showed aer of the bed. I couldn''t see Leah at all, let alone tell how she was doing


    The two officers frowned and shouted, "past because you''re the intiff doesn''t mean you can act tecldessly here. If you want to see the defendant, you''ll have to wait for the trial. Now, leave Immediately, or we''ll arrest you for obstruction of justice!" "Please, don''t acrest her!" It was thewyer, panting and out of breath behind me,


    I didn''t need to tum around to know how quickly he had run to catch up. Before I could say anything, thewyer pulled me back again,


    Just then, L and Antoine arrived, one on each side of me, whispering, "Eve, don''t do anything rash."


    Exactly, let thewyer handle this. If you get arrested now, I''ll create a luge mrss."


    Their words sessfully halted my movements.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I looked at thewyer, my eyes filled with hope. I was so tense that my fingers instinctively curled into my palms, and my nails dug into my skin without me ev noticing.


    Thewyer stepped forward and addressed the officers, "We mean no harm. The intiff beard the defendant had a heart attack and is worried about her. You know there''s a life at stake here, and if anything happens to her, this case could fall apart. Can you please let us take a look?"

 Chapter 201

    Thewyer seemed to know neither of them would agree, so he immediately took a step back and said, "If that''s not possible, could we at least take a look throug the window?"


    Landiously nced at the two officers. But they remained unmoved.


    "No," they said firmly. "No one cane near."


    Even when thewyer pulled out his credentials, the officers didn''t so much as


    as blink Their refusal was absolute, with no room for negotiation


    The hope I had been clinging to slowly slipped away. I coldly studied the two men in front of me, and a suspicion that had been founing in my mind became cleare At that moment, thewyer returned, defeated. together and said, "Let''s go."


    Seeing his worn-out expression, I pressed my lips toge


    Anger simmered inside me, and after throwing out those words in a cold tone, I turned on my heel and left, leaving L and the others behind. I walked quicldy a if that would somehow dissipate the frustration buming inside me,


    It wasn''t until I stepped out of the building''s lobby that I stopped. I stood by the entrance, my gaze unfocused as it drifted into the distance, trying to make sens of their motivations.


    A light tap on my left shoulder pulled me from my thoughts.


    L''s voice, filled with concern, broke the silence. "Babe, are you y?"


    Hearing her cautious tone, a lump formed in my throat. Forcing a smile, I shook my head and said, "I''m fine."


    Without waiting for her to respond, I shifted my focus to thewyer, a question forming in my mind.


    Noticing my stare, thewyer stepped forward. "What''s wrong?"


    My gaze was steady and unflinching as I asked, "What happens if Leah is actually in danger?


    "If her condition is serious, the trial would be dyed," thewyer replied gravely, meeting my eyes. "As long as the trial hasn''t started and there''s no formal conviction, there''s still a lot of room to maneuver." He had reached the same conclusion thad.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing our conversation, L inmediately erupted in anger, cuisine for being so cunning. But I just smiled


    This wasn''t about Leah being sneaky-it was the brilliance of whoever was pulling the strings behind her.


    The Grayson family was truly dedicated to Leah and Elizabeth. Even now, when things had escted this far, they were still trying to find a way to save her.


    But they hadn''t bothered to ask if I would allow it I stood there for a moment, then suddenly turned and headed back inside the building.


    "Hey, where ate you going?


    Theard the footsteps behind me, knowing L was trying to catch up. I quickly turned back and stopped her, "I need to find someone. You all wait here." "Tind someone" Whin?" L paused, still moving toward me, looking confused, Sering her puzzled expression, I answered casually, "Someone who can help me, but I have to go alone. It''s better to have fewer people; some thi


    ve to discuss *


    That exnation was enough to stop L in letracks. Lignored the confusion still lingering on her face and continued up the stat


    It made use out was confused. After all, I didn''t know anyone


    here. I wasn''t about to find anyone who could help me.


    stairs.


    things are too


    But 1 ceeded to get my hands on Leah''s medical records. I had to expose her take illness and put an end to her attempt to dodge justice. The question was, where would the records be?


    As I mulled this over, I spotted a doctor caiting the heavily guarded room where Leals was bring kept I discreetly followed him and watched as he entered aultation room. He stayed inside for only short while beforeing back out. Watching the doctor walk away, I paused for a moment, then quickly made


    I rushed to the door at the consultation room, knocked twice, and called out, "Is anyone there?"


    There was no response. It seemed the room was empty


    Luck was finally on my side,

 Chapter 202

    tentiously wed-ammond to make suur tour was paying attrition to me, then quickly slipped through


    The doctor 1 followed bad pote from Leah''s room, so he was probably lies attending physician. Erali''s medical records


    ist be in here somewhere.


    My eyes immediately banded on theputer as the desk Ultimately, it was locked with a password. I couldn''t ess it, si staffed my fooms to the filing


    I walked over and began umummaging though our of the diawers.


    The cab was packed with thes. Even Hooghs I searched as prickly as could, Lonely made a dent. Neue of Ham paper records I went through had Leali''s name nn


    suli, 1 waxa''t disownaged thept searching just as I was about lu move to another donger, Theard voices approaching the door, followed by the sound of ti


    stauled, thurriedly shoved the tiles back in ce and closed the cab. But before I could leave, the dour opened.


    ponin was none other than the doctor who had just


    had only closed the door but hadn''t locked it, incase I needed to make a quick exit. And the person entering the pot w berwindeah''s ONIM


    He stopped when he saw me, his expression one of sumpse, followed quickly by suspicion. He remained standing at the door, one hand still on the doorknob, and asked. "Who and you? What are you dading, bene?tText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed he was ready to lock in te to make a mi to it. My heart pounded, but I forced myself to stay calm Casually stepping away from the awweled, "Thete to see Dr. Miller"


    Dr. Miller was a name l''espotted earlier on the duty unster middle-aged temale doctor, not the man standing in front of me


    cab,


    "Looks like I walked into the wrong room. Sorry about that," I gave him an apologetic simile and gestured toward the door. "May I leave?"


    Perhaps myposure was coincing enough that he hesitated for a moment and then treased his grip on the doorknob. 1 let out a quiet sigh of relief. But I coulda''i rx just yet-1 hud to maingate my calin until I waspletely out of his sight. I kept silently reminding myself to stay collected, though my heart was facing wildly in my chest.


    Once I made it into the hallway and rounded theer past the time exit, I quickened my pace. Finally hidden from view, I pressed my back against the cold wall and took several deep breaths, my hand clutching my chest as listened to my pounding heartbeat, That was close, 1 had almost been caught red-handed. II simph couldn''t allow.


    had been, it could have given I


    Leah even more opportunities to evade justice. And that was something I


    As I was catching my breath, the light in front of me suddenly dimmed. For a split second, fear gripped me, and my hand froze mid-pat on my chest. I looked up. dreading that it might be the doctor apalu. But LE WART''


    Even so, it was someone didn''t want to see either. I nced at him briefly, ignoring the conflicted emotions in his eyes. straightening up, I moved to walk past him and head downstates.


    They took two steps before I felt a sudden Lug on my wrist.


    un satched, and the tan samt seemed to sarge into me as if it had a mind of its own. I heard him say, "I''m SOLTY.


    His voice was heave with regiet, the weight of it sinking into my chest. My opera involuntarily tightened.


    "You should be said coldly, not looking at him


    Mh words dripped with bating sarcasm "Afterall, Imanuged to gather enough evidence to have Leal thrown into a detention center several nights"

 Chapter 203

    Chapter


    203


    I stood with my back to Ethan, unable to see his expression, but I could feel it when I spoke those words, the hand gripping my wrist trembled, and the atmosphere in the stairwell suddenly grew heavy, filled with a quiet sadness that seemed to radiate from him, slowly enveloping the space around us. At that moment, despite having no feelings lett for him, I still telt a pang of


    I pressed my lips together and remained silent. Just as I was about to pull my wrist free, Ethan spoke again. His voice sounded even more sorrowful this time inged with defeat


    "I''m sorry "The and him say


    scotted Those words meant nothing to me now,


    Then he said, "Don''t take any risks you''ll get what you''re after


    with that, he let go of my hand and walked away. Instinctively, I tumed to ask him what he meant by that, but it was clear Ethan had no intention of exining


    I could only watch his broad back disappear down the hallway, heading toward the elevator. What was I even expecting!


    As I watched him walk away, Iughed bitterly to myself. Did I think he was going to get Leal''s medical records for me? How foolish of me


    the emotions swirling inside me. I headed downstairs


    Suppressing the


    By the time I got there. L had been anxiously waiting. As soon as she saw me, she rushed over, grabbing my arm and giving me a quick once-over. Only after


    I was okay did she finally rx


    Then the asked. "Did you find the person you were looking for?


    shookmyb


    "He isn''t here today."


    L bestrated, clearly wanting to say more


    spoken question, I cut in "Let''s head back for now. We''ll deal with Leahter."


    I front and


    Her shoulders sagged in disappointment. But as if wanted that her mood would affect me, she quickly pulled herself together, patting on a determined tro ing to cheer ep Doo''t worry, babe, Karma is real. Leah won''t get away with this." Illed but didn''t respond.


    In this world, more often than not, it was the good who met bad ends, while the wicked got off scot-free.


    Thewyer had somethinge up, so he couldn''t give us a ride back. We had no choice but to g down a cab on the street. Atter giving the driver the address, we serience for the entire ride.


    we arved back at Zen Apement, L mmediately polled out her phone and made a call.


    As she wrated for the line to connect, she tumed to me and said, "Don''t worry. I''m calling my cousin right now. He works in the government-he''ll know what to


    thder which earned the execrated eye roll if the call hadn''t connected at that moment, she probably would''ve given me a scolding tool


    I watched as she spoke to her cousin ring at the yfully the entire time, I slightly curled my lips.


    She exined the situation to him in detail. Whatever her cousin said in te couldn''t have been good news Het expression gave it away.


    By the time the hung u all her confidence had tumed into frustration, her eyes practically zing with anger.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Despite being furious, she still tried tofon me. "Don''t worry, Eve. Even if my cousin can''t help, we''ll find another way I retuse to believe that Leah has some micale card up her leave to escape justice with all the evidence we''ve gathered 1 terakined ulenc, pry face em staring nkly ahead


    L was womed she was about to say more when Antoine gently tugged her atm, and I overheard him whisper, asking what had happened.


    L thot the a nce before answering in defeat, "My cousin just got a sudden call. He''s been assigned a new job, so he won''t be able to help us mor

 Chapter 204

    As soon as she fasished speaking, the room tell into silence.


    L looked like she wanted to say more, but I wasn''t interested in heating it. I already understand that some people truly did have the power to make anything happen- even the ability to influence govemment personnel changes. But so what? As long as Leah hadn''t face the consequences she deserved, this wasn''t over.


    What I didn''t expect was how quickly things would turn atommal.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, I received a phone call from someone iming to be a delivery driver, saying: there was a local package for me and asking me toe down to pick it up, I was puzzled-who would send me something? When I got the package and saw the name on it, my heart skipped a heat.


    For some reason, Ethan''s words from the day before shed through my mind. He''d said, "You''ll get what you''re after."


    Could it be.


    Suppressing my excitement, I quickly tore open the package. As I looked inside and saw the medical records, my heart almost jumped out of my chest. But it wasn''t time to jump to conclusions p just yet


    Ignoring everything else, I spread out the medical records and scanned them page by page, my eyes racing through the text until I found the conclusion. The report was lengthy


    But every line made one thing clear-Leal was perfectly healthy. She didn''t have even the slightest allment and certainly not a heart condition. Her release for medical treatment had been aplete sharn. L and Antoine were overjoyed.


    "This is amazing, Eve! With this medical record, we can prove that Leah isn''t sick, and the trial will proceed as scheduled. Let''s see what she tries to pull now!" L bugged me, jumping up and down with excitement.


    Let out along breath, feeling the weight that had been crushing my chest since yesterday finally lift. However, at the same time, I realized that I now owed Ethan a huge favor. I silently tightened my gripon the medical file.


    Antoine, standing to the side, chimed in, "We can''t waste any time. Now that we have the records, let''s head to the police station and expose Leah "


    "Yes, we need to get her bark auto custody and make sure she faces the court''s judgment" L agreed enthusiastically.


    I nodded, rolling up the medical records. "Let''s go right now.


    We hailed a cab, and once L and Antoine were inside, I gave the driver the address. As we got closer to our destination, I felt lighter and lighter.


    I could almost see the moment when Leals would finally face the consequences of her actions. When that day came, I would bring the verdict to Grandma''s grave for her to see.


    When the driver announced that we had arrived, I paid the fare. I


    handling the case, so he was the only one I could go to


    In duday''s take long for him toe out


    got a


    Cout of th


    the car, and walked into the police station, heading straight for the duet. He was the one


    standing in front of me, he asked, "What can I do for you?"


    Without hesitation, Theld the medical records up to him and said firmly, "Leah isn''t sick. She doesn''t meet the criteria for medical release. As the intiff and victim in this case. I request that the police take her back into custody to await her trial" I stared directly at the chief, and I didn''t miss the flicker of impatience that crossed his face. But it didn''t matter. All that mattered was getting Leah back in jail. Everything else was secondary


    I kept my gate steady, unwavering


    The chief took the medical reconds from me but didn''t even bother to look at them, Instead, he said, "This case has already been closed. This." He raised the tile, speaking seriously," is useless now. Then hended it back to me

 Chapter 205

    My mind buzzed, and my legs suddenly felt weak.


    What did he just say?


    "closed?" I was utterly shocked, and my voice rose involuntarily. "Why is the case closed? Why wasn''t I informed? There''s clear evidence and witnesses, intiff, haven''t withdrawn the charges! How can you close the case?" My voice was so loud that everyone in the police station beard it.


    L and Antoine, of course, were no exception.


    a glimpse of them rushing over from theer of my eye, but I didn''t care anymore. All I wanted now was an exnation.


    I caught at


    and 1, the


    *You people aremitting a crime by epting bribes and letting a murderer walk freel" My voice grew louder and louder until all that remained in the station was my furious shouting


    The police chief''s face tuned a shade of darkanger, his eyes fixed on me with an intense, menacing stare, like he wanted to devour me whole.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Under normal circumstances, I might have backed down. But right now, my heart was filled with nothing but rage. I didn''t know the meaning of fear anymore. With eyes burning. I lunged at the chief, reaching for his cor to demand answers


    Before I could grab hold of him, two hands-onerge, one smaller reached out from behind me, gripping my arms tightly and pulling me back


    One of the hands mped down on my mouth to stifle my outbursts, while Antoine apologized profusely. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. She''s just not in a good state right now. We''ll take her outside."


    I struggled, but Antoine held firm. L, on the other hand, had let go. But before I could break free, Antoine wrapped an arm tightly around my waist, dragging me out of the police station. Meanwhile, L stayed behind with a forced smile on her face. practically


    1 widened my eyes, desperate to resist, but Antoine''s grip was like iron, and he wouldn''t let go. I could only watch helplessly as I was pulled outside. Just as I was about to make onest attempt to fight back, I heard Antoine''s stern whisper in my ear. "If you keep making a scene, you''ll get yourself locked up. Then who will seek justice for your grandmother?"


    At those words, I instantly stopped resisting. Slumping in Antoine''s arms like a ragdoll, I let him d


    I didn''t struggle anymore. I just stood there, eyes downcast, expressionless. At that moment, I had no strength left for any drag me out, once we we


    we were outside, he let go of me


    y emotions.


    After all the preparation, Leah had still slipped through my fingers. It would be a lie to say I wasn''t furious. But what could I do? The Grayson family was like an immovable mountain-how could I possibly shake them?


    I didn''t know how much time passed. It could''ve been a moment or an eternity. Eventually, L emerged, her face full of anger, clutching the medical records nightly in her hand. Her footsteps pounded on the pavement, broadcasting her unsettled mood


    I turned my head, my face nk as I watched her. When my gazended on the medical records, a bitterugh bubbled up inside me. No wonder Ethan had gotten Bold of Leah''s inedical records so easily-he knew from the start that the documents were worthless. Even if he handed them to me, it wouldn''t change anything. Leah would still be untouchable.


    What aclever game


    Grayson family yed. They managed to help both sides-helping me while also protecting Leah, ensuring they benefitted from both


    both ends.


    I suddenly felt a wave of disgust. In a swift movement, lunged forward and snatched the medical records from L''s hands. Getting my teeth, I tore them into shreds Tossed the fragments into the air with force.


    Ast watched the pieces of paper tter down like snowkes, I let out a hollowugh and walked away without looking back


    My sudden action startled both L and Antoine. Seeing me leave, they quickly caught up to me.


    Lclung to my arm, her eyes red and her voice choking "Eve, are you okay? Please talk to us. Cry If you need to; just don''t keep it all bottled up


    "Eve, don''t worry. We''ll figure something out," Antoine added, trying to reassure me.


    But inside, I felt nothing but emptiness.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Dut


    I thought that once I had the evidence, I could finally send Leah to prison, but who could''ve guessed that it still wasn''t enough? The case was closed, and Leal was

 Chapter 206

    if you for it."


    Now, I didn''t even have the chance to confront her myself. I closed my eyes for a moment and patted L''s hand. "It''s fine. I''m fine," As soon as she heard me say that, tears streamed down her face. "Eve, don''t hold it in. If you need to cry, just cry.) . We won''t make fun of you


    I watched L as her tears fell like a flood. Even Antoine''s eyes were glistening with tears.


    But as listened to L''s choked sobs, my eyes remained day. Tcouldn''t cry. Looking at the tears in their eyes, I felt a strange sense of detachment. It was like this whole situation was distant, far away from me, so far that I couldn''t even feel my own emotions anymore. I stared nkly at them for awhile before i spolos softly, "I want to go home."


    L seemed startled by my words. The moment I mentioned wanting to leave, she immediately nudged Antoine to go hall a cab. She gripped my hand tightly, refusing to let go for even a moment, guiding me toward the police station''s gate.


    On the way, I feltpletely out of it. It wasn''t until L had led me to the side of the road that I spoke again. "L, what did you say to them in


    She didn''t answer right away. I didn''t press her, I just stood quietly by her side, waiting. After a long pause, she finally said hesitantly, "II asked them why the case was closed." in there?"


    It was the one thing I had forgotten to ask 1 quickly timed to look at her, my heart pounding. "What was the reason?


    "Insufficient evidence," she replied, her voice uncertain, as it she was reluctant to repeat the words.


    I stared at her face, seeing her hesitation. Herwords echoed in my mind.


    Then, all of a sudden, I let out a bitterugh Insufficient evidence? The reason they gave for closing the case was insufficient evidence?


    The videos, the audio of Leah admitting to the murder, the witnesses and evidence we had painstakingly gathered-how could any of that be considered insufficient? And yer, they said there wasn''t enough evidence?


    My vision went dark, and 1 copsed to the ground. I could hear L and Antoine''s frantic voices calling out in panic. I think they said more atter that, but I couldn''t hear it anymore.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was in a hospital. It was a private ward, clean and quiet, with a calm stillness except for the soft sound of snoring.


    I followed the sound and saw L slumped over at the side of the bed, fast asleep.


    I must have seated her temibly when I passed out yesterday. Even in her sleep, she was trowning, and she didn''t seem to be resting peacefully.


    I looked at her, feeling a flicker of warmth in my heart B happened with Leah.


    soon, that warmth was swallowed up by an overwhelming coldness, I still couldn''t move past what had


    Grandina was gone, and the person responsible was still free. I didn''t even have the strength to fight back. This feeling of helplessness was suffocating me Suddenly,


    I wanted was to escape. To nin away from this ce,


    Maybe if I left, I could find Grandma again.


    everything.


    Yes, I had to go


    dher


    My eyes brightened with resolve. Moving quietly, I slipped out of bed, changed i and walked out of the hospital root


    into my clothes, and nced back at L onest time before I opened the doorContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 207

    the door


    L woke up after 1 left. Her first instinct was to look at the bed, but I wasn''t there.


    She was terrified when I copsed in front of the police station yesterday. She and Antoine quickly hailed a cab


    and rushed me to the hospital together.


    The doctor said I had fainted from emotional exhaustion brought on by extreme grief. As long as I woke up, I would be fine.


    But L couldn''t rx. She stayed by my side the entire time, warming my hands, moisturizing my lips, ready to respond the moment I made any movement. It wasn''t untilte into the night that she finally dozed off from sheer exhaustion. Who knew that by the time she woke up, I would be gone? Panicked, L immediately burst into tears. With shaking hands, she took out her phone and called Antoine, her voice trembling as she said, "Antoine, Eve is gone!" Antoine was shocked. Without wasting a second, he jumped into his car and rushed to the hospital. By the time he arrived, L had just finished checking the hospital''s security lootage. When she saw him, her tears came flooding back, "Antoine.." she choked out as she threw herself into his arms, sobbing uncontrobly. "Eve left. She left all by herself. Her phone is off, and I can''t find her. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t fallen asleep, I wouldn''t have lost her. It''s all my fault..." Holding her tightly, Antoine gentlyforted her. Once she had calmed down a little, he asked her to exin what had happened. But L didn''t know much


    either


    All she knew was that she had fallen asleep, and when she woke up, I was gone. At first, she thought I had gone to the bathroom. But when she couldn''t find me there, or anywhere else in the hospital, she realized I might have left on my own She was frantic, worried i might do something recess. "Do you think Eve could have gone back to her apartment?" she suddenly asked, a flicker of hope lighting up her face.


    Antoine thought for a moment. "Let''s go check"


    "Okay"


    They hurried to the elevator and rode it down to the ground floor, jumping into the car, they headed straight for Zen Apartment. When they arrived, they knocked on the door, calling out, "Eve, are you in there?" "Eve, it''s me, L. Please open the door."


    With each knock L''s ariety grew worse, her emotions unraveling more and more.


    senting the urgency of the situation, Antoine stepped in. "Move aside," he said, pulling L back


    Then, with one swift lock, he broke down the door and rushed inside. They checked every room, but the apartment was empty.


    L''s face went pale, and she copsed to the floor. "Eve, she..." L couldn''t finish her sentence. She was too afraid that saying it out loud would make it true, Antoine''s heart was starting to race with worry too They couldn''t find me anywhere. Terified that I might do something drastle, they immediately called the police and sent people out to search for me. But by that time. I had already made my way to Grandma''s old home. Her home was in a small, impoverished vige called Riverview


    At the edge of the vige, near the lush bamboo forest, stood a quiet house. This house had once been Grandma''s. It was a typical rural home-low-roofed, with crumbling walls and an overgrown yard full of weeds The only thing sill standing strong was the house itself.


    I dragged my suitcase to the gate and stood there, staring at the little courtyard in front of me, feeling a swirl of emotions.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 208

    I thought that it I didn''te back this time, this small courtyard would eventually disappear, just like Grandma did-lost forever to the passage of time.


    The thought made my chest tighten, and I could feel tears welling up in my eyes. I quickly looked away, taking a deep breath to push back the urge to cry. With a sigh, I picked up my suitcase and walked inside.


    My shoes crunched through the overgrown grass as I made my way forward. I climbed the worn stone steps and set my suitcase down on a t surface, looking up at the root, which was now missing several tiles. A wave of uncertainty hit me, but I quickly pushed it down. tortented myself and headed toward the main room. As soon as I opened the door, a thickcloud of dust nished at me, making my eyes water. I quickly stepped aside, waiting for the dust to settle before stepping inside.


    with each step I took, long-buried memories came flooding back


    "Grandina, I want some strawberry multins,


    *Boohoo, Grandma, the table hit me! Help me punish it,"


    "Grandma, I''m sleepy. I want a hug."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    These memories brought a faint smile to my lips, but before it could fully form, the tears spilled over. I wiped them away and kept moving forward.


    After Grandma was taken away, no one ever return to this ce. Everything inside had remained untouched. The furniture, the belongings-everything was still here. Even the old picture frame still hung on the living mom wall,


    I walked over to the frame, took it down, and without worrying about the dust, wiped it clean with my sleeve. Beneath theyer of dust was a photo of and old woman holding a little girl. Both had their eyes crinkled inughter Looking at the photo, I couldn''t hold back anymore. The tears came in torrents, and I clutched the frame to my chest, sobbing uncontrobly. It felt like all the sadness I had been holding in was pouring out at that moment.


    When I finally cried myself out, I shakly got to my feet, my legs numb from sitting too long. I walked toward the door On my way out, I cleared a small spot on the dusty table and gently ced the frame down before heading outside to grab my suitcase, There wasn''t much in my suitcase-just some clothes and a bit of cash. When left, I was consumed with anger over Grandma''s death and didn''t think to pack anything else. I had jumped into a car and headed straight here.


    It was only now that I realized I had brought almost nothing with me. After setting down my suitcase, I walked to the small store at the edge of the vige, bought enough supplies, and returned to the house.


    Back at the courtyard, I started cleaning. By the time I had finished preparing a room to stay in, night had


    had already fallen.


    The house had been abandoned for so long that the water and electricity were cut off. The only light I had was from the candles I had wisely picked up during my shopping trip


    i lit a candle, filling the room with a warm orange glow, and sat in a chair, cradling the photograph in myp.


    Memories of Grandma swept ovet me once more.


    In those memories, she was a kind, gentle woman with a face full of wrinkles, Her once-bright eyes had grown cloudy with age, but they always held a soft smile. No matter how busy she was, the moment she saw me, she would lovingly call out, "Sweetie But now, 1 would never hear her call me that again. My tears flowed once more as I clung to the photograph, crying for what telt like hours until I finally drifted off to sleep


    Meanwhile, back in Tandville, at the Carson residence, Ethan returned home under the cover of night, his face somber as he stepped inside the mansion.


    Seeing him, the butler, Andy, sighed with aplex expression. Then, be gestured toward the second floot. He quietly said, "Mr. Grayson Senior is in the study His health has been poor these past few days. Please try not to upset him, Mr. Grayson

 Chapter 209

    "I understand," Fhan said as he headed upstairs,


    in" from insid


    The study door was closed. Ethan knocket, and when he heard a faint "Come in"


    inside, he tumed the handle and entered.


    As the door opened, he saw the trail figure ofn reclining on a chair by the balcony, reading a thread-bound book. Hearing the footsteps, aning it was Andy. "What is it?" he asked without looking up, Ethan didn''t answer immediately. He walked over to stand behind tan before finally speaking, "Grandpa, where is Leali?"


    Tandidn''t turn,


    tan, startled, turned his head in surprise. Seeing Ethan, his expression tuned cold. He averted his gaze and leaned back into the chair, his voice indifferent. "Did youe back just to argue with me again?" "I just want to know where Leah is."


    "Where she is doesn''t concem you," tan replied, his tone still icy.


    Ethan''s anger red. "So you''re willing to sacrifice the hundred-year reputation of the Grayson family for a murderer?"


    dealmly.


    "It was an ident," iam conected aThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "But the fact remains-she killed someone."


    "Then we''llpensate them moren stood up, walked to his desk, and pulled a document from a drawer. He handed it to Ethan. "Here, look at this. If you think it''s not enough, we can always offer more." "What is this?" Ethan asked, taking the document.


    The file had no title on the cover. Ethan opened it, and as he read the first page, his expression darkened.


    He gritted his teeth and forced himself to finish reading. When he was done, the fury inside him empted. He looked up atn and asked sharply, "Doy think apensation agreement can rece a lite?"


    you


    really


    "So now the Wiley family should be grateful to you? Ethan cut him off before he could finish.


    There was a moment of silence. A hint of exhaustion crossed tan''s aging face. He rubbed his temples, then suddenly raised his voice. "What do you expect me to dotowe Maxmillian


    "I have to protect his daughter. That''s the right thing to do. Besides, the person is already dead! I''m trying to save someone who''s still alive. "What''s wrong with that? What''s so hard for you to understand?" Jan mmed his fist on the desk, his voice filled with trustration. The normally calm andposed elderly man now appeared almost feral with anger. His meticulously groomed silver hair had fallen loose across his forehead. Erhan stood in disbelief. In his memory, Lan had always been a solid wall, a man who could weather any storm, even as age slowly chipped away at his strength. But now, this irrational, stubborn man before him seemed like a stranger


    Hoping for onest chance, Ethan asked quietly. "What if that time it had been one of our family


    "There is no what if,nseplied, turning his back on Erhan with an expression of cold dismissal.


    Seeing the undelding stance of the old man, Erhan felt lesst bit of hope shatter


    ily members who died? Would you still protect Leah?"


    He shook his head slowly and looked at Lan with a calm expression "Grandpa, tum Leah over. Let her face the consequences she deserves. If you don''t..." He paused, his voice firm and resolute. "If you don''t, I''ll sever all ties with you. From now on, we''ll be strangers."

 Chapter 210

    "What?" fan tumed in shock, pointing at Ethan. "What did you just say!


    Severing ties?


    Fury surged acrossn''s face as he strode up in Elsan, jabbing a finger at his face. "Say that again!"


    Echian temained unafraid, his voice calm as he repeated, "I said if you don''t hand Leahover, I''ll sever ties with the Grayson family- Before he could finish, a resounding pnded on his face, turning his head to the side and leaving him momentarily numb Atense silence filled the study.


    After a moment, Ethan pressed his tongue against the numbness inside his cheek. He raised his Leah so much, then consider her your granddaughter. From now on, I''ll have nothing to do with the dayson family." rad and fooked at Fan with sharp determination. "If you care about


    with that, he turned and stored out. Behind him,ri''s pupils contracted sharply. As he watched Ethan''s figure disappear, a sharp pain pierced his heart. Suddenly, his vision blurred, and he copsed.


    Just then, Andy, having just seen off the furious Ethan, approached the study door. He was stunned to seeg on the floor "quick! Someone, call for an ambnc


    he shouted in panic.


    When Lopened my eyes again, the daylight was streaming in


    After crying most of the night, my eyes felt sore and gritty. I blinked hard a few times, and as the foreign sensation began to fade, I set the picture frame down and opened the door to step outside. Not far from the door was a small ditch with clear, cold water flowing through it.


    I crouched by the edge, scooping water in my hands and sshing it on my face, washing away the remnants of sleep and tears until I felt refreshed. My mood Lightened as the dirt weighing on my heart began to lift. "Is that you. Eve?" A frail voice called from the side of the road.


    11


    I looked up, confused, and saw an elderly woman with gray half, around 70 or 80 years old, standing a short distance away, watching me. Her slightly cloudy eyes brightened when she recognized me,


    Leaning on her cane, she hobbled closer, her excitement evident. "It really is you, Eve! You haven''te back in so many years; t almost didn''t recognize you As she approached, I instinctively tensed and stood up. "Who are you?" I asked cautiously.


    The old woman didn''t seem bothered by my wariness. She smiled and pointed to herself, "Me? I''m Grandma Natalie, the one who used to bring you strawberry cakes. Do you remember?"


    My eyes lit up. "I remember!"


    "Eve, didn''t you all move to the city? Why are you back now? And where is your grandmother?" Natalie nced toward the house.


    Hearing her ask about Grandma made my eyes well up again.


    Noticing my expression, Grandma Natalie immediately understood. Teats shimmered in her eyes as she patted my shoulder gently, her voice thick with emotion. It''s okay, when people get older, they all have to go this way."


    Howered my head, gritting my teeth, not daning to tell her the Grandma had been murdered.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t want to make her sad. The somber atmosphere lingered for a moment before Gitandina Natalie''s warmth dispelled it


    When she learned that I had just returned yesterday, she insisted on taking me to her house. "Your ce hasn''t been lived in for years, and there''s nothing You don''t even have breast wet! Come on, let''s go to my house. I''ll have Ang make you something delicious.

 Chapter 211

    Edeclined the offer.


    While I was happy to see Grandinia''s good filend and eager to hear more about her, I still had so much to do. I politely turned down Grandma Natalie''s kindness, closed the door behind me, and loolust back at the house. 1 had tidied it up just enough to make it somewhat Hvable, but there was still no running; water or electricity.


    I checked my phone for the time; it was still early. If I walked, It would take about an hour to reach town. I grabbed some cash and decided to head there.


    After finally arriving, I tookout my ne to look up the address of the service center, but I couldn''t find it online.


    With no other choice, I stopped someone walking past who looked kind and asked for directions. Just as I was about to head over after getting the address, I thought Theard L calling my name.


    I instinctively stopped and looked around. All around me were unfamiliar faces, frowned, amused at my own foolishness.


    When I lett, I hadn''t told anyone, and Irately mentioned anything about Grandma, so they wouldn''t know I was here. I turned back and continued toward my


    destination


    Whit


    I didn''t know was that across the street, L had seen my figure and identally bumped The prople in Sunnyvale were quitend. After L helped the man up, he smiled and assured her he was fine, into an elderly man selling vegetables,


    ty guilty. She insisted on taking him to the hospital as she was worried about him. A crowd gathered around L and the old man because of the small


    L telt very ident


    Antoine returned to se happened?"


    see L surrounded by people. He panicked, dropping the brealdast he had just bought. He rushed into the crowd, asking, "Babe, what


    This man."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Antoine,e quick!" L waved her hand. "I think I saw Eve Just now! When I rushed over to catch up, I identally knocked over "It''s okay," Antoane quickly reassured L, who looked extremely guilty. "Let''s take him to the hospital first. I''ve got this. After saying that, Antoine went to help the old man


    As they walked a bit, he nced back at the bustling market "Babe, are you sure you saw Eve?"


    L nodded eamestly. "I''m sure! That figure looked just like her, but I didn''t see her face."


    Antoine smiled, his eyes softening "Alright, I''ll see if I can find someone to look into it."


    Alterthey got the old man to the hospital, Antoine took out his phone to make a call. They weren''t the only ones who hade to Sunnyvale. Liam was supposed to


    It was all thanks to Liam that they were able to find some clues in Sunnyvale. He had someone he knew from the city council who checked the surveince footage and confirmed that t hade here, but they didn''t understand why I was here. However, now that I was here, they had to be here too.


    Right before they left, Liam suddenly had somethinge up and couldn''t make it. They weren''t familiar with this area and the mountainous terrain, so he amanged for two bodyguards to apany them.


    Alter Antoine instructed the bodyguards to search the market, he joined L to wait outside the hospital for the old man.


    The journey home was long. After topping up my ount and paying the


    the bills, i halled a cab back to Riverview,


    Once home, I plugged in the power card, cooked a te of noodles, and started cleating the weeds and tidying up the junk in the yard. Thad no time to dwell on my thoughts. By the time I finished, the night had fallen deep.

 Chapter 212

    The next day, I was surprised by the arrival of a group of unexpected visitors in my small courtyard.


    As I was sorting through some old items in the yard, I suddenly heard a voice call out my name. I turned to look and met L''s tear-filled eyes.


    She quickly walked over, opened her arms, and embraced me tightly. Her voice was choked with emotion as she said, "Eve, you left without telling us! You scared me to death!"


    Antoine followed closely behind L, looking at me with a smile on his face.


    After you left, we searched everywhere for you. It wasn''t until yesterday that we learned about your whereabouts from a van driver. L couldn''t sit still. She wanted toest night, but it was already midnight, I talked her into waiting until today," Antoine exined. As I listened to him, a wave of guilt washed over me, but besides apologizing, I didn''t know what else to say.


    L beld onto me and cried for a while. Once her emotions settled down, she began to look around and questioned why my phone was off.


    I averted my gaze, feeling a bit guilty. I thought of contacting them yesterday but got caught up with everything and forgot


    L listened to my exnation, her expression tuming sullen "You''re so inconsiderate! I''m going to punish you by making youe back with us tomorrow, y?"


    She sounded confident at first, but her tone became uncertain and tentativeter. Ilmew she was worried I''d feel even worse being here alone. But I still shook my head in redusal.


    "I don''t want to go back for now."


    This courtyard made me feel at peace. I wanted to sort through everything in my mind before heading backContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    L wanted to persuade me further, but Antoine stopped her. He shook his head at L and turned to me. "When do you n to go back, then?"


    "I don''t know," I replied, biting my


    "I go back when I feel ready."


    "Then let me stay y and keep youpany," L said. I reached out to wipe her tears. "No need. I want to be alone for a while," I said.


    Looking around, I added, "I want to spend some time with Grandma."


    If it weren''t for that, I wouldn''t have traveled so far to be here. I could tell L wanted to say more, but Antoine st and decided to stay with me for a few days before leaving Letreed to this.


    stopped her. They were still concerned, though,


    Over the next few days, L stayed with me, trying her best to cheer me up. I yed along with her, but often, I still felt restless


    L and Antoine didn''t stay long, they left on the third day, and I saw them off


    L held my hand as she stood across from me. "Liam jast has bad luck. We found you the day after he was called back. By the time we return, Jealous


    I smiled and said, "It''s okay. It I''m still not back by the time he''s done, you all shoulde here together."


    s going to be so


    15


    "Alright, you said it," L replied, raising her hand for a pact.


    Just as I was about to lift my hand, Antoine drove up and called out to L through the open window, "Babe, get in the car'' "Got "L quickly answered, sping my hand to seal our agreement before getting into the car. She leaned out the window to wave goodbye to


    me.

 Reframing The Fate Of My Soul Chapter 213

    L lett, the courtyard fell silent again. Without the noise of the city, my pace slowed down a bit. I spent my days tidying up flowers, breathing new life into the ce. iving up le courtyard and bought a lot of


    Time flowed slowly, like a gentle stream, and my state of mind gradually became more peaceful. I finally managed to organize my chaotic thoughts. Twanted revenge.


    Since I couldn''t get the justice I wanted from others, I would take matters into my own hands. As long as the Grayson family was around, I couldn''t touch Leah, but I knew there would be opportunities,


    After living in the countryside for half a month, I received a call from Jack. I didn''t want to answer as I didn''t think there was anything left for us to discuss. But as my hand trembled, 1 identally hit the answer button. Before I could hang up, Jack''s funous voice sted through the phone. "Evelyn, what have you done now?"


    1 frowned and raised my hand to hang up, but his voice continued, "Listen here, you better behave yourself. If you keep offending people and put our family at risk, I swear I can find you, no matter where you run! "How did I end up with such a disaster like you? Your useless grandma was so fond of you. Why didn''t she take you with her when she died? She left you behind just to cause me trouble!"


    Jack''s purpose for calling was just to yell at me. After his rant, he didn''t even wait for me to respond before abruptly hanging up. I stared at my phone in shock, expression shifting from surprise to intense hatred. So he kw that Grandma had passed away, and he felt not an ounce of sorrow but chose to curse her instead?


    In his eyes, I was merely amodity, something to be exploited. He had never regarded me as a person, let alone a daughter deserving of love, but it didn''t matter to me whether he cared for me or not. What mattered was that he shouldn''t have spoken ill of Grandma.


    I gripped my phone tightly, my knuckles tuming white. The hatred that I had managed to suppress surged back, crashing over me like a wave. While I couldn''t touch Leah with the Grayson family''s protection, Jack had many vulnerabilities. For instance, his lifelong dream of going public with apany that was constantly losing money,


    "Jack" 1 gazed into the distance. Since you''re all so eager, let''s get started.


    The next day, I packed my suitcase and left


    my


    sparked in my mind.


    I took out my phone, opened my contacts, and after a few scrolls, found a number to call "Help me find someone. I''ll send you the detailster, and we can negotiate a price once you find them" Alterterriving a positive response, I hang up and sent theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The person replied with an "OK" emo


    the information about Elizabeth and Leali.


    Once I confirmed they had received it, I turned off my phone and rxed in my seat as the rat swayed. I was retuming to Yardville.


    When got off the ne and reached the arrival area, I heard nexcited voice calling it, "Eve, over here!"


    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw L holding a wee sign, waving enthusiastically at me "This way,e here!"


    I changed my direction and walked toward her. She canur over, opened her arms, and embraced me tightly. "Eve, you''re finally backd

 Chapter 214

    "Yeah, I''m back" Hetunned for my revenge.


    After L and 1 hagged for a moment, she released me, took my suitcase, and held my hand as we walled out of the airport. As we walked, she said, "You texted that you''d amive today, so I was looking forward to it all night "But unfortunately, Antoine couldn''t get away, and Liam has been busytely, so he couldn''te either. He told me to make sure to give you a warm wee." "Is Liam that busytely?" I asked, tilting my head to look at her. "Yeah," L said as she led me to the cat. She opened the trunk, stowed my suitcase, then closed it and got in the car.


    After telling the driver our destination, she continued, "I heard from Antoine that he got involved in some... development project, and it''s peak busy season right


    1 remembered, it was the development of southclit Shine. This was a major project, so it made sense that Lian would be swamped. 1


    L was full of energy, chatting nonstop about everything that had happened in Vardville per the past few days. She even mentioned the Wiley family.


    She knew tafida''t think highly of Jack and was aware of his treatment of me. When she brought him up, her expression souted, and she said with disdain, "I don''t loww when he attendedtch, but he''s lost several projects. Thest time Antoine and I went to a banquet, we saw him desperately seeking help, but no one paid him any mind."


    At this point, L evenughed at his misfortune.


    Ifrit good tou


    Suddenly, my phone rang. I picked it up and saw it was the private detective who helped me uncover the truth about Grandma''s death and also the one I''d asked yesterday to find out the whereabouts of Elizabeth and Lech Was be calling because he had news?


    I pressed the answer button and asked. "Did you find something


    on the other end, the private detective chuckled confidently, "Don''t you trust my ability?


    Trrassated him, "ot course I trust you, or I wouldn''t have contacted you again.


    Then asked: "50, where are they


    "They te heling watched by the Gayson tamuly," he replied: "But I found out the Grayson family ns to send them abroad; they''re leaving in three days. I also got their thight details, which I''ve sent you on WhatsApp 1 briefly nced at my phone and saw a notification pop up at the top, showing


    Elizabeth and Leal''s light information and destination


    I quickly skinumed through it and said, "Great, I''ll taster the payment to you now."


    1 hung up, and L leated in with curiosity "Eve, who are you investigating?"


    "Elizabeth and Leah," Treplied casually, not looking up as trapped the screen to transfer the money to the private detective. T


    The transter went through instantly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterward, he sent a soniley emon, followed by a message, "You''re a great client! Remember to "Okay," I replied simply before putting my phone away. When med back, I met L''s worried gaze. "What''s wrong?" Tasked, puzzled L looked at me, hesitating to speak After a moment, she finally asked cautiously, "Eve, what are you nning to do with them?


    looked at her and recognized her concern. Iluse she was worried that I might act tashly. Thest time I tried to run Leal of the road had left a


    her mind. She feared that in any quest Eng revenge, I might end up getting lunt myselt.


    Even though I didn''t have such thoughts now, she was on high alert.


    I felt aping of guilt


    taheavy sh


    shadow in

 Chapter 215

    L was well-protected by her family, but during this time, she was like a brave warrior, charging ahead without fear for my sake. She was trying to protect me and often worried about me.


    I smiled and hugged her. "L, don''t worry. Even though Grandma is gone, I still have you guys, I won''t put myself in danger. As for why I''m investigating Elizabeth and Leah.."


    I smirked coldly. "You''ll find out in a few days."


    The detective had mentioned that Elizabeth and Leah were leaving to go abroad the day after tomorrow, so I needed to act quickly. If I dyed, this gift wouldn''t be able to reach them. ring me a pro


    After that, I chatted casually with L while making arrangements. Once everything was set, we arrived at our destination. L insisted on giving wee, so she took me to Rustic Fork, where we ordered a feast to enjoy together. a proper


    As we entered, I caught a familiar figure out of theer of my eye. I instinctively tumed to look, but by the time my gaze swept over the area, it was empty. "Eve, let''s go!" L called from ahead, and 1 responded, pulling my attention back to follow her into the private room.


    Just as I walked away, a figure stepped out from the direction I had just been looking. It was none other than Ethan.


    He stood there, watching me leave before turning to head toward another private room. Inside that room sat another person-if I had been there, I would have recognized him as the private detective I had hired.


    Ethan sat down in front of the private detective and asked, "Did you tell her everything?


    "Yup," the private detective said with a smile, showing his phone to Ethan


    After a nce, Ethan p pulled out a check and handed it to the private detective. The detective''s eyes lit up, and he quickly leaned forward to take it. But just as his fingers brushed the cool surface of the check, Ethan pulled it back. The detective looked up, puzzled.


    Ethan fixed his gaze on him and warned in a deep voice, "This matter..."


    "Only you and I know. No one else can know!" Without waiting for Ethan to finish, the private detective straightened up and made a gesture of zipping his lips. Seeing he understood the stakes, Ethan finally handed over the check before leaving


    This private detective had some skills, but the Grayson family was a top-tier power in Yardville, far beyond his reach. The moment he made a move, the Grayson family would know.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Coincidentally, Ethan caught wind of this situation. Upon learning that someone was investigating Elizabeth and Leah, he guessed it was likely rted to me. So he suppressed the matter and wamed that it shouldn''t be mentioned to tan before taking the private detective away.


    By questioning the private detective, Ethan quickly uncovered the truth. He decided to use the private detective t


    to convey the information about Elizabeth and


    Leah to mr


    His only request was that the private detective couldn''t tell me about this and should keep a close watch on my actions. If I made any moves, he wanted to be contacted immediately and to prevent me froin doing anything that might baun myself if endangered myself again, Ethan wouldn''t a


    acreptit


    After that, I got all the information about Leah and Elizabeth through the private detective,

 Chapter 216

    I didn''t want to see Ethan, I loathed him and hated him. The only thing he could do now was bring everyone who had harmed me right to me.


    Erhan got into his car and stared through the window at the private room I was in. After a long while, he finally started the engine and drove toward the hospital.


    Three days quickly passed. I picked up my phone, checked the time, and called L. She had told me before that she wanted to be there for any exciting events. I knew she was worried I might do something reckless, so to ease her mind, I had to make this call. Besides, this was going to be a good show. When the call connected, I said, "Let''s go, it''s showtime."


    "Great. I''ll be right there! L sounded excited, her enthusiasming through the phone and lifting my spirits.


    I smiled slightly, hung up, and stepped out the door.


    After meeting up with L, we headed straight for Yardville International Airport


    "What''s so exciting about the airport?" As soon as we got out of the car, L frowned and looked at me. "Eve, you''re not just messing with me, are you?" Why would I mess with you?


    I checked the time on my phone again, and when I looked up, I noticed a group of police officers walking in with serious expressions. I gestured toward them and told Lyle, The show is about to start."


    L looked over, puzzled. It didn''t take long for her to understand. Her eyes widened as she eagerly watched the scene unfold. "This is indeed a good show."


    Less than 300 feet away, the police had surrounded a group of people. Leah and Elizabeth were right in the middle of it. The police showed their badges and asked Elizabeth, "Are you Elizabeth Thompson?"


    Seeing the police, Elizabeth''s heart reced. She tried to shield Leah behind her while putting on a brave front, shouting, "So what if I am? Leah''s case was closed long time ago. She''s innocent! What do you want from us?"


    The police replied, "We''re here to find you."


    Elizabeth and Leah exchanged nces. Leah stepped forward, blocking Elizabeth. "What do you want with my mom?


    "Ms. Elizabeth Thompson, you are suspected of involvement in a loan sharking case, and we need you to cooperate with our investigation."


    "You must be mistaken!" Leah frowned, her tone aggressive. "We don''t have any


    money, how could we possibly lend..."


    Leah suddenly halted mud sentence, whipping around to look at Elizabeth. "Mom? Did you borrow from loan sharkes?"


    Elizabeth fell silent, her hands nervously gnpping her clothing she stammered, "No, no, it''s... it''s a mistake. Leah, let''s get out of here." She grabbed Leah''s hand and hurried forward, Leah wasn''t prepared and stumbled when Elizabeth yanked her along. The police immediately rushed forward, and Elizabeth panicked, instinctively trying to run away. "Stop! Elizabeth, stop!"


    The police quiddy caught o up to her, pinning Elizabeth''s overweight body to the ground, her hands cuffed behind her back


    Elizabeth screamed frantically. "Let go of me! You''re wrongfully using me!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I haven''tmitted any crime! Pulice, you''re making a mistake!


    "Ouch! It hurts'' My hands hurt so much!"


    Elizabeth''s cries attracted the attention of many travelers Leah, shocked for a moment, ran to her side, tears streaming down her face. "Mom, where does it hurt? You hurt her! Let her go!"


    Seeing Leah, Elizabeth suddenly thought ofn. If Leah could escape from a murder case, surely he could help her out of this loan sharkung mess too. Elizabeth urged andously, "Leah, call Mr. Grayson Senior! Hurry!"

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 1/1


    At Elizabeth''s instruction, Leah immediately tumbled through her bag for her phone.


    "I''ll call him right away!" she eximed, her hands trembling with anxiety as she struggled to find her phone.


    The police pulled Elizabeth up and showed Leah their badges. "We''re taking her with us for now. If you have any questions, you can have yourwyere to the


    , they escorted Elizabeth away.


    Panic struck Elizabeth, she sank to the ground, crying and pleading, "I won''t go to the police station! I want to go abroad! I want to go abroad!"


    "Leah, hurry and call Mr. Grayson Senior!"


    ally managed to dial the number, but no one picked up on Jan''s side. She tried several more times, but it was the same story-no answer. The announcement for her flight''s security check echoed through the terminal. Looking at Elizabeth, Leah felt utterly helpless. "Mom, I can''t get through to Grandpa Grayson What should I do?


    did you really do something illegal? if you borrowed from loan sharks, we could return the money right now.


    untry. Leal was a mess, wiping her tears away desperately.


    ted her gate, unable to meet Leah''s eyes. "Sweetheart, everything I do is for your sale. If you can''t reach Mr. Grayson Senior, then call Ethan. He


    innouncement urged passengers to board, and two people squeezed through the crowd, approaching Leah. "Ms. Grant, if you don''t board soon, you won''tAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ? Leahacked, started arid wary


    mt by Str Conson to help you leave the country.


    Leah felt a surge of hope and grabbed the arm of the nearest person. "So you can contact Grandpa Grayson, right? Please help me call him! My mother


    me of themat beruff. "Mr Grayson Senior is busy with other matters. Your mother is involved in loan sharking, with the amount exceeding five mmon 1 lim able to po with you. * Leafs stared at the


    disbelief and tumed to Elizabeth "Man, where did you get


    the money fo


    for loan shading?"


    Marin tamily''s situation all too well. Their small shop''s business barely covered their living expenses, and any money given by tan had long been lost due tabeth''s gambling luburi.


    ent rang out again and again. One of the men reminded her, "Ms. Grant, if you don''t leave today, we can''t guarantee what will happen


    Dan Pant in poti strin?s ta secure a lime time bir ber tu escape.


    I Leah dyed any longer, no one


    e could assure her safety.


    "What alenat my mom? Larati i


    sed, inelting to give up


    bi get you out of the country.


    ind of emotion anger, frustration, resentment-surging within her. In the end, she muttered an "I''m sorry" before striding


    doma unfold with Lyte, we entered the airport and approached the staff. Just as Leal was about to step onto the ne, I called out from behind


    at her


    like the going-way present I prepared for you? I wish you a safe journey till we meet again.


    Upon hearing rius, Leah''s would went dark for a moment, and the nearly ground her teeth to dust. The look she shot me was filled with resentment, defiance, and, beneath it all, a hint of feat Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Burning Our


    im

 Chapter 218

    im


    Chapter


    218


    "Great. That''s great," said Leah


    I''d wait for her retum to settle today''s score, one by one.


    Leah repeated her words three times, suppressing her anger as she boarded the flight,


    I knew that our battle was far from over. But honestly, this wasn''t a big deal.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Leah is so lucky," L remarked, looking unimpressed by the oue.


    "Yeah." I thought sarcastically while keeping a neutral expression.


    Leah hadmitted murder yet faced no consequences, all thanks to Jan''s help in getting her out of the country to evade her troubles. Meanwhile, a regr person in her situation would serve ten to 20 years in prison, even if there were mitigating circumstances. Icouldn''t deny that L was night, Leah was indeed fortunate.


    A cold glint flickered through my mind, and 1 said to L, "Let''s head back"


    The show was over, and it was time to focus on other matters


    L paused, momentarily confused. When she noticed me walking away, she hurried to catch up. After leaving the airport, I instructed someone to investigate the Wiley family.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. It was a call from Eren, likely to discuss some design-rted matters. I pressed the answer button, and Eren''s voice came through." Evelyn, congrattions! Your design has won an award,"


    Eren didn''t beat around the bush or tease; he got straight to the point. My design winning was definitely something to celebrate.


    "So it was my design that won, no wonder he''s so happy," I thought. My sess meant protic and recognition for him, so his excitement was expected. However.. a moment of consideration, I decided to bring that matter up now. "Evelyn, the rewards for your achievement are all prepared. You just need toe by the office tomorrow to collect them," Eren informed me, Thanks for the reward, but I''d like to resign," said


    As soon as those words left my mouth, I could sense Eren''s surprise on the other end.


    "Why?" he finally asked after a long pause.


    I pressed in lips together, Eripping my phone tightly "Eren, have some important matters to attend to. I can''t manage both, so I need to resign." "Can you share what those matter air Even sermed intent on keeping me, but I genuinely had urgent issues to handle. My resignation was simply a means to facilitate that.


    He served my resolve and understood my situation as long as I came by tomorrow to collect my reward, I could alsoplete the resignation process. Lagteed to pick up ward and handle the paperwork the next day.


    Once I returned home. I didn''t feel tired, after I had other matters to attend to, and I wouldn''t let my body fail me.


    e and will help promote the


    In the studio, Liam quickly appnated me and ced a document in front of fur. "This new design proposal builds on the previous one and development of South lift shure "Are you confident about Blus? Lasked tum


    Lium smiled slightly, folind assuranor


    I signaled for him to pass the proposal over. After reviewing it, I felt a surge of excitement.


    Just as he said, this n actively promoted the prosperity of Southcliff Shire''s development, saying it would bring in substantial profits wouldn''t be an Faggeration

 Chapter 219

    Southcliff Shire had a great environmental advantage, and if this n was


    was implemented, it could potentially be a newndmark in Yardville,


    "Thank you for your hard work," I praised Liam generously. After all, this n fully capitalized on the strengths of Southcliff Slure, ensuring it wouldn''tck profits. The only condition was that they had to sessfully implement the n. After carefully reviewing the proposal, Liam and I held a small meeting to make some revisions.


    Once we got it to a satisfactory state, it was nearlyplete; the only thing left was to put the n into action.


    While I was busy, a phone call ignited my frustration. "I have something to discuss with you regarding your grandmother." Jack''s voice came through the line, "What is it? You can just say it over the phone," I replied, busy andcking the time to y guessing games. "If you want to know what your grandmother lett for you before she passed,e meet me at blendsmiths Cafe."


    With that, he bure up.


    I thought that regardless of whether Grandma left me anything, I should check out what Jack was up to, given his tone.


    I arrived at the cat¨¦ he mentioned. He was already seated, having ordered coffee in advance. The excitement and greed in his eyes were hard to conceal when he saw me. I took a seat but didn''t touch the coffer in front of me.


    Seeing I wasn''t drinking, Jack''s expression shatted. "It''s not easy getting you toe out." His tone was filled with dissatisfaction


    I smiled and replied, "Everyone''s busy. If we have time, we''ll meet; if not, we won''t."


    He snorted. "If it weren''t for your grandmother, you probably wouldn''t want to see me."


    "You''re overthinking it." Whether or not I met with Jack was my decision.


    This time, I was more concented about potential issues with the Wiley family that could affect my ns, which was why I made the effort to understand what Jack


    "If you want to know what your grandmother lett behind, it''ll cost you. It''s a cash-for-Info deal," he said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but be taken aback by his words. "Why on earth would 1 pay for something that might not even have any value?" 1 responded, genuinely astonished, He really was losing his grip. "How could you think that?" ite said incredulously,


    "JE It''s just something this small, I think it''s a waste of time. Goodbye," I said, turning to leave.


    How could you be so heartless!" he shouted after me


    As I walked away, I felt indifferent. Whether I was heartless or not didn''t matter. What mattered was that I had no idea whether the heirloom he mentioned actually existed or not.


    There was no way I would part with my money-regardless of the amount for something so dubious. Moreover, Jack had imprisoned Grandma and drugged her, leaving her in aa How could someone in that condition have left me anything? This w


    The Wiley family was genuinely rotten.


    was too ridiculous to be true. Did Jackreally think I was gullible?


    They spun lies to paint myatose grandmother as someone on the verge of death, hoping to swindle money from her descendants by iming she left behind an heirloom It wasn''t hard to imagine how furious he would be after 1 left.

 Chapter 220

    Sure enough, when jack returned home that evening, he was in a foul mood. His nose wrinkled, and his eyes narrowed whenever he thought about the conversation with not.


    I had also informed Liam about Jack''s attempt to swindle money from me. When he learned about it, his expression turned grim and puzzled.


    "Why would family go to such lengths?" Liam asked, confusion evident in his eyes.


    I answered calmly, "There are many choices made for profit in this world, and they happen to be like leeches-only good at draining blood."


    Liam looked surprised; he probably didn''t expect such cold words toe from the "Do we really want to bring down the Wiley family?" He gazed at me, trying to catch any shift in my demeanor. Unfortunately, I remained unchanged, as cold as ice, revealing only a hint of humanity when it was seldom seen.


    "The Wiley family is insatiable. I''ve been drained by them once; it won''t happen again." I wouldn''t harbor any expectations of familial affection. I only knew that they were beyond saving and that their debts needed to be repaid. Seeing my determination, Liam didn''t say anything further. Limagined he felt a pang of sympathy, after all, anyone who had gone through such experiences would naturally feel regret.


    Dealing with the Wiley family was only a matter of time. However, as I thought about it, I realized the new academic year was approaching. An awkward expression crossed my face.


    Bncing ss, work, and confronting the Wiley family seemed like an overwhelming task. Just thinking about it made my days feel impossibly full. I even suspected that it wouldn''t be enough even with 24 hours in a day.


    As the new semester started, I enrolled in sses. I also made a trip to the dorm to see what changes had urred with my two roommates. Sharon was still the same, showing little change and remaining as steady as ever.


    when she saw me, she wrapped me in a big hug and said, "You''ve lost weight! Haven''t you been eating well?"


    I smiled and hugged her back "I''ve been eating just fine, my dear roommate."


    "Evelyn!" Brenda jumped in from behind, bouncing up to us with enthusiasm. "I''ve missed you so much!"


    with a broad smile, I replied, "I''ve missed you ton!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    into during the break By the afternoon, I had someone investigate the Wiley family


    After chatting with them for a while, I learned what everyone had been upt situation, and 1 had a bit of insight.


    It wasn''t much, but it exined why Jack was so eager to get money from me. It turned out that the Willey Group was facing a serious crisis. Jack didn''t have enough money to save thepany, and in desperation, he turned to me for the funds,


    I guessed he was like a rabid dog at this point, clinging to any hope with reckless abandon. Sure enough, instead of calling to threaten me again, he came directly to confront me. He looked like a mad dog ready to jump over a wall, with his bloodshot eyes and several strands of white hair sticking out


    "If you want your grandmother to rest in peace, you''d better help me get the Wiley Group through this crisis," he threatened, his demeanor suggesting he would strangle me if I refused.


    feigned being scared and pretended to stutter, "Y-You wouldn''t dare!"


    Jack, relishing my apparent distress, burst intoughter.


    "Whether I date or not is up to me. If the Wiley Group goes down, neither you not I will survive," he shouted angrily.


    Listening to him, I thought he must really be losing his mind. Could such a rottenpany like the Wiley Group even be saved?


    I pursed my lips as I watched himugh triumphantly, his smug face making me feel nauseated.

 Chapter 221

    "Don''t worry, I will save Wiley Group," I assured him. As for when I would do it, that would depend on my mood.


    With my promise, Jack finally calmed down slightly. He cheered up, eximing that heaven wouldn''t abandon him and praising me for finally being a good daughter


    I stood there, a slight smirk curling at the corner of my mouth. I then instructed Liam to set a trap for Wiley Group. I had him assign one of the projects from the Southcliff Shire initiative to them.


    Given Jack''s greed, he wouldn''t be able to resist cuttingers in the project, and all I had to do was wait for him to take the bait..


    Days passed, and Jack was in high spirits,pletely forgetting the panic he had felt before. Meanwhile, I continued my studies at a leisurely pace. When the time was right, I asked Liam to close the not.


    On the day of the trap, I saw an avnche of news online, all condemning Willey Group for cutting corners in their project. When I sued them for failing to meet quality standards, Jack was left dumbfounded and panicked.


    He had no idea whom to tum to for help, and the only person he could think of was me. He tried every possible way to stop me desperately, regardless of how others looked at him. But how could I let him do as he pleased? At this point, Jack wasered. Who knew what he might do if he managed to corner me?


    Jack. I had managed to evade him for half


    I took a leave of absence from my sses and spent all my time with Liam, just to prevent any sudden outbursts from Jack. I h month. During that time, he finally reached his breaking point.


    With the court date approaching, he was restless and seemed like he would do anything to get his hands on me. Every time, Liam and I narrowly escaped Jack''s crapsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "This can''t go on," Liam said.


    *Indeed," I agreed. During our hiding, I couldn''t help but wonder how Jack always seemed to know where I was.


    The only solution was to buy time. We had to drag things out until the court date, waiting f What I didn''t mixed


    for Wiley Group to copse. We had plenty of evidence on our side.


    t expect, however, was that Wiley Group would announce bankruptcy before we reached that day. When the news spread, my teelings were inevitably


    "Why don''t we seeck anywhere now that Wiley Group has gone bankrupt?" Liam asked, looking around in confusion


    His question prompted me to realize the same thing. Indeed, Wiley Group was Jack''s life''s work, and now that it had failed, it was inplete ruin. Yet he was nowhere to be found during such a critical moment. This meant... My pupils constricted, and my heart raced.


    "Let''s go," I whispered. Seeing the puzzled look on his face, we separated to make it harder for Jack to follow


    I scanned the crowd, and suddenly, I spotted a figure approaching me, walking unsteadily


    From a distance, the sunlight blurred his silhouette, but when he came within 300 yards, I recognized lum. It was Jack, However, he didn''t look well; he seemedpletely unhinged.


    Frowning, I felt a wave of dread wash over me. At a time like this, he certainly wouldn''t let me off easily. Without looking back, turned and ran fearing he might


    Jacksaw me and grinned, looking like a mad dog as be charged forward.


    1 nced back and saw something shiny in his hand. A passerby noticed and screamed, "Abs, he''s got a weapons


    From that, 1 summised that whatever he was holding was likely a mile.


    It seemed he had no intention of letting me live.

 Chapter 222

    with the downfall of the Wiley family, Jack refused to ept defeat and wanted to drag me down with him.


    What a joke! That was never going to happen.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    1 gritted my teeth and rushed into a nearby building. There were still people present, seemingly engaged in a meeting. When I entered, they were momentarily shocked, but when Jack burst in with a knife, everyone was left in a state of panic Screams and chaos erupted in an instant.


    However, his focus was sharp-he was solely fixated on chasing me. After running for so long, I felt fatigue beginning to set in, especially when I finally stopped for a moment.


    "Wretched girl, you should go down with the Wiley Group!" jack raved madly, clearly intent on dlling me.


    As he lunged at me with the knife, I was about to run again when, suddenly, there was a loud crasti-he had been struck in the back by a chair. Stumbling, he instinctively swung the knife backward.


    I watched in horror as the fruit knife sliced through the backof someone''s hand. I looked up and was startled to see who it was


    Ethent


    What was he doing here?


    I shook my head, not wanting to dwell on it.


    After Erhan intervened, several strong young men from the meeting stepped forward to restrain Jack. They knocked the fruit knife out of his hand.


    "You.." I didn''t know what to say to him, should I express surprise that he was here, or just thank him?


    "Ugh-"Erhan inhaled sharply. His reaction snapped me back to reality.


    "Thank you, "1 managed to say, my voice steady. After all, I was the one being sed; I pulled out my phone to call the police.


    The officers arrived quickly, taking jack away, and I had to take Ethan to the hospital to prevent any potential infection from his wound. On the way, we remained silent, neither of us speaking.


    At the hospital, we registered and saw the doctor. The doctor examined Ethan''s wound and paused, asling. "What happened? This cut is so clean."


    Ethan replied. "I was injured by a fruit knife."


    The doctor nodded. "That''s nothing serious. Just needs some medication and a bandage. Keep it dry until it heals"


    "Is it really that simple? I looked skeptically at both him and the doctor.


    The doctor chuckled, unfazed by my doubt. "The wound isn''t deep; it only broke the surface, and it just oozed a bit of blood. It''s not scary at all. Nothing to worry about.** Heading that, I looked


    scabe


    again at Ethan''s injury, and he was right; it didn''t look deep at all. In fact, there wasn''t much blood. Some of it had even dried up and formed


    Frowning. I fecused on the cut on his hand, concerned that pack might have done something to the knife. I cautiously asked, "Is there any risk of infection?" The doctor p gave me a strange look and shook his head. With that, I felt relieved, since he was fine, I


    "Mr. Grayson, thank you again,"


    not bringing up


    "Mhim "Ethen kept his head down, his demeanor radiating a sense of frustration


    up the earlier incident but acknowledging that he had helped me today.

 Chapter 223

    The air was thick with silence as I bit ny lip and finally spoke, "Since you''re olov, I''ll be leaving "Standing there, I had no idea what else to say to him, feeling awkward and uncertain


    "Eve." Ethan finally managed to say, but he only got that one word out before stopping


    I knew he wanted to call me, but that title felt like a joke between us now.


    sutting there, he gazed at me with those deep eyes, and Lcould tell he was struggling to articte his feelings. I, on the other hand, feltpletely disconnected from him.


    "Mr. Grayson?" I called, eager to wrap up this ufortable situation. My words seemed to break his silence, sparking a flicker of surprise and returning him to his mncholy state.


    At that moment, I felt an unexpected pang of sympathy. A fire ignited within me; after all, he had indirectly caused any grandmother''s death, and when we met again, I thought there would be nothing but resentment and anger.


    Yet here he was, besitating to speak, wanting toect yet afraid. It sitted something in me,


    +, provoking my anger.


    We exchanged silent nces, the atmosphere so tense that even the doctor felt it. "You two lovebirds should take your conversation home. Don''t just stand there like wooden dolls, the doctor said, waving his hand away, clearly annoyed.


    "We''re not a couple," I said coldly. Though I was spealing to the doctor, my gaze remained fixed on Ethan. I noticed his pale face grow even whiter, and then I added, "We''re just strangers who happen to know eachother."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, Erhan looked up at me. His dark, bright eyes seemed to dim, and his lips parted slightly, revealing that he had something to


    But I didn''t want to hear it. I instinctively averted my gaze, unwilling to listen to whatever he might say.


    we were merely strangers


    Seeing the disappointment on his face, I clenched my fists at my sides. I kept reminding myself that we had no connection, we we His intervention had been out of guilt, a desire to make amends. I shook my head, trying to banish those thoughts as I moved to leave. Erhan followed. We walked at a leisurely pace, neither of us spealding, as if we were both testing each other. Realizing how childish this was, I frowned in dissatisfaction and started walking faster to create distance between us.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As expected, he didn''t try to catch up. When I nced back, there was no trace of him at all, Seeing this, I couldn''t help butugh at myself.


    I didn''t even know if I was mocking him or myself. Once I got back to my ce, I felt oft-probably because of the encounter with Ethan, who had thrown my mind into disarray.


    I bowed myself a pot of tea, hoping to calm my thoughts and avoid dwelling on him. Unfortunately, it didn''t help much, I maintained a stem expression, suppressing my anger, and poured myself a few bottles of wine, sipping leisurely.


    After finishing three bottles, I noticed the outside had darkened, the stars twinkling in the night sky. The night breeze helped clear my mind a bit. Rather than fixating on Ethan, I decided it would be better to call L over for somepany, with or without the wine. After a moment, the call was answered.


    "Evelyn, it''ste! Do you need something?" L asked.


    *Come over to chat and have a drink with me."


    I could feel L''s curiosity through the call

 Chapter 224

    "Why are you drinking at such an hour? What''s going on? L asked. As my good friend, she could read between the lines with just that one question, probably tling in the gaps with her imagination.


    I chuckled softly, "Juste over, and we can talk"


    "Sure," she replied before hanging up.


    I knew she was on her way over right then. When she arrived, she immediately started scolding me about the empty bottles scattered around.


    Our bond was undeniably genuine.


    "Wow, you drank this much?" L eximed.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the bottles on the floor, I felt a bit dazed. "Isitalot?"


    "Absolutely! Drinking too much is bad for you. Now spill it-why did you drink so much tonight?" she pressed.


    1 then recounted the events of the day.


    "You''re so flustered because of Ethan that you''re here drowning your sorrows at this hour and called me over to keep youpany!" she nearly shouted.


    "Of course! You''re best friend. Who else would I call?" I said with a smile, which made her sigh, looking resigned.


    Suddenly, L''s eyes widened as she asked, "You don''t still have feelings for him, do you?"


    Heaning that question caught me off guard. I thought it over for a moment, remaining silent, my expression betraying my confusion.


    L sighed. "Theard that Ethen got into a huge fight with his grandfather recently, and itnded his grandfather in the hospital."


    She leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Do you think it''s because of Leah?"


    That name jolted me awake, shaking off the haze of alcohol. "Who cares why it happened?1 again would mean treating him as a stranger.


    none of our business," I replied. I had told myself that meeting him


    After drinking and chatting with L for a while, I felt a lot better, but I couldn''t quite remember what happened afterward,


    Now, lying in bed with the sun shining bright outside and birds chirping, I rubbed my temples. I must have gotten drunkst night. I went to thetchen to brew myself some hangoverte. Taking a sip made the lingering smell of alcohol fade abir. 1 decided to take a shower, change clothes, and prepare something to eat. After a satisfying meal, I found myself thinking about the question L had asked me. Did Estill love Ethan?


    I hadn''t answered her, and even now, I couldn''t find the answer for myself


    Suddenly, my phone buzzed with an iing call. I nced at the screen and froze. It was the phone number of Jan''s attendant.


    I had no desire to get involved with the Grayson family, so I let the call ring through without answering. It seemed the caller figured that out; instead of calling again, he sent a text message "Ms. Wiley, Mc Grayson Senior would like to m


    ham to want to see me now


    ke to meet you at tron


    I noted at the Knowing Tan, he wouldn''t want to meet me without a good reason. He''d always looked down on me from his high perch, so what could prompt Was it just about a meal!


    But the culture surrounding a dinner could be quite profound.


    I doubted be simply wanted to take me out for a meal, he probably wanted to discuss something else


    As for what that might be


    Perhaps it was, es L suggested, about Leal After all, he had just gotten out of the hospital and wanted to meet me. What else could it be about?

 Chapter 225

    Not wanting to have any ties with the Grayson family, I hesitated about whether to go to Heron Heights, but they quickly sent me the room number.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    how could I let his good intentions go to waste? with my curiosity piqued,


    Tan seemed quite confident, not afraid that I would bail on him. Since that was the I made my way to Heron Heights,


    case,


    When I arrived at Room 201 on the third floor, I found two people already waiting for me-one wasn''s attendant, and the other was, predictably,n himself.


    T


    "Mr. Grayson Senior, you didn''t call me over just for a casual chat, did you?" I said, lightly mocking him. Having heard about how Ethan had upset him to the point of hospitalization, I now saw the trailty of his elderly body, marked by illness. Even from a distance, I could smell the scent of medicine wafting off him. It was a pity that Erhan hadn''t managed to anger him to death.


    tan namowed his eyes, trying to use his authority to intimidate me.


    I couldn''t help butugh internally, pouring myself a cup of tea and taking a sip,pletely unfazed by his presence. This attitude definitely irritated him. "You don''t even respect me, do you?" Tan scoffed.


    I didn''t shy away from responding, "You''re practically on your deathbed. What do I have to be afraid of?"


    "I have my ways of taking a few more people down with me before I go," he said, his tone dripping with malice.


    I felt the threat, but so what?


    Seeing he wasn''t in a hurry to get to the point, my patience was unang thin. "Is this all you wanted to say? Just your gloomy thoughts?"


    Tuntapped his fingers on the table. "You''re more eager than I am," With that, he gestured for his attendant to step forward


    The man retrieved a document from his briefcase and handed it to me an indicated that I should take a look


    "What is this?" I asked, ncing at him before opening the document. The title on the front made me smirk.


    "This is apensation agreement. I''m sure you''ll be satisfied once you read it," tan replied, brimming with confidence.


    I stifled my anger as I read through the agreement i had to admit that the terms were indeed generous, but the cost was something I wasn''t w my gaze onn and asked, "Aren''t you afraid?- Upon hearing my question, he burst intoughter, as if mocking my youthful naivety. And, indeed, it was a valid point.


    Once he finishedughing, I ced the document back on the table, any frustration still simmering.


    willing to pay. I fixed


    sam said, "Little girl, this world is about survival of the fittest. The offer I''m giving you is quite generous-enough for a lifetime. Don''t you think it''s worth considering?"


    I coldly replied, my lips curling into a smile, "I can offer you an even better deal. You die, and I''ll ask Ethan if trading these benefits for his grandfather''s life i worth it."


    is


    His face darkened at my words. "All you need to do is sign your name, and you can have many things you never dreamed of."


    Grayson Senior, you''re rather unreasonable, shot back I couldn''t stand his condescend


    attitude.<pn didn''t argue; instead, he switched tactics. "I now you might not like me, but even in my old age, I still have the power to stand tall in front of others." His words were more than just velled threats. Are you implying that I''m somehow involved with Ethan?" I asked, and at that, Jan''s expression darkened immediately.

 Chapter 226

    Seeingn''s displeasure, couldn''t help but smile, letting out a light scoff that only added to his frustration.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    much?


    Perhaps his attendant telt i had overstepped and offended the esteemedn Grayson, he suddenly stepped forward. "Ms. Wiley, the conditions offered by Mr. Grayson Senior are indeed generous, more than what most people would provide. Would others offer you so 1shook my head. "Of course not,"


    Not everyone was liken, who was indeed magnanimous. But in reality, only those close to him truly know what he was like.


    Genemes conditions? That depended on what you had to give in return. Such condescending charity felt like something a robber would offer. Ian didn''t like me and I loathed him even more.


    As I read through the agreement, my anger intensified with each line. After finishing, I ripped it apart.


    tan was momentarily stunned, then his face flushed with anger. "Mr. Grayson Senior, please don''t be upset!" his attendantforted him.


    "You should be angry," I taunted, "but what does that have to do with me?" I coldly added, "I don''t want to see any of you from the Grayson family. If you disturb


    I stood up, watching as Lan''s expression darkened. I enunciated each word slowly, "Don''t me me for going after the people you care about most." 1 With that I tore up the agreement and left without loolding back


    On my way home, 1 spotted a familiar figure moving around. As I approached, I recognized Ethan''s face. After running into him frequently these past few days, it


    was hard not to notice him.


    Ethan had lost a lot of weight-much more than before. He had always been slim, but it was a youthful kind of thinness back then, exuding energy and vitality. Now, he seemed sammunded by a cold and distant air. I didn''t want to acknowledge him, so I walked past him as if he were invisible.


    Ethan quickly caught up to me, his tone slightly ardous. "Did my grandfathere to see you? What did he say? Are you okay?"


    His gare met my cold, hard eyes, and for a moment, he seemed taken aback. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know he woulde to see you. If he said anything inappropriate, I


    His words amused me. I didnt understand why they thought they could just brush off any of their actions.


    I tumed to him. "I just met your grandfather, why are you so worried? Are you afraid I might do something to him?" I said in a harsh tone as I leaned closer to


    Being so close, I noticed his Adam''s apple bob as he swallowed hard Feeling suddenly irritated, I turned away and snapped, "Get lost!"


    When I got home, Ecopsed unto the couch, feeling utterly drained, as it something heavy was pressing down on me, making me ufortable.


    Just then, my phone buzzed with new messages on WhatsApp. It was from Eren.


    Tunlocked my phone and saw the message pop up. "There''s a designpetitioning up. Are you going to participate?"

 Chapter 227

    Eren wanted me to participate in the fashion designpetition. Before I moved back from Vardville, I had quit my job with him.


    Fashion design was my dream, but there was so much I needed to focus on at that time. I had to put my dreams on hold. But now? Should I continue to pursue it?


    I grabbed a throw pillow and sat up, looking out the window. I hadn''t slept well all night, and by the next morning, I felt mentally drained.


    I made a cup of coffee in the kitchen, and when I picked up my phone, I saw that Sharon and Brenda had tagged me in our dorm group chat, mentioning a fashion designpetition happening in a week. They asked if I wanted to participate, noting that the lineup of mentors was impressive.


    I clicked on the registration link and looked it over for a while, then shut my phone and exhaled deeply.


    I was lost in thought for a moment before my phone rang. It was a call from Liam. I assumed it was about the Southcliff Shite project, so I answered, "What''s a "where are you


    "At the apartment"


    Enday; you don''t have any sses, right?" Liam''s voice sounded rxed and casual.


    I sighed in relief. "Yeah, no sses today, and nothing nned for tomorrow either. Do you need something, Liam?


    Liam replied cheerfully, "Of course! Head back to Yardville, I want you to meet someone."


    "Sure," I agreed without asking who it was. After hanging up, I booked a flight and packed a few changes of clothes before heading to the airport


    up?


    On the way, I took out my phone and replied to Sharon and Brenda''s messages. I typed slowly, and after five minutes, I finally sent it. "I won''t be participating. good luck to you both."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Next, I switched to the chatroom with Eren and typed. "Thanks, Exen, but I have more portant things to focus on right now. I won''t be considering thepetition for now.


    Once the message was sent, I exited WhatsApp


    pp and turned my gaze out the window. The Southcliff Shire project was massive, and Liam was my partner, not my


    subordinate.


    These days, he had been working tirelessly, attending va


    various social gatherings.


    These days, he had been working tirelessly, attending various social gatherings. He used to avoid smoking but had started to smoke, and he often got drunk,


    Two hourster, Inded in Yardville Liam was there to pick me up. When he saw me, he walked around me a couple of times and then reached out to pat my head." Good, you didn''t lose too much weight; 1 m relieved


    I couldn''t help butugh and opened the car door to get in. "Thanks for your concern, Liam,"


    Without missing a beat, Liam i replied, "No problem."


    I rolled my eyes at his nonchnce and tumed to lookout the window.


    Time flew -it''d already been three months since Grandma passed away. These three months felt like a dream, leaving me with a strange sense of unreality. But everything had indeed happened.


    I raised my hand to press the car window button, the warm breeze rushed in.


    It turned out that winter in Yardville waspletely gone, and spring had arrived.

 Chapter 228

    I felt a bit drowsy and didn''t know when I fell asleep.


    Liam''s voice jolted me awake. "Evelyn, wake up."


    Igroggily opened my eyes and looked around in confusion. It seemed we had stopped outside a formalwear store. I opened the car door and got out, "What are we doing here?"


    "Did you forget? Liam''s voice was a little loud and tinged with annoyance.


    "Oh." It dawned on me that when be called, he mentioned meeting someone tonight. It seemed the destination was al


    a banquet


    Before long, we picked out a formal dress at the store and got my hair and makeup done. As we left the store, a ck Bentley pulled up in front of me.


    Uh-huh." Liam checked the time and opened the door. "Hurry up; we''re runningte."


    Once inside the car, he finally told me that he had expanded his team over the past two months, hiting new employees and a driver. He also mentioned that he lost a potential deal because he wasn''t dressed appropriately and was driving a shy car, so out of frustration, he splurged on this new vehicle.


    Lian''s storytelling was amusing, but I was just starting to grasp the challenges of entrepreneurship from his words.


    Suddenly, I felt a wave of guilt wash over me.


    He was the well-known Mr. Liam Tyler in Napel. He used to be someone who looked down on others and relished in ttery. Now, he was enduring all these hardships to start a business with me.


    I should be sharing these burdens, yet here I was, wallowing in my own grievances andints. My throat felt oddly tight, and after coughing to clear it, I adjusted my mood and asked "Who are we meeting tonight? Do you have any information?"


    "yes" When it came to business, Liam got straight to the point. "Our target tonight is a professor from Lakeshore University, David Mitchell.


    "The higher ups want us to run Southcliff Shire into a traditional Napelian garden, like Amethyst Pce in ancient times, but it needs to meet modem Tequirements."


    "We have trombice modem technology with our unique characteristics To put it simply, we need to excel in every aspect-motality, intellect, physical tness, aesthetics, and Labor, we can''t afford to fall shout in any area.


    to get involved in the Southcliff Shire project. However...


    "Mr. Mitchell is a master in architecture and has designed many ssic buildings, so I want him to paused "People say he has a peculiar temperament and is difficult to approach


    "I spent quite a while tinding out that he would be attending


    ng this banquet tonight, so I thought we could take a chance."


    Liam was quite skilled in social situations; he could quickly befriend almost anyone he wanted. If he said Mr. Mitchell was hard to deal with, then he probably really was


    sur, in my past life, I had met him once.


    "Let''s give it a try." As the car stopped, I lifted my dress and opened the door. Just as I stepped out, before I could linkams with Liam, I saw an elderly man identally bump into a socialite while holding a flower pot. Mud sttered onto her gown, and the socialite shrieked in anger, shoving the old man away. He stumbled backward a few steps. "Ali! Can''t you watch where you''re going? You''ve uned my dress!"


    She then turned to the security guard, tuning "How can you let anyone in? Do you want me to get The socialite patted the duty spot on her dress you useless idiots are driving me insane! I can''t take it!" et your manager to fire you?"


    The elderly man steadied himself and apologized "I''m sorry, miss. How much is your dress worth? I''llpensate you-


    "Compensate? For what?" Before he could finish, the socialite interrupted him, her foue and gaze filled with disdain. "Do you even have the money? A begga pretending to be a big shot!"

 Chapter 229

    Guests passing by paused to watch, but not a single person stepped forward to help the elderly man. Even those who had just seen the socialite bump into him. didn''t say a word. The old man''s face tumed red from the scolding, but he still apologized. "I''m very sony, miss. If your dress is damaged, 1..."


    "This woman is disgusting." Liam frowned as he observed themotion


    I nced at him and then stepped closer to the old man, smiling at him "Sir, don''t worry about it."


    Then I tamed to the socialite, pointed upward, and said, "There are surveince cameras here. Should we check them to see who was being careless?"


    The socialite looked at me in surprise. "Who are you?"


    "Who I am isn''t important; what matters is checking the footage 1 signaled to Liam.


    Liam''s eyes fuckered with surprise, but he quickly caught on and called over a waiter. "Get your manager."


    That was my partner-always ready to cooperate. I winked at Liam, and he grinned back at me.


    I tumed to the socialite, noticing her expression shift, her face changing colors like a spilled paint palette, clearly showing her guilt.


    So, are you going to apologize? Or should we wait for the footage toe up and let everyone see how you bumped into the old man and then yed the victim?"


    I tooka step closer, lowering my voice, "If ites to that, you won''t just be embarrassed in front of these people."


    The socialite''s gaze flickered, and after a moment, she shot me a fierce look, nced at the old man, and stubbornly muttered an apology before walking off. Once she was gone, Liam said, "It''s all good now. Everyone can disperse." The crowd started to leave,


    I turned back to the elderly man and looked him up and down. "Sir, are you okay?"


    He looked at me and smiled gently. "I''m fine, really. I owe you one for today."


    "It''s just the right thing to do," I replied


    As I spoke, Liam waved off the manager, who had arrivedte. He then walked over and nodded at me, turning to the old man. "Sir, are you also here for the banquet? Why are you carrying a pot of flowers?


    "A trend asked for it, so I brought it along," the elderly man replied, adjusting the flowers as he checked the time.


    He let out a sott "oh", then smiled apologetically at me and Liam "I need to head inside; if I''mte, I''ll get scolded. I''ll thank you both in


    "Sure, sir. Go ahead." I stepped aside to let him pass, gesturing for him to go ahead.


    He gave me a warm smile and hurried off with the flower pot. As soon as he left, I entered the venue with Liam, who kept ncing at me.


    I hadn''t intended to acknowledge him, but his curiosity was practically spilling over. I turned my head. "If you have a question, just ask." "Well, not really," Liam said, but the curiosity in his eyes only intensified.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He leaned closer, lowering his voice as he asked, "I''m just curious why you helped that old man when you didn''t even know him. Could eyebrows suggestively.


    I shot him a re, turning my head away in disdain.


    "Isn''t it obvious? You''ll find out soon enough."


    As I spoke, 1 could feel a wave of excitement radiating from him. It seemed he thought the old man might be someone influential.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 Chapter


    230


    I thought about it for a moment and suddenlyughed softly.


    Before long. Liam and 1 amived at the banquet hall. The music in the hall was pleasing to the ears, and people were gathered in groups of three or four. Some of them weaved through the crowd, holding champagne sses. Everyone was determined to use the banquet to their benefit.


    Liam and I were among them.


    As I didn''t often socialize, Liam pointed people out to me so that I would know who they were. After he had pointed a few out, his eyes shed. He had discovered a


    He raised his arm and nudged me, so I followed his line of vision and looked over. "Mr. Oakes is here too. Let''s go and say hi.


    "Alright"


    Liam led me in Mr. Oakes direction, but on our way there, a bunch of people suddenly showed up in front of us. I looked up in surprise, but when I saw that familiar ediately knew what was going on. The aftereffects of what I had done to help had finally arrived.


    "That shet." The socialite was hanging off a man''s arm. She pointed at me and whined coyly, "Mr. Lexington, you have to stand up for me!"


    How dare you bully my woman?" Mr. Lexington looked disdainfully at me and said, "Apologize at once! Otherwise, I''ll make sure you disappear from Yardville." Liam frowned, and he was about to speak when I grabbed hold of him to stop him. I stepped forward and looked at Mr. Lexington fearlessly as I said, "Mr. Lexington, she probably didn''t tell you who she bullied, did she?"


    "Who could it be? wasn''t it just some old man the socialite scoffed. As she tumed to whine at Mr. Lexington again, the lights in the hall dimmed.


    ant that the host was about to appear. Everyone quietened down and turned to look at the center of the banquet hall


    A spotlight flicked on, and an old man in a suit strode in. He stood in front of the microphone and began to speak.


    I felt something tighten around my arm, so I tumed instinctively and looked into Liam''s shining eyes. I heard the excitement evident in his voice as he said quietly, "Ishe Mr. Mitchel12- I nodded.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know why I helped him now?" asked him in a low voice.


    Liam nodded vigorously "Yes"


    The lights in the hall were very dum, and I could clearly see the grim look on the socialite''s face


    I smiled quietly People who were arrogant often brought disaster upon themselves. She was a great example of that.


    Mr Marchell finished speaking very quickly


    The lights in the hall were med back, and several people surged forward to say a few words to him


    Mitchell responded to all of them, andse


    eyes roved around the crowd.


    he apologized to everyone and walked straight to


    toward me with his assistant.


    When he saw


    "Youngdy, I''vee to express my thanks Mr. Mitchell was smiling benevolently,


    "It was nothing. You''re too kind, Mr. Mitchell."


    As I spoke, 1 sew Mr. Lexington tugging the socialite in our direction


    As they walked over, the business owners who hade with him followed as well. The socialite failed to extricate herself and was forced toe along.


    Mr. Lexington was all smiles as he said obsequiously, "Mr. Mitchell, I am Nathan Lexington from Ancep Group, I''ve heard many things about you, and I came here today to see you." Beside him, the socialite smiled awkwardly


    Mr. Mitchell nced at Nathan, and his gaze swept past the socialite before he looked back at me, of good fortune. If there''s anything I can help you with in the future, please let me know,"


    He hadpletely ignored Nathan and the rest.


    He said gently, "Youngdy, being able to meet you was a stroke

 Chapter 231

    After that, Mr. Mitchell left.


    Nathan''s expression was thunderous. Very soon, someone who looked like his assistant walked over and said something in his ear. He immediately flung the socialite''s hand away.


    As she was wearing high heels, his violent movement made her fall onto her backside at once. At the same time, she managed to spill all the drinksid out on the table beside her all over herself.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The clothes she had just changed into were soaked immediately, and the socialite was thoroughly humiliated. She looked aggrieved, but she had no choice but to press her lips together and endure it.


    "Who the bell do you think you are? How dare you offend. Mr. Mitchell? If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even be able to get into this banquet even if you licked someone''s boots." Nathan lowered his voice and directed a venomous trade at her.


    Everyone turned to look at her, and Nathan''s expression immediately changed, He helped the socialite up in a considerate, gentlemanly manner and said in a gentle voice, "You should have been more careful. Did you bump yourself anywhere? Your clothes are now stained. Let me take you to get changed."


    He called a waiter over and asked him where the dressing rooms were


    The two of them left very quickly, and Liam frowned. "Birds of a feather flock together!


    I watched the two of them leave, and I felt that Liam was right. Neither of them was pleasant people. They were both materialistic snobs.


    "Mr. Mitchell has left. Do we still need to stay for a while?"


    Our target today was Mr. Mitchell. Sessfully making him notice us and remember our faces meant that we had already achieved our goal. Besides, we had even helped him, which had left a good impression on him.


    "Let''s go." Liam nced at me and knew that I had reached my limit for socializing that day, "You haven''t tested since you got off the ne. It''s gettingte, no home and have a good cest."


    I nodded and ced my ss of red wine on the table beside me. I left arm in arm with Liam.


    After we left the banquet hall, a warm breeze blew over me, and it made me feel less exhausted.


    "Wait a moment." Liam frowned and felt in his pockets. "I think 1 left my phone inside. Wait for me here, and I''ll go and look for it."


    "You left your phone inside?" I frowned at him. I wondered how he had managed to drop his phone.


    I pulled my coat tighter around me and walked forward "you can go ahead. I''ll wait for you in the car."


    I didn''t often wear high heels for such a long period of time, and my feet were aching terribly.


    When I reached the ck Bentley, I grabbed the handle to pull the car door open. But it didn''t open. I frowned and locked on the window, but no one responded.


    I bent down to look in through the window and saw that the driver wasn''t in the car.


    I didn''t have any way to contact the driver, and I didn''t know whether Liam had found his phone yet or not, I had no choice but to cross my arms and lean against the car door to wait.


    It waste at night, and there weren''t many people around. There were only morously dressed, sessful-looking people who were leaving t


    the banquet early.


    I didn''t know if it was because I had been at university and hadn''t been in upper ss society for too long, but as I watched the morous scene around me, it felt strangely unreal. "Evelyn! Go and die!" Suddenly, I heard a distorted voice. I turned and saw a ck figure carrying a bucket, flinging it at me.


    instinctively dodged behind the car, and an acrid smell entered my nostrils.


    Right after that, Liam tackled the dark ligure onto the p


    Liam asked me worriedly, "Are you alright, Evelyn?"


    ground.


    The darkfigure struggled under his grip but couldn''t move an Inch. "Evelyn! You stat! Why don''t you go and die? Let go of me you''re all bastards!"


    I stood up and nced at the car, which had been sshed with the liquid. The ck paint was corroded.


    It was all


    My expression named cold, and I walked over to Liam

 Chapter 232

    When Liam saw that I was fine, he pulled the figure to its feet. When I reached them, I raised my hand and tore the mask off the person who had tried to ssh acid Elene''s face a


    appeared before me.


    "Elene?" I looked at her while she stared back at me hatefully.


    T


    She shrieked, "Why don''t you go and die? Why don''t you go and die, Evelyn? You ruined Dad! You tore our family apart You bitch, Evelyn! Go and die! I shouldn''t have sshed acid on you. I should have just stabbed you!" My expression became colder as she spoke, and I pped her without mercy. I used all the strength I had in that p


    Elene''s cheek turned red and swollen immediately, and her hat fell oft, releasing her long hair


    Clooked coldly at her. We were rted by blood. I had even felt guilty on the ship for realizing that she was going to drug me and retaliate against Jack, but I was now suddenly thankful that I hadn''t shown any mercy at the time. Apart from Grandma, no one in the Wiley family was worthy of being my rtive.


    "You want


    kill me?" I walked closer and grabbed Elene''s chin, forcing her to look at me. "What are you going to do? You can''t all me. What you''ve done tonight is enough to get you jailed."


    Elene probably hadn''t thought about the fact that what she had done was illegal. She was shocked when she heard me, and immediately looked frightened.


    "So what if I go to jail?" Elene''s tears began falling as she tried to struggle. "Even if I go to jail, I''ll get out one day,


    "You made Dad go to jail and ruined our family. It''s your fault that my ssmates areughing at me and that the Hemingtons now hold us in contempt. Now, Joseph wants to call off our mariage.


    "I''ve lost everything because of you. Even if I don''t kill you today, I still have many days in the future. I''ll be able to get revenge eventually,


    Elene really was dumb. She was only three months younger than I was, but even though something so big had happened to her family, she was still so naive in her thinkding.


    All she thought about was her patents and her fianc¨¦. She really was very foolish and naive.


    couldn''t help scoffing


    The driver arrived, and Liam tossed her over to him. He dusted off his hands contemptuously and looked at Elene, "You may be young, but you''re quite malicious." He frowned and tumed to look at me. "She seems very determined to hurt you. Let''s call the cops." I nced at Liam and pressed my lips together. I could feel the intense hatred that Elene had toward me. She had tried to ssh acid on me today, and she may very well stab me with a knife tomorrow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But so what? Would she really be punished if I called the police?


    Iughed softly and shook my head as I looked at Elene, "Your mother doesn''t know the foolish thing that you did today, does she?


    "You say that what happened to your dad was my fault, but as his wife, did your mother help him when he was about to go to prison?


    "I''m guessing." I used my phone to pat Elene''s face. "I''m guessing that your mother told you that even if the Wileys are mined, It would be y because you still have lots and lots of money. Am right?


    "How about this?" Icocked my head to one side and unlocked my phone screen. I scrolled through my call records and tapped on Ivy''s number "Let''s give your mother a call and ask her toe and pick you up-t have one condition-you''ll need to give me 20 million " Chapter 201

 Chapter 233

    I called Ivy. She didn''t pick up the first time, so I called again


    Ivy''s voice came over the phone, and she sounded angry. "Evelyn, you litle bitch! Your father is in this state because of you! Why are you calling me?


    I said nothing and just ced my newly manicured nails on Elene''s red and swollen face.


    Elene immediately burst into tears. "Mom, save me!"


    Ivy was immediately startled, but she recovered very quickly, and her tone changed at once. "Is that you, Ellie? What have you done to Ellie, Evelyn?"


    I scoffed and put the phone back against my ear. "Ivy, you''ve got it all wrong. It isn''t what I did to Elene. You should be asking what your precious daughter did to


    §±§¦.


    "I''ll give you half an hour. Oh, wait..." I paused and shed a smile. "Let''s meet at the Wiley residence tomorrow at 9:00 am."


    With that, I hang up.


    Back at Zen Apartment, Liam tied Elene''s hands and feet up and tossed her onto the balcony.


    Elene kept crying. "Evelyn, let me gol How dare you hold me captive? I want to call the police!"


    Her crying annoyed me, so I tumed and went into the Idtchen to get a dishong. I stood in front of Elene and said coldly, "Shut up, or I''ll stuff this in your mouth." Liam crossed his arms and stood beside me, rubbing has chin. "Perhaps I should go and get the toilet brush?" They stink equally."


    He mudged me with his shoulder and tumed to smile at me. "Hey. I think the toilet brush would suit her better. T Iraised an eyebrow and looked at Elene.


    "No!" Elene stopped crying at once. "I won''t cry anymore. I don''t want the dishrag."


    Liam crouched down. "And?""


    Huge tears slid down her cheeks as Elene looked at me. "I won''t insult anyone anymore either."


    "Alright." Liam nodded and stood up slowly. "If you start cursing again, the toilet brush will be brought to you for sure."


    Elene was frightened and shrank back into a corner, suppressing her sobs. I nced at her, but I could no longer be bothered with her, so I turned and returned to my bedroom


    ng with hunger.


    After showering and getting changed, it was already past 10:00 p


    10:00 pm. I hadn''t had much to eat at the banquet, and my stomach was rumbling


    I nced at the living room, but there was no sign of Liam. I thought that he had left, so I turned and went into the kitchen to find something to eat. I spotted him standing in the kitchen next to the fire escape, holding a bottle of beer. He was staring intently at Elene. pout of mel Why do you walk so silently?"


    Itapped him, and Liam jumped in fright as he turned back. "You scared the crap


    I pulled the fridge door open and took out a bottle of beer. I ran my fingers through my damp hair. "I feel like you''re forgetting your ce. Remember, we''re in my ce right now.


    Liam smiled in embarrassment. "Do we really have to draw such clear boundaries between us?"


    1 shed a small grin at him and shut the fridge door with a snap, I walked out with the beer in my hand. "I''m your boss. Don''t get cheeky with me."


    Liam red at me.


    1 suppressed a simile as I sat on the couch. He sat beside me.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It had been approximately two months since we''d left Yardville. When w


    I had assumed that it would make me think of Grandma again, but now it felt alright. I didn''t feel so upset.


    we first got back, I''d thought that I wouldn''t be able to standing back to the apartment.


    When we''d drunk half the beer in our bottles, Liam said, "Your little sister is kind of fim."


    I cocked my head to one side as 1 looked at him. Liams leaned against the soda, looking very content. "Look, she''s still so paive even in the circumstances. Isn''t that Interesting? If you were just a tiny bit as naive as she was, I''d be the boss of ourpany. "You are obviously dreaming." I grinned back at him and instinctively looked at Elene.


    She had fallen asleep, curling up in a ball. She looked rather pitiful

 Chapter 234

    As I watched Elene, I thought rather distractedly that she was pretty lucky.


    No matter what, Ivy had always loved her and tried her best to give her the best of everything. I had once criticized her for being naive and toolish, but perhaps that was also and of bliss.


    "I''m tired, so I''m going to bed." I got up, ignoring Liam. "If you''re not going home tonight, you can sleep in the guest room.


    Early the next day, Liam and I headed to the Wiley residence with our bodyguards and with Elene as our captive, When we arrived, Ivy was already waiting


    dously torus.


    Elene cried out in surprise "Mom!"


    "Ellie!" Ivy ran toward us.


    "Stop right there!" Liam shouted. He said in a cold, threatening voice, "If youe any closer, we won''t show any mercy to her."


    H


    Ivy immediately stopped and fixed a sinister look on me. She looked like a viper, ready to strike. "Evelyn, kidnapping is against thew." "Isn''t sshing acid on people illegal too?" I retortedzily


    Ivy was startled and turned to look at Elene. Elene avoided her gaze, and Ivy immediately realized what had happened. She looked thunderstruck. My lips curled, and I asked her, "Do you want me to let her go?"


    I wasn''t an idiot. She immediately looked wary when she heard my question, and she asloed, "What are the conditions?"


    Liam chuckled and said to me, "She''s actually pretty smart."


    Yes, she was smart


    She was smart in a petty, small-minded kind of way.


    I nodded and said, "You''ve embezzled quite a fair sum of money from Jack over the years, haven''t you? Give us 30 million in exchange for your daughter."


    "20 million?" Ivy''s eyes widened, and she cried out in disbelief. "Are you crazy? How can you ask for 20 million right off the bat? Do I look like I can print cash?" Her screaming hurt my ears


    I frowned and said in a displeased manner, "Fine. I''ll send your daughter to jail, and she can keep her fatherpany there. However, it''ll cost more than 20 million for you to try and get her out of there." Elene burst into tears of fright, and she pleaded with Ivy to save her.


    Ivy looked tom when she saw Elene crying Without even considering it a moment longer, she pulled out a bank card from her bag and tossed it at me. "There''s 20 million on that. Let my daughter go."


    "What''s the rush? I haven''t verified it yet." I gestured for a bodyguard to pick up the bankcard. He took out a POS machine and began to check the remaining funds on it. When it was time to enter the password, I looked up and asked, "What''s the password?


    As soon as I spoke, I saw Ivy''s face contort. She said the six-figure password through gritted teeth. Once had entered the password and saw the remaining on the card, I put the card away in satisfaction. Ivy''s voice rang out at once "Now that you''ve taken the money, let my daughter go at once!"


    "I can let her go, but remember this. If Elene tries to attack me again, it won''t be as easy as forking out 20 million," 1 stated dangerously at tvy and said i threatening voice, I will make sure she''s jailed" 2 funds


    in a low,


    I saw Ivy''s expression change, which was what 1 had been aiming for Once I had warned her, I "Eille!" Ivy lunged forward to catch Elene, who stumbled.


    I waved


    a hand at the bodyguards, and they pushed Elene toward I


    Ivy.


    The both of them lost their bnce and fell on their backsides.


    Since I had the money, 1 had no desire to watch them be affectionate with one another, so I called out to Liam and turned to leave. I failed to see that they were both ring hatefully at my retreating figure.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 235

    After leaving the Wiley residence, I got into the car with Lians and left.


    Once I got in, I heard Liam say teasingly, "Evelyn, you prepared very thoroughly for this. You even had a POS machine! You don''t happen to have a cash counting machine in your bag too, do you? Come on, let me see."


    He stretched out hisrge hand in front of me, and I smacked his palm "How could I have a cash counting machine with me?" I asked disdainfully.


    Besides, it was impossible that Ivy would have brought 20 million in cash to me. Liam could be so silly sometimes,


    "Here." I let go and revealed the bank card in my hand.


    Liam''s eyes lit up. He held the bank card by aer and said in surprise, "Isn''t this the 20 million that Ivy gave you?"


    "Yes. I''m giving it to you to use as an emergency tund for thepany."


    "Are you really going to that generous?" Liam taised an eyebrow


    I answered, "Yes. I can''t help much with thepany aside from mary assistance. By the way, remember to prepare well for meeting Mr. Mitchell tomorrow." I looked pointedly at Liam. He was the person in charge of the project, and at most, I could be seen as a stepping stone. If he didn''t go, we wouldn''t be able to progress with the project


    At the mention of official business, Liam''s expression grew serious. He put the card away and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve already prepared the materials." The next day, Liam and I arrived punctually at the hotel where Mr. Mitchell was staying


    The assistant was already waiting for us at the reception in the lobby. When he saw use in, he approached us. "Mr. Tyler, Ms. Wiley. Mr. Mitchell is waiting. Pleasee with me."


    "Thankyou,"


    When we arrived at Mt. Mitchell''s room, he was sitting beside the window, ying chess on his own. Upon hearing us enter, he gave us a sideway nce.


    I didn I know whether I was mistaken or not, but he had been smiling when he saw me. However, as soon as Liam walked in from behind me, his smile faded. He was even frowning


    I maintained an impassive demeanor as I said, "Good morning, Mr. Mitchell,"


    I walked up to him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Mitchell smiled widely and answered, "Good morning.


    Liam greeted him, and Mr. Mitchell''s tone became stem at once. I raised an eyebrow and wondered if Liam had somehow offended Mr. Mitchell in the past. I didn''t remember anything from myst lite about a grudge between them. Had they


    I nced at Liam. He was wearing white casual pants, a pink shirt, and he didn''t have a hair out of ce at all. He looked handsome and put-together, although perhaps he did look a little showy


    Was it because he looked too showy?


    Several p


    I possibilities shed through my mind.


    Mr. Mitchell didn''t say much to us. He stared intently at the pieces on the chessboard, as if he didn''t know what move he should make next.


    Liam walked stealthily over to me and asked me in a very low voice, "Do you know how to y chess? You should y to his interests. I don''t know how to y."


    I nced at the chessboard. I couldn''t make any sense of the pieces scattered on it at all. The only thing I knew about chess was that I needed to checlonate the opponent''s king.


    On the chessboard, there seemed to be equal numbers of both white and ck pieces. I didn''t know what to do next either.


    I chuckled, "I think that the color of your shirt is a little too lowkey today. Wear a bot pink one next time. Perhaps then every negotiation we do will go smoothly."

 Chapter 236

    There was a sh of surprised delight on Liam''s face, as if he had finally met his soulmate.


    Before he could speak, Mr. Mitchell said, "Youngdy, do you know how to y chess?


    I was startled at suddenly getting called upon, but I recovered and said, "I''ve only yed a few rounds on my phone. I don''t th


    I don''t think I know how to y."


    I was very honest. Mr. Mitchell seemed to like my honesty, and he waved at me. "Come over here. I''ll teach you."


    Inodded and walked over.


    I sat down opposite Mr. Mitchell on the other side of the chessboard. Mr. Mitchell told me the rules of chess, and I tried my best to understand. After a moment, the assistant reset the chessboard, and Mr. Mitchell gestured for me to start. "Do you want to try it out?" I took it. I felt rather troubled and hesitant. "Don''t end up overturning the chessboard from anger.


    "You''re not allowed to chase us off, either."


    I held the piece thoughtfully in my night hand. "The younger generation stands on the shoulders of the older generation. You have to give us a chance to grow."


    I was actually rather afraid when I said that. I was scared of stepping out of line and offending Mr. Mitchell and that he would kick us out. If so, our n would be totally mined.


    Luckily, Mr. Mitchell chuckled at what I had said. "Alright. I promise that I won''t lose my temper, and I won''t kick you out."


    "Deal." I breathed a sigh of relief and nced at the chessboard before making my more.


    An hour passed.


    Two hours passed.


    Finally, three hours had passed.


    I lost every single game spectacrly. In fact, my defeats became worse as time went on


    "Ahh...". After I had lost yet another game, I slumped onto the table, feeling rather discouraged. "I feel terrible! Why am I still losing so badly?"


    I took a deep breath and began reset the chessboard. "Let''s do it one more time. I''m sure I can do it this time."


    "You won''t be able to beat me even if we y 100 times more." Mr. Mitchell put down his chess piece and stood up, smiling broadly. "Do you really think that those of us from the old generation are pushovers?"


    After spending time with him over the past few hours, I could already tell what kind o


    of temperament he had.


    He was stem but also lively. He knew what young people talked about, and he could make jokes. He was a kind, amiable, and very wise old man.


    I hastily denied it, and when I looked at the clock on the wall, I saw that it was almost 1:30 pm.


    "We forgot the time while we were ying chess. Let me take you out to eat." I took out my phone to call Nourish Bistro and make a reservation.


    I continued, "Yardville is by the sea, and our seafood is our specialty. However, too much seafood isn''t good for your health, so we''ll refrain from getting the famous seafood feasts we''re known for. This restaurant has some light seafood stew and some great appetizers. Shall we go and try it?" Beforeing, I had chatted to Mr. Mitchell''s assistant and knew that he didn''t have a good appetite. He was not ustomed to Yardville cuisine. Mr. Mitchell looked at me with bright, Intelligent eyes. "My assistant told you a lot, didn''t he?"


    I smiled, not feeling guilty at all. I looked into his eyes. "Yes, he did say you haven''t had a good appetitetely"


    Mr. Mitchell remained silent.


    I knew that I was being rather obsequious, but I had a clear goal in being there. I had yed chess with Mr. Mitchell and was bringing him to lunch to make him happy. If he was happy, he might agree to participate in the Southcliff Shire project. However, having lunch and ying chess were very everyday things. I didn''t think that it would makeText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment, Mr. Mitchell looked at me and asked, "How old are you?"


    I didn''t know why he was suddenly asking me about my age, but I answered, "Almost 19."


    I make ine seem as if I were only doing it to tter him


    "19 years old? Mr. Mitchell frowned, and his eyes roved over me. "You don''t look like you''re from a poor family. Did youe out to society so young because your parents are trying to train you on purpose?" Were my parents training me on purpose?


    I was startled for a moment, but then similed. I didn''t deny it nor admit it. "I just know what I want, and I''m giving myself an early start and working hard."

 Chapter 237

    "oving yourself an early start?" Mr. Mitchell repeated what had said, and an approving look shed in his eyes. "It''s rare for a young person to be that self-


    He stood up and walked slowly over to the window. He gazed into the distance, as it he were reminiscing about something.


    "Do you know something, Evelyn? was once like you when I was young. I had dreams and passion, and I wanted to mudo something of myself." There was a hint ef weariness and emotion in Mr. Mitchell''s voice


    "However, time catches up to us all. Now, there are many things I want to do, but I no longer have the strength to do so. I''m only hoping to find young people with the potential to carry on my legacy."


    Estood quietly beside him, and 1 telt strangely touched as I listened to him. new that this opportunity was probably the closest I had ever been to sess.


    Dont worry. Mt. Mitchell. I''ll work hard, "1 sad somberly. "Not just for myself, but for your hopes"


    Mr. Mitchell tumed to look at me, and there was a sh offort in his eyes. "Alright, youngdy. I have a good feeling about you. However, you must remember that sess doesn''t happen overnight. You must put in effort and sweat,"


    I nodded, feeling full of determination and confidence. I lew that the road ahead was very long, but I believed that as long as I persevered and worked hard, I would demitely achieve my dream


    sgo and eat that seafood stew you m


    you mentioned," Mr. Mitchell said, smiling. "I''d also like to try what young people lilo nowadays."


    I assented happily and picked up my phone at once to confim the reservation I gave them detailed instructions on the phone and emphasized Mr. Mitchell''s preferences. After hanging up. I tumed to look at Mr. Mitchell and saw that he was looking approvingly at me. "You are very meticulous, Evelyn," Mr. Mitchell said, smiling. "I believe that your hard work will pay off."


    I looked gratefully at him, feeling full of gratitude and respect. I knew that this amiable old man wasn''t just my benefactor. He was also an important mentor to me enthe path of life.


    However, the rumors were probably true. Perhaps his entric personality just hadn''t manifested itself yet.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We went to the restaurant by car and arrived very quickly.


    I wanted to get the project, I would have to reach an agreement with Mr. Mitchell, but I didn''t have sufficient experience in business. It would be very difficult to persuade a protessoul academician to livest in amercial construction project. Although he had praised me, I could see that he was still string me up.


    After we we seated, I looked at Mr. Mitchell and ordered some light appetizers


    "In the past, I didn''t think of bing old as a good thing." he said as I poured him a cup of hot tea and ced it in front of him. "However, Iter realized that those who teach a certain stage will also receive the respect they deserve, even when they get old," He was clearly hinting at something with his words.


    "Respecting our elders and taking care of the young is ingrained within our culture. It''s just that many peopleck morals." I smiled slightly, but I new that he was pointing out that I wasn''t just treating him well for no reason and that I had a motive in doing so. He smiled and picked up the cup of tea. "Ihear that you have a project called Southcliff Stuce. How''s the progress?

 Chapter 238

    Chapter


    138


    past as I was racking my brains to think of something to talk about, Mr. Mitchell unexpectedly brought up the topic of the Southcliff Shire on his own.


    The project was aimed at building a special park, like the Amethyst Pce in ancient times, but it would have to match with modem aesthetic ideals. It would merge modem technology and the beauty of traditional parks.


    The preliminary dratts were alreadypleted, but there were still many details that had yet to be adjusted, so there was only a rough outline. Naturally, I hoped that Mr. Mitchell would join the project and help us to flesh out the details. "The project is currently in the preliminary stage, and it requires design drafts of a certain quality as well as a clear design concept for the project to continue progressing smoothly."


    1 had made my intent clear. If we couldn''t produce a design draft that won the other party over, this business deal wouldn''t go through


    Mr. Mitchell was clearly concrmed. He said nothing as he drank his tea. He seemed to be thinking about something, and there was a thoughtful look in his eyes


    Sometimes, being together with intelligent people meant that only a look was needed to understand what the other was thinking.


    "I''m old and useless, so there are some things that I can''t understand," he said slowly after putting down his cup of tea. He was rejecting me.


    It turned out that he didn''t want to participate in the Southcliff Shire project, and he didn''t even want to be the main designer.


    We would only be able to produce high-quality design dratts if he was at the helm of the project. Now that I had invested so much money init, I couldn''t allow any unexpected incidents to pourThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "you''re a renowned professor, and you have been a guest of honor on many asions. How could you say that you can''t make sense of it?" Liam was frowning slightly, and there was a look of displeasure in his eyes.. However, be knew that his emotions wouldn''t change Mr. Mitchell''s mind, and I sensed the arrogance in his eyes disappear abruptly.


    I had been very calm at first, but right now, I felt as if I was on a roller coaster. My heart was practically in my throat.


    "Some people approach me with a motive, don''t they? However, I''m just an old man. What solutions could I possibly have?" He raised an eyebrow, and there was a


    Those who were academicians didn''t care about projects at all. They didn''t care about money or fame either


    Ikaw that we had aroused Mr. Mitchell''s displeasure, so I hastily poured him another cup of tea and glossed things over


    "I''ve always wanted to make this project a grand gesture. Southcliff Shire isn''t thend of project which is just a capitalist money-malding venture. It''s just that there are too many impatient people right now


    "If we could merge the special traits of traditional Napelian gardens with modern technology, wouldn''t it be an excellent way of spreading traditional culture?


    1 pressed my lips together and pretended to look troubled. This immediately caught Mr. Mitchell''s attention. Although his teacup was raised, his eyes didn''t leave


    "Many people hope to fill their pockets with this project, but there''s some money that can''t be eamed by just anyone. This project won''t just benefit the people, but it will also spread traditional culture. It really is a very good project "


    As long as the project was implemented, many people would have a stable job. The beauty of our traditions would also be unleashed to its greatest potential. Mr Mitchell seemed to be moved by what had said. He nodded in agreement.


    I came into this ratherte in life, but what I studied wasn''t gardens. I studied Napelian paintings. After that, I realized that gardens arepletely different, especially traditional Napelian gardens. They have a unique style of their own. I seemed to have Inggrid Mr. Mitchell''s memories of the difficult path he had traveled, and he began talking expansively to me.


    As he spoke, I could feel the force of the current trends seeming to push me onto the verge of sess. As long as he agreed, this project would be sure to s had to presade lum toe and take the helm seed. I

 Chapter 239

    I took a deep breath and decided to talk to Mr. Mitchell on an even deeper level. I hoped that I could touch the passion andmitment to garden architecture that was in his heart.


    "Mr. Mitchell, do you know something? I''ve always felt that gardens aren''t just made up of architecture and nts. It''s more like a moving painting, a world that''s rich with emotions and stories.


    "As a master of Napen paintings, you must be able to understand even more about the allure of a perfect merging between art and practicality," I looked intently at Mr. Mitchell, hoping that he could see my dedication and hunger for this project in my eyes.


    After Mr. Mitchell heard this, there was a sh in his eyes. He put his teacup down and seemed to sink in deep thought. Inew that I had touched a sensitive spot. Experts in the academic world wouldn''t care about money. That was just a worldly thing to them. They were like drifting icebergs who needed someone who understood them to reach out, I could make them feel understood, and I could also fulfill his wishes.


    "Evelyn, you''re right. Gardens are paintings and a separate world on their own. Many projects now only see themercial value of it, but they neglect its value as a piece of art. This pains me." Mr. Mitchell''s voice was full of resignation and emotion.


    I grabbed the opportunity and continued, "We don''t just want to build a building for the Southcliff Shire project. We want to create a traditional Napelian garden that also contains modemized technology and is rich with our country''s traditions. We need artists like you to sketch out this beautiful world with your wisdom and passion."


    There was a sh of interest in Mr. Mitchell''s eyes. He looked at me and said nothing for a long time.


    1 leiew that I was halfway to sess. However, I needed a final strike, a reason that would make it impossible for him to retuse.


    "Mr. Mirchell, I wish to leam design from you. Although I''m not a professional, I hope that this project can be the most glorious case study in my future graduation thesis so that it willst for a long time."


    If the project seeded, we wouldn''t just receive local recognition. We would aim for international awards.


    "I heard that there are no cases internationally of such excellent, advanced gardens, I''m sure that the sess of this project will win us honor and glory both within and outside the country." H


    He needed the admutation of more people, and he needed his work to reach new levels.


    Mr. Mitchell seemed to be persuaded, and he nodded slowly. "Evelyn, your sincerity and determination have persuaded me. I am very willing to participate in t Southelitt Shire project and add my strength to yours,"


    theThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I took his hand in excitement, my gratitude spilling out wordlessly. I knew that with Mr. Mitchell''s addition, the Southcliff Shire project would seed for sure. It would definitely be an important vessel to pass down and to spread traditional Napelian culture. However, he suddenly sighed. "I''m very sorry, but although I have the heart to do it, I don''t have the strength to do so."


    Mr. Mitchell''s sigh seemed to thump like a hammer on my heart. I knew what he was worried about at once.


    Although he had passion and dedication to garden architecture, there was his age to consider. His health may not permit him to work with themitment that he had had when he was young gripped his hand tightly and looked at him with determination in my eyes. "You don''t have to worry, Mr. Mitchell. We''ll prepare the most professional team for you to help youplete this project "Besides, I trust in your experience and wisdom to guide us in the right direction and make this project even more perfect."


    There was aforted look in Mr. Mitchell''s eyes. He looked at me and shook his head in resignation. "Evelyn, you are very thoughtful. I would also like my contribution to this project to be myst hurrah. However, I already have a project on band right now, and it will be difficult for me to make time."

 Chapter 240

    It felt like the sky was falling-an instant wave of disappointment hit me, but I quickly shook it off. I knew I couldn''t just give up. Opportunities always favor those who are prepared. nyfuture.


    This was my only chance to prove myself and the first step toward shaping my


    I took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Mitchell, I understand your concerns, But trust me, the Southcliff shire project isn''t just another job for you. It''s a stage for you to shine once again, to let your creativity take flight.


    "And I believe there''s something unique between this project and the one you''re working on-they''ll inspire andplement each other in ways we can''t even imagine yet."


    Mr. Mitchell''s eyes lit up with curiosity. It seemed like I''d strucka chord. He was beginning to reconsider my offer.


    Sensing the opportunity, I pressed on, "I''ve always admited your work. It''s given me so much insight and inspiration. The Southcliff Shire project is the perfect way for me to honor that-by leaming from you and worlding with you. "I truly believe that if we coborate, this project will be something we can both be proud of."


    Mr. Mitchell was quiet for a moment. Then be slowly looked up at me, his eyes filled with resolve. "I''d actually look forward to working with you, but there are things beyond my control. Let''s hope we have the chance in the future."


    I knew it wasn''t happening this time, I smiled, trying to mask my disappointment. Not every project went smoothly, and sometimes, there was no miracle to save The day.


    Love had never been a part of my life, and now it seemed like my career would be just as thomy.


    Liam had been silent throughout, quietly observing the shuft in my emotions. His face had be a bit tense, reflecting the weight of the moment.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Mr. Mitchell pulled out his old-school phone, seemingly searching for a number. After a few moments, he handed it over to me like he''d found a treasure "There''s a lot of talk about my abilities. People think my designs are top-notch. The truth is, what you''re proposing really excites me, but I''m not the right person. forit. I can, however, rmend someone-ny mentor."


    In that instant, it felt like my luck had turned around. A new opportunity appeared when I thought failure was a sure thing.


    "My mentor loves all these new, modem gadgets. He''s great with smartphones and all the trendy apps you younger folks are into. Plus, when ites to design and creativity, he''s got a fresh perspective."


    As Mr. Mitchell exined, Liam''s expression darkened. Inew he was disappointed, probably thinking Mr. Mitchell was just passing the buck, trying to brush me


    "Thank you, that w


    would be such a huge help," I said, staying optimistic,


    Then I nced at the name on the screen, and my heart skipped a beat. "Are you rmending Mr. Odom?-


    At that moment, it felt like I had reached the peakof my life.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 WOM Chapter 241


    Mr. Mitchell''s face softened with a hint of amusement, and there was a trace of pride in the way he looked at me. I knew this was a rare opportunity, but my ability would determine whether I could make the most of it.


    "Evelyn, don''t get too excited just yet. Yes, I''m willing to introduce you, but Mr. Odom is even more entric than I am, Getting him on board won''t be easy"


    He brought me back to reality with just a few words, and I stood there momentarily stunned. It felt like I''d grabbed onto a lifeline, only to realize it might not be strong enough to save


    "But with your talent, I believe you''ll find a way," he added.


    The pressure was overwhelming. I felt like I was on the verge of copse, directionless and weighed down by uncertainty. Everything was changing, and following the path I had in mind seemed more difficult than ever.


    However, the information I had gave me a distinct advantage, one that could help me seize this opportunity. Despite the pressure, the dinner was pleasant. I didn''t achieve my original goal, but I left with a new solution. On the way home, I sat in silence, lips pressed together. A cool breeze drifted through the window, and I pulled myThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ny jacket ti


    tighter around me. My eyes gazed out at the passing streets, heavy with unspoken sadness. The weight of my emoti


    my emotions clung to me, refusing to let go. Since Grandma''s death, my world had been steeped in darkness, like a never-ending rainy day that soaked everything in dampness. My heart felt drenched, and even my vision seemed clouded, as though the sorrow was overtaling me.


    Iy awake countless nights, reliving the precious moments I''d shared with her. In my dreams, I would see her again-helpless, caught in the grip of fear as Leah closed in on her. She was desperate for help, but her voice had been silenced.


    Leah was like a demon, emerging from the depths of hell, step by step, inching closer to Grandma. I could see those wicked hands reaching out, trying to smother Grandma, while Grandma''s frail bands rose shakily, only to fall back down, powerless.


    And there I stood, paralyzed, unable to intervene, as if every ounce of strength had been drained from me. All I could do was watch as she was taken from me. My eyes began to burn with unshed tears. It felt like I was walking through life burdened by endless grief, as if all my energy had been spent and the warmth of family had faded into nothingness, Having a father as heartless as mine made me feel like I was falling into an endless abyss,


    "Are your headaches still bothering you? I don''t think you need to dwell on it so much. Business will pick up eventually, and as for life, you''ve got to find your own way to handle that."


    Liam''s voice broke through my thoughts. He could sense the turmoil beneath the surface, the waves of emotion crashing inside me.


    I kept my gaze fixed on the window, still not saying a word, the emptiness in my chest expanding, suffocating.


    "When Grandma passed, it felt like my whole world copsed. I didn''t know who to turn to. But for a brief moment, when I saw him behind bars, I felt this strange sense of relief, like the pressure was finally lifting-like I was free."

 Chapter 242

    Jack was my father, and that was something I couldn''t change. But the fact that he was willing to sell me out for his own benefit, treating me like some tool he could use at will, was something I would never understand.


    He had two daughters, yet we lived such drastically different lives. It was like I was an old pair of shoes-anyone could wear me, toss me aside. He never once had my best interest in heart.


    Maybe it was because I had always craved love, or perhaps I longed for the family bond I never had that I kept driving myself to the edge over and over again.


    The Wiley family got a lot out of me back then. I hoped things would work out the way I wanted, but I''vee to realize that lite isn''t so generous." Maybe this was the only setting where I could speak my mind, but not everything I said brought me peace. I felt like a walking joke, only able to share these deeply buried thoughts with someone sitting next to me.


    He listened quietly, being the most faithful listener. And 1, in turn, slowly spill out the pain I''ve been holding inside for so long.


    I wanted to cut ties with him a long time ago. But he''s used me as a bargaining chip, time and time again, forcing me to do things for his failingpany, all for the sake of getting it listed. But no matter how much you try, some things just aren''t meant to be saved." Liam seemed to understand my struggles. Our first encounter wasn''t exactly pleasant esther. For a while, I thought he wanted to take advantage of me, getting close just to get back at Ethan. But over time, I came to realize that some things can change, and some feelings can, too.


    I''d


    that he was


    despected Leah to leave the country, but not like this-not under these circumstances. Maybe the next time we met, we would be sworn enemies, determined to tear each other apart. She only lost a rtionship, but I lost the one person in this world who loved me most. "I''m not sure how tofort you," Liam said after a long pause "But I do think you''ll get through this. Anything I say now will feel empty and useless."


    He wasn''t trying to soothe me anymore, and that was how I knew he understood what I was after. Maybe that was why we became friends-because we''ve both been through simr pain


    He came from a broken family, and I came from a shattered one. In a way, we were both just trying to survive the wreckage of our pasts


    Gradually, we both calmed down, but the weight of our current project still loomedrge, leaving us unsure and a little lost. I didn''t know how to change the situation or how to turn things around. Even meeting Mr. Odom didn''t guarantee we would win this contract. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention something." Liam said, breaking the silence. "We''ve got a project that requires us to win over a pretty demanding client. Without them, it''ll be hard to secure the funding "


    That was when I learned ourpany had taken on a new project. It wasn''t huge butnding it would give us enough cash flow to buy some time and resources to develop our bigger ns.


    Forbusinessmen, it was always about spending money wisely while ensuring the process felt sinnoth and rewarding.


    "There''s a dinner tomorrow night." Liam continued. "You''ll need to dress up a bit, but it''s goin drinking"


    going to be tricky. I''ll do my best to cover for you when ites to theText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, not saying much more. Liam remained quiet for a while, but he clearly wanted to say something else.


    Finally, he spoke again, almost hesitantly. "I''ve been looking into thingstely, and it turns out Ethan''s been keeping an eye on you. He''s been following


    everything you do. And his feelings for you, well, they seem different. It''s possible he''s actually fallen for you."


    I''d believe anyone could love me except him. Erhan? No way.

 Chapter 243

    The weather had been perfectly clear earlier, but now, out of nowhere, a torrential downpour started. The sudden rain only heightened my anxiety, leaving me with anunsettling feeling deep inside. Fertunately, I made it home not long after. As soon as I got there, I ran myself a hot bath, hoping to wash away the stress.


    I tried hard to empty my mind, letting my thoughts fade as I regained some sense of calm. I couldn''t let anything affect my mood or let emotions control the


    course of my life.


    In my previous life, I spent all my time chasing love, and in the end, the result was disappointingughable, even. Pouring everything into a rtionship only left me more broken


    I had been given a chance to rewrite my story this time, but I wasn''t sure if I could truly change everything


    I stood in the dimly lit room, wearing my bathrobe, and gazed out the window. The rain, glowing under the streetlights, had a spooky beauty that brought back memories of a cold, rainy night in my past life.


    I was wearing a wool coat that night, shivering from the chill


    I was already sick with a cold and a fever, and my body was weak Desperately, I tried to stop h him from leaving, but as soon as his phone rang, he was ready to go. "Can''t you just spend some time with me? Is our marriage really just a joke to you? Do you really have to drag her into this?"


    My voice was pleading, begging him to stay. I was in so much pain, and I needed someone by my side. I showed Ethan my most vulnerable side, but all he did was


    "You forced yourself into my life, and now you''re unhappy? Isn''t this what you wanted? Do you think being Mrs. Grayson is enough for you? Fine, you title, but you''ll never have my love."


    u can have the


    He left without looking back, vanishing from my world as though he''d never been a part of it. All I wanted was for us to be together and for love to wrap but we had no happy future. In the end, it was just me and him, living in a cold, Loveless marriage. around us,


    Later that night, I received a video from an anonymous sender. The video was clear enough to see. It showed him with another woman, sweet-talling her. That woman was none other than Leah.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if he Indulged his beloved, giving her all his tenderness. No matter how unreasonable the request, he would immediately make it happen.


    In the video, the two of them looked as happy as newlyweds, while I felt like the third wheel, an outsider in their rtionship-unloved and unworthy of respect. It was clear. When one wasn''t love, they would always be the third party, Joke


    even if they bore the title of being the wife. Being Mrs. Grayson was nothing but a cruel


    As my thoughts slowly returned to the present


    present, I saw a few people running through the rain, reminding me how hard I used to push myself.


    The next evening. I got ready early. Staring at my reflection in the mirror, I noticed how tired I looked, so I applied a lightyer of makeup, making myself appear


    more radianc.


    I had nothing left but my two hands to build my future.


    That night, I arrived at the hotel ahead of time. Just as I was settling in, iny phone rang


    "There''s ast-minute issue here, so I might not be able to join you at the dimer. But I''l


    try to make it. Stay safe," Liam said.


    He had run into trouble, so he wouldn''t be able to join me. I understood, though. There are some things that, even with him by my side, might not get done. For most of this journey, I''d have to walk alone, and in some battles, I''d have to fight on my own. "y, do what you need to do," I replied to himn

 Chapter 244

    The best thing I could do for Liam was to stay out of his way.


    When I walked into the hotel wearing a light blue gown, I immediately caught the attention of many. Perhaps, for someone like me, youth and beauty were my greatest assets now.


    the surface. If they didn''t even have the desire to dig deeper, how could there ever be a chance for real connection or progress?


    Most people only look at th


    Thankfully, I was no longer the same weary, wom-our version of myself. I was young, radiant, and prepared for anything.


    As I walked into the dinner alone, scanning thevish spread of food and the faces around the table, I understood what kind of evening this would be.


    Not all money was easy to eam, and sometimes, it came with strings attached. To show my sincerity and to stand out from the crowd, I took the initiative, raising my ss to toast them, malding my intentions clear


    These men, however, were seasoned drinkers, well-versed in the art ofworking through alcohol. After a while, the room started to spin, and I felt the familiar haze of tipsiness creeping in


    Even though this was my second shot at life, 1 still hadn''t developed much of a tolerance for alcohol. I could hold my own in these situations, but just barely. Halfway through, I decided to escape the next round of drinks by slipping to the restroom 1 lingered there for a few extra minutes, hoping the others would have moved on to their next round by the time I returned.


    As I left the restroom, my phone buzzed with a message.


    Liam''s situation had be moreplicated. It seemed like he wasn''t going to make it, and from here on out, it was all on me to close this deal.


    As I was heading back, I noticed a tall figure approaching me from a distance. His long frame blocked the light as he stopped in front of me.


    1 frowned slightly and looked up, surprised to see Ethan standing there. His chin was shadowed with stubble, as though he hadn''t taken care of himself recently. He looked wom out, yet there was something undeniably rugged and weathered about him.


    His deep-set eyes seemed to pierce through everything as if he had witnessed the passage of time itselt.


    "How did you let yourself get this drunk?" He sounded frustrated, his brow furrowed, his gaze filled with confusion.


    1 let out a coldugh, steadying myself despite still feeling wobbly. I straightened my back, standing tall and facing him head-on. "I didn''t think I needed to report my life to you"


    We were nothing more than strangers now, so what right did he have to stop me?


    "Aren''t you trying to do business? You could''ve juste to me. I can help you


    His eyes bore into mine as it he had leamed a lot about me recently. But I had nothing to hide, nothing that couldn''t stand the light of day. Digging into my life wouldn''t be difficult. "Help me? Or do you still think that by helping the Wileys before, you were somehow helping me?"


    All the pent-up frustration I''d been carrying poured out in that moment. I wanted to use this chance to cut ties with himpletely.


    "So now you''re standing here, acting like some kind of savior sympathizing me? I didn''t realize you were so kind."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter


    245


    Forcing a woman into submission and then pretending to save her-that was what these people do best, wasn''t it?


    But what he was saying now, didn''t it sound just like some wealthy businessman tossing a few coins at a beggar, hoping to brush me off?


    "You knew I was being manipted, yet you still chose to help the Wiley family. Your goal was to make me a puppet. That way, all you''d need to do is lift a finger, and I''de running


    "What do you think I am? A toy? A dog at yourmand? Do you think have no dignity, that you can trample all over me forever?"


    Back then, he knew exactly how desperate my situation was, but he never lifted a hand to help. He probably thought I brought it all on myself.


    Even when the truth about the murderer came to light, he didn''t offer me any exnation-past promised he''d "help".


    And what was the result? The whole case was swept under the rug. Despite the overwhelming evidence, It somehow ended up as a case with "insufficient evidence". Didn''t the Grayson family owe me enough already?


    "I never wanted to y with you, and I didn''t want to insult you either," Ethan said, his voice softer than I''d ever heard it. "There are just some things I couldn''t control. I hope you can understand that. But I do want to fix things between us. I want to make up for the way we fell apart."


    I almostughed out loud. If this were my first time around, I might''ve been moved to tears by his words. But I knew better now. Sometimes, the sweetest words hid the sharpest des.


    "So, what''s your n for "saving me, then? Bringing me into yourpany? Making me your littlepdog, ready to serve you day and night? Do you think I''d be grateful for that if I managed to build a career under your thumb?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Honestly, I had to wonder what those naive women in romance novels were thinking. How could they happily stand by the CEO''s side, willingly ying the role of a powerless assistant or, worse, his invisible little secretary?


    The CEO bossed them around, throwing orders left and right because he held the power. Those women sacrificed everything-youth, talent, and hard work when they could''ve done so much more.


    Yet they let themselves be used and fell in love with the guy, thinking it was some beautiful rtionship.


    How could anyone in a position of power love the person they constantly ordered around? How could the one beneath ever fall in love with the one who assigned them impossible tasks, pushing them to their limits?


    "I know you''ve had a few drinks, and you''re not thinking straight," Ethan said, his voice calm as it trying to defuse the situation. "We can talk when you''re sober. As for that other matter, I can''t say much right now, but I promise you''ll get an answer"


    Maybe he was trying to y the role of the devoted, misunderstood lover. Or maybe he was acting helpless in front of me while pulling strings behind the scenes. But why couldn''t he just be upfront about it?


    Because these things weren''t meant to be seen, were they? T


    They couldn''tsurvive the light of day.


    "Don''t try to impress me with your invisible sacrifices," I said, my voice cutting through his attempt at tendemess.


    *Are you hoping I''ll feel sorry for you because you''ve been working behind the scenes? Why can''t you bring your so-called effort out in the open? Are you a thiet, sneaking around in the dark?"


    This might''ve been the most emotional I''d telt in a long time, yet my wice remained steady and calm


    Right now, I despised those who imed to be saving me. They had no real power, yet they kept pushing me deeper into the abyss-and then had the audacity to me me for falling

 Chapter 246

    Chapter


    246


    Back then, the Wiley family wanted to tie me down as if our fates were inseparably linked. They believed in a shared rise and fall-if I seeded, they would too. But all they ever truly wanted was to stand on my back, constantly draining me of my strength and resources. Ethan knew full well about my situation, yet he kept giving the Wileys chances time and time again. When I finally worked my way up to second ce, I realized that beating the top spot wasn''t realistic, but I could be the one and only second ce. "Mr. Grayson, whether it was in the past or now, we live in two different worlds. You and Leah can have your bright future together.


    "However, I will never let her off for an irond case to be dismissed due to ''insufficient evidence-that only proves that the Grayson family had a hand in manipting things behind the scenes. If you people can''t tell right from wrong, then I''ll make sure this gray world sees some color"


    1w what I was saying sounded like a bold deration, but one day, I would stand at the top and make everyone realize my strength. All I ever wanted was falmess


    The Graysons might think they could justify saving a murderer because of some life-saving favor, but don''t they understand? All of this murderer''s crimes were built on taking the life of an innocent person.


    At that moment, Ethan had nothing more to say. He stood before me like a quivering quall, head bowed, too afraid to speak


    Because he knew I was telling the truth. He knew that if anyone else had gone through what I did, they wouldn''t have survived either.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hardship won''t make someone stronger, it just forted them to keep searching for a way through the darkness. Maybe from the start, I never truly considered whether I should take the next step or not,


    "The Grayson family has wronged you, and I can''t deny that. But I hope you understand-there are some things I had no control over. I''ve severed ties with the Graysons now," Ethan said, his voice faltering


    Did he really think that would fix anything? I scoffed, looking at him with a mix of pity and disbelief. His clear, dark eyes were full of naivety and a bit of desperation


    Did he honestly believe that cutting ties with the Grayson family would separate him from them? He was their golden chuld, the heir they''d poured all their resources into - how could he ever truly breakaway from the Graysons?


    "Mr. Grayson, you can say those things in a joke, but we''re both adults here. Who''s going to believe you''ve left the family behind? You don''t need to lie to me, and I certainly don''t need your forgiveness. After all, this whole mess has little to do with you."


    I''d already wasted too much time. I had no interest in dragging this conversation out any longer, especially with a man who had never made any real decisions, never stood in my shoes, or fought for the


    The lights around us flickered slightly, reminding me that I needed to get back to the dinner and finish what I came here to do. I had a project to win


    But just as I turned to leave, Ethan grabbed my am. I tried to pull away, but his grip tightened. I red at him, clearly annoyed. "Clinging on like this was never


    "Your style=


    Was heing after me now because the person he loved wasn''t in the country? Was he lonely, looking for someone to fill the vold?


    "Leah left the country, didn''t she? So now you''re bored, trying to use me to fill that emptiness in your life?" I taunted, finding the whole situation ridiculous. His expression darkened for a moment, cold and angry, but he quickly regained hisposure. He stared at me intensely, unflinching


    "I don''t love her. I never did. You''re the one I love."

 Chapter 247

    hapter 247


    Ethan''s gaze locked onto mine, his expression sincere yetced with a stubborn intensity. But I justughed coldly.


    "Love? Do you even know what love is?"


    He kept talking about love, but he hadn''t d


    done a thing to prove it.


    Maybe my firm stance caught him off guard. His eyes flickered with a hint of unease as if he hadn''t expected me to be so resolute, to sever ties so cleanly.


    I''d had too much to drink my stomach burned from the alcohol. But if I wanted to make my mark and carve out a ce for myself in this world, dealing with moments like this was part of the price.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pressed my lips together and forced myself to stand tall, looking up at him without flinching. It felt just like it did in my past life-always loolding up at him, always standing beneath him.


    I had been like a flower stuck in the mud, always gazing up at Ethan, who remained pristine and untouchable, floating above me in the clouds.


    "I really do love you. What happened between us has nothing to do with Leah. I''ve always seen her as a sister," he said, frowning in mild frustration. A flicker of distaste crossed has face at the mention of her me.


    He stared at me intensely, his imposing figure casting a shadow that seemed to lower the temperature around us.


    I scoffed, my gaze growing colder by the second. He reached out to grab my arm, but 1 jerked away.


    "Don''t touch me!" I shouted. I was like a rose covered in thoms, determined to keep him at a distance,


    I continued, "Don''t say something as ridiculous as "I love you. Don''t think for a second that your words are going to move me.


    I wasn''t a child anymore, and after living two lives, how could I possibly be swayed by love?


    I no longer believed in sweet words or promises. Everything he said felt hollow, thend of emptiness that only highlighted my own foolishness,


    Time was running short, and I still had a dinner to get backto. I tried to push past him.


    "Eve, please, believe me. I don''t love Leah. I only dad what I did because of my family''s expectations. I know I''ve hurt you, but please, give me another chance. I swear we can start over, just the two of us. This has nothing to do with her." Histone was pleading, his eyes filled with desperation. But I had long since be numb to the pain he''d caused. No words could reachine now.


    He reached for my wrist again, and when I heard him call me Eve, there was no joy, no warmth-only a wave of nausea.


    "There''s nothing intimate between us," I said coolly. "Like you said, it has nothing to do with Leah. But she killed my grandmother. And your family helped cover it up. You protected a murderer, and that makes you just as guilty." His loyalty had always mattered to me, and he''d never once chosen me. How could I not feel heartbroken?


    Ethan, let''s be strangers from now on Leave my world while I still don''t hate you."


    The hallway lights flickered, casting eerie shadows that danced in the brightness. But inside, I felt cold, wrapped in a chillingyer of frost


    I was cold, and I was in pain.


    He still tried to reach out to stop me from leaving, but I walked away without looking back. He had chosen someone else when I needed him most. Now, I didn''t need human hore His bted affection was worthless to me.


    With calm, steady steps, I walked back into the private room, heels clicking against the floor. As soon as I opened the door, it was like stepping into another world¡ªone filled with the stench of alcohol and indulgence, a chaotic infero where pleasure and greed reigned.


    One drink after another, the sharp bum of liquor tore at my throat, and the soumess in my stomach churned with pain. But I kept drinking, holding up my ss with a steady hand.


    "Ms. Wiley, this business deal with you is solid. We''re like family now. Cheers to our partnership!"


    Now thoroughly drunk, the big boss scrawled his signature on the contract with a sloppy flourish. The handwriting was crooked, barely legible, but it was done.


    I smiled as I looked at his signature, a sense of triumph washing over INE.


    "I look forward to working together with you!

 Chapter 248

    I watched the man walk away, standing in the cold wind that seemed to cut through me. Wrapping my thin shawl tighter, I continued walking, my heels clicking softly against the pavement.


    The streetlights flickered, casting an orange glow that stretched my shadow behind me, a lonely figure against the darkening night.


    cashmere carpet were slow,


    It wasn''t far to my ce, and when I finally got home, I first kicked off the shoes that had been digging into my feet. My steps on the cashmere my teet aching, leaving faint spots of blood that dotted the soft surface like tiny blossoms.


    tused alcohol and cotton swabs to clean the wound with an antiseptic solution. Gritting my teeth, I cleaned the wounds, biting back the sting before finally covering the worst of it with a bandage.


    My eyelids felt impossibly heavy. I couldn''t right the exhaustion any longer, and soon, I let my eyes drift shut.


    In my dreams, I felt warmth-gentle and soothing, like the sun on a quiet afternoon. A soft, blurry figure appeared in front of me. Slowly, it took shape, and I saw het-Grandma, walking toward me with a warm smile, her hunched figure familiar andforting. "Grandma!" Tears streamed down my face as 1 ran toward her, desperate to be with her again.


    I wanted so badly to retum to that time when everything was simple, when she was healthy, when she was by my side, malding everything feel safe.


    But just as I reached out, her figure disappeared, vanishing like a gentle fog swept away by the wind, leaving me alone in the gray world around me.


    I searched for her, calling het name, trying to find her again, but she was gone. It felt like a fleeting gift from the heavens, one brief moment to see her again before the cruel reality took her away.


    slowly, I opened my eyes, my face damp with tears. My swollen eyes stung, and dried tear streaks clung to my cheeks.


    The sorrow I felt was overwhelming. Losing the person closest to me felt like an endless rainstorm had settled over my heart, one that would never clear, drowning me in its unrelenting sadness


    1 sshed some water on my face, staring at the puffy, red eyes in the mirror. The pain


    I was unbearable, but there was nothing I could do to fix it.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    just then, my phone rang, pulling me back into the present. Wincing from the pain in my feet, I picked it up.


    "L, what''s up?" I answered, surprised by the call but not entirely shocked. We were often apart now, relying on these calls to keep our connection alive. "Eve, did you miss me?" L''s voice came through light and teasing, as a always


    She was like a little sun-warm, sweet, and impossible to ignore. She had a way of making people feel things and different emotions in her gentle, persistent way. Take a guess-do you think I missed you or not? I teased back, knowing she''d take the bait. "Hmph! If you have to think about it, that means you didn''t miss me at all! And here I was, getting all this juicy into for you. Now I''m just heartbroken!" she said with exaggerated disappointment, knowing exactly how to pull at my heartstrings. "Alright, no more jokes. What''s up?" I asked, knowing she was ready to spill whatever gossip she''d unearthed.


    L never called without some news, and it was never baseless-it always came from solid sources, though I had no idea where she got it all.


    "Do you really not like than anymore?" she asked suddenly, her question catching me off guard. For a moment, I was frozen. Since Grandma''s death, my feelings for hem had shifted entirely.


    I didn''t hate him, but how be handled the situation disgusted in. I loathed his silence. I despised how he had promised me answers and yet destroyed everything In the end

 Chapter 249

    Ethan kept giving me hope, only to rip it away when I was about to let go-leaving me crushed, hopeless, and utterly defeated.


    "He''s not someone worth liking, and I don''t want to waste any more time loving someone who will never love me back


    I wasn''t a genius, but I knew when to walk away.


    "L, he never loved me. In fact, all be''s done is hurt me repeatedly. How could I stay with someone like that?"


    The thought of Ethan''s actions made me frown slightly. A sharp pain in my stomach caused me to bite down on my lip.


    There was a pause on the other end of the line, L seemed hesitant, and after a moment of silence, her voice came through cautiously.


    "Eve, maybe things aren''t exactly how they seem. Maybe he''s done a lot for you but just hasn''t told you about it."


    L was testing the waters, probing my feelings and trying to gauge my boundaries.


    "L, it doesn''t matter what he''s done. If he hasn''t stood up for me, it''s not love. Love means having someone''s back, being biased in their favor, and offering unconditional trust. He never loved me."


    I didn''t know if Erhan''s feelings for Leah -interest.


    h were love ar son


    r something else, but what I did mow was that his feelings for her were pure-untainted by any agenda or self


    But with me? It was different. There was noparison between Leah and me. She was the one he would always choose, while I was the one left on the sidelines, never truly picked.


    "He probably just doesn''t know how to express his feelings," L said softly, her confidence wavering. "I heard he''s cut ties with his family. Maybe he really does


    you but just doesn''t know how to show it."


    I sighed deeply. L had always lived in a world where people were kind, where the dangers of the heart were easily overlooked. She believed the best in people, piecing together fragments of goodness and seeing a person''s whole character through that lens. "L, he doesn''t deserve love. If he really loved someone, he''d understand what it means to set boundaries. He''s always defended Leah, never choosing between us because he can''t.


    "I won''t pursue him, and I don''t want anything to do with him anymore. I just want to hold onto whatever dignity I have left"


    They could call me selfish or say I didn''t know when to be gracious. I didn''t care. I was done ying their games, I refused to be their toy, and I refused to be humiliated by him any longer.


    "Alright, Eve, just promise me you''ll take care of yourself. I know I''m not there with you, but don''t forget to look after yourself," L said gently, sensing the finality in my tone. She didn''t push the matter further, shifting to lighter topics before we eventually ended the call. When the call ended, the apartment fell into its usuall silence.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was like living in the wilderness-isted, with no real social ties, no meaningful connections, I waspletely on my own, trudging through life in solitude. Liam, ever the sharp one, had heard about the business deal I''d securedst night. He wanted to take me out to celebrate, but I turned him down. I knew things weren''t going great for him either, and thest thing I wanted to do was burden him.


    "If you don''t want to grab a meal with me, I won''t force it," he said, sounding slightly disappointed. "But make sure you keep an eye on Mt. Odom. We can''t afford to slip up."


    He''d been swamped with worktely, so he hadn''t been able to focus much on this project


    "Got it, don''t worry. I''m pretty confident about this one," I reassured him

 Chapter 250

    Liam''s words were like a small dose of encouragement, and I made up my mind to handle Mr. Odom.


    Liam hadn''t mentioned much about what had been keeping him busytely, but I could tell that it involved more than just work. It was likely something family-rted as well. Still, I didn''t pry and chose to quietly respect his privacy. When I finally met Mr. Odom through the ticket Mr. Mitchell had given, I knew I was one step closer to sess


    But I wondered what price it would take to convince someone like him toe out of retirement. He was my only hope for apleteeback.


    Mr. Odom had an air of simplicity and was dressed in a light blue casual outfit. He exuded a fresh and gentle presence along with a schrly demeanor.


    "Mr. Odom, it''s a pleasure to meet you," I began. But before I could say anything further, an elegantly dressed woman walked over.


    She was dressed in a pale pink gown and had thick wavy hair, Her essories seemed luxurious, and it was anyone gasping


    Mr. Odom nced at her as a hint of confusion shed in his eyes.


    the price of her pearl ne could send


    "I''m Natalya Gomez from the Gomez Group, and I''d like to propose coborating on a project. I wonder if you''d be interested," Natalya said as she stepped in to position herself right in front of me.


    I was utterly speechless and wondered if I even had to wait in line in settings like this.


    "My apologies. I don''t intend to coborate. Please find someone else," Mr. Odom replied tly.


    Natalya''s confidence deted in an instant. She''d been basking in pride just a moment ago, but now her head drooped in disappointment.


    It seemed that convincing Mr. Odom was harder than I''d imagined with Mr. Mitchell. They were all artists with a prickly disposition and had a unique blend of stubbornness and seclusion. It''d be tough to strike up a meaningful conversation with them. "Mr. Odom, you haven''t reviewed the Gomez Group''s profile, so how would you know there''s no opportunity for us to work together?" Natalya pressed on and was unwilling to give up:Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I understood that everyone trying to negotiate a deal had to swallow their pride, but whether Natalya could pull off a pa her abilities.


    But knowing Mr. Odom''s unique temperament, Iw that there was no revisiting Mr. Mitchell had warned me to respect Mr. Odom''s decisions


    pull off a partnership with Mr. Odom would depend on


    the topic once he turned down a proposal.


    "Do you not understand innguage? Or do I have to mention that you''re rude?" Mr. Odom sharply pointed out. What had once been a lively event now grew awkwardly tense Although I wasn''t the one receiving a scolding, I could feel the embarrassinent creeping


    Natalya''s expression had shifted, what had initially been a look of confusion had now transformed into discontent and even hatred.


    "I refuse to coborate and that''s final. How could apany like the Gomez Group dump waste into local drinking water and have the audacity to call itself a conscientious business when you don''t have basic morals? Mr. Odom righteously chided her as mor


    more people began to gather around us.


    This was my first time witnessing such a scene, and the sheer tension made me so cringe that I felt like my toes were curling into the floor.


    "Just because we''re being polite doesn''t mean you can act so high and mighty. We''re proposing a coboration as we think you deserve to work with us, not the other way around. Don''ttter yourself!" Natalyaspat.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter


    251


    The argument between the two unfolded right in front of me. I stood there helplessly and watched as the two bickered back and forth.


    I''d only started to regret as I saw Mr. Odom getting angrier with his face tuming red in fury. Not only had Natalya disrupted the situation, but I''d also missed the perfect opportunity.


    Now that he was so riled up, it was clear that he had no intention of discussing any potential coboration. It seemed from his reaction that he was resistant to the idea of a coboration. I''d only be adding fuel to the fire if I were to bring it up now. Thelplessly stepped outside to Mr. Odom''s back garden which was well-trimmed with beautiful peonies all nted around. It''d rained a few days ago, and now the peonies were in full bloom creating a breathtaking disy before m?, Alter strolling around for an hour, I knew this visit had been in vain. I had no choice but to call Liam


    "There''s a little trouble on my end, and the project can''t proceed. I''m afraid the whole thing might fall through if we don''te up with a solutions


    Mr. Mitchell refused to help, and now that we had this new hurdle, I feared the project might be at risk of copsing altogether if we couldn''t work things out.


    "I figured he might not be willing to help, but I didn''t expect this trouble. I heard he has a fondness for coffee. Do you have the box I gave you earlier?"


    Liam''s question seemed to test if I''d done my research and was gauging my level of readiness, but I''d surely brought the gift along.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He got into a fight with someone else, so this isn''t the right time to approach him now. I need a better time to discuss the coboration. In the meantime, could you work on a backup n? I asked, knowing some things were beyond my control. Liam seemed to understand how 1 felt and agreed to it.


    After spending more time strolling around, I gained a deeper understanding of Mr. Odom''s personality. I conducted further research after returning home.


    It turned out that he''d previously coborated with a corrupt businessman, who''d used his designs for illicit activities. How could he not have felt deeply hurt to see the work he''d poured all his heart and soul into being used for criminal activities? Each of his works was a reflection of his soul bom through fire and water. Knowing that it was disrespected and trampled upon drained him of his creative power. I knew I''d have to wait atter missing this chance like a hunter lying in wait for the right moment. Then, are afternoon, Mr. Mitchell invited me for coffee. Through the phone, he eagerly told me that Mr. Odom would be there as well, and I was to seize the chance. Tarifedy dressed for the asion and wore a custom-made formal wear.


    When Larmed at the coffer tch, I realized I was the youngest among the guests. Mr. Odom was showcasing histest work which was indeed remarkable. His designs were fresh and innovative, and they''d undoubtedly be even more amazing if he poured more effort into them


    "Let me introduce you all to my new friend, Ms. Evelyn Wiley. This youngdy here is a wonderful child, and I wouldn''t have invited her here it she wasn''t that lovely


    Mr. Michell sounded like a kind grandfather as he introduced me to everyone else. The other guests gave me warm smiles


    "You''re astubborn old man I you''re introducing this youngdy, she must be a kind soul."


    He beamed at their words and staled at the elderly man with a beard who''d spolen


    I stood gracefully to one side and smiled as greeted all of them wannly.

 Chapter 252

    This was a rare opportunity to expand mywork and gain a better understanding of the dynamics within this circle.


    "Ms. Wiley, right? What kind of coffee do you enjoy?


    The previously silent Mr. Odom put his work away and fixed his gaze on me. His eyes were alight with curiosity. It seemed he was genuinely interested in me and decided to ask questions


    "I prefer espresso, thought also have a fondness for cappino, I replied. I''d taken several coffee brewing sses in the past. I was forced to learn many skills to survive in the harsh environment I''d been in Coffee brewing was one of the essential courses taught to prepare me for a future where I was expected to help the Willeys gain wealth and status.


    Yet jded in prison and proved to be nothing more than an ungrateful man who''d even neglected his mother. I wondered what he''d been thinking when grooming a talented daughter like meText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "oh, that''s interesting. Why don''t you make us a cup of coffee?" Mr. Odom seemed surprised by my response but soon regained hisposure. I figured he must be showing interest


    I picked up the cup from the table and started pouring the right amount of coffee beans to grind them. My graceful movements drew gawling looks from everyone


    The cups of coffee were soon ready, and I carefully served them to the elders around me. As I ced the coffee before them, their faces softened. Then, they began sipping their coffee with grace.


    I watched Mr. Odom''s reaction intently. He nodded at first but then shook his head.


    "The coffee is good, but people with ill intentions never th studies. As for your project, I''m aware of it, but I''m sorry that I won''t be coborating with you."


    thrive. You''re too young to be wasting your time on bu


    on business, and you should focus on advancing your


    hoped that I


    All the excloent I had moments ago was dampened, I felt like a joke, but the rejection was quite expected, and I''d braced myself for this possibility. still, it didn''t stop me from enjoying coffee with everyone. Sipping coffee, I found myself savoring the serenity and conversations around me. I even h could too experience this tranquility in myter years.


    Troddn''t help feeling disappointed as the coffer tch came to an end, but I chose to leave early after having experienced the different atmosphere through the gathering


    Ididn''t notice a familiar figure I


    lurking not far away when I got into the car.


    I didn''t immediately inform Lam of the oue and decided to tell him tomorrow. He''d been dealing with a lottely, and I didn''t want to add more to his te. Just then, 1 received an expected phone call. Though it was from an unknown number, I hesitated briefly before answering the call,


    *Is this Ms. Evelyn Wiley speaking? Get the contract ready. I''ll be signing i


    it tomorrow."


    The voice was unnistakably Mr. Odom''s. It was a surprise that he''d changed his mind and now wanted to sign the deal.


    I was overjoyed, but at the same time, I couldn''t understand why there was such a sudden change in his attitude.

 Chapter 253

    Coborating with Mr. Odom would significantly expand the potential of the Southcliff shire project.


    As1 pressed my lips, I tried to suppress my excitement and maintain a calm demeanor. "Mr. Odom, I''m truly fooling forward to working with you. If you have time, I''d like to meet in person to discuss the project in detail." Iwas eager and hoped to finalize ourcoboration.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I could hear Mr. Odom''s steady breathing over the phone. The next second, he replied, "Alright,e over then."


    He hung up and let me overjoyed. I dared not waste any time after having secured this rare opportunity, so I changed into a clean outfit and headed to Mr. Odom''s residence


    When I arrived, I found him calmly sipping coffee while holding a draft. He seemed engrossed in his work.


    I didn''t want to interrupt him, so I stood quietly by the side. The butler led me to a seat opposite him and handed me a cup of long ck


    It seemed that they all enjoyed coffee. I remained silent until Mr. Odom reviewed the draft, and only then did the tension in his furrowed brow ease.


    "This draft has a lot of issues, but the overall design concept is great. Have him revise it, or 1 can''t mentor such a student."


    His words could decide someone''s entire future. My respect for him deepened even more.


    When he handed the draft to the butler, thetter respectfully took it. It was only now Mr. Odoin finally noticed me, and I started feeling anxious.


    "I''ve heard about the Southcliff Shize project you want to develop. I hadn''t looked into it much and thought it wasn''t feasible. But I''ve recently learned that it Involves significant funding and has the potential topete internationally, so I''m interested in giving it a try."


    For a great designer like him, creating a project that could win international awards was appealing. Though I didn''t have absolute confidence in the project''s ess, having Mr. Odam join us would greatly increase our chance of winning.


    After taking a sip of coffee, I savored the rich aroma of coffee beans in my mouth.


    "We''vepleted most of the project. What we''recking is the ssical architecture, and this is our first design concept."


    I needed to show sincerity since this was a coboration immediately handed the project proposal to Mr. Odom


    His expression grew increasingly senous after carefully reviewing it. I felt like a patient visiting a doctor as if his words could determine life and death. As he flipped through the proposal, he paused. The look on his face turned even more Prave.


    Iclenched my hands and felt the sweat slowly gather in my palms,


    "The concept is good, but this part needs to be revised if you''re looking to incorporate ssical architecture. But it''s quite solid overall, and I happen to have a design project that mightplement yours." Atbe spolur, he pulled out a draft from the side.


    A look of uprise crossed my face when I received the draft. I hadn''t expected it to align so well with the Southcliff Shire project.


    An artificialke on thend was the reason we needed ssical garden architecture for the Southclitt Shire project.


    Theke had dried sproves tie but was gradually tested. It was burned into a picturesque spot with streaming water from the hills.

 Chapter 254

    Clupter 254


    The natural ecosystem was well preserved out if it were to be ord for modent construction, Wal likely be filled and exploited.


    psing so would not only strip sway instigial chabut also incirase costs and lead to disappointing results integrating ssical architecture would save a lot of money anddle a unique architecturalplex


    "We candefinitely iny such mucellent project. We have atualment here, and we could see that as a foundation to build a ssical garden. At the Hime, mancoubidi ile ?locate aprehensive bonury mound the neobymercial district."


    I picked up a penand added more details to my odpisal blueprint. As halil sa, Mr. Olon''s expression gradually turned into satisfaction. If I could secure this voboration, it would greatly aheaner usy future prospects. When I handed the enticed blueprint to Mr then, he was thoughly pleased.


    how You can go


    "It Ed j¨¹el youeatlier, and it you''d been interested in this field, you could''ve be my mente. But we''re just talking about a coboration for no abrad ant siente contract it their''s nothing else."


    He was elicient and ever diapped his feet when it came to work. We sinest the contract the spot, and I expressed my gratitude while we discussed the finer


    Now that I had the tigst bluepot, I immediately delegated the necessary tasks. Mr. Olot quickly understood my vision, and our coboration seemed like a match made in heaven


    butle drive back, 1 pondered on the entire situation. Though Mr. Odont was a professional in the field, how did he know about our project?


    The Southrli Shiar project hadn''t been publicly rendered, and we hadn''t solved many designers either, Although we had Mr. Mitchell''s support, he wouldn''t have shared to main details with Mr. Odou


    Just as scars feeling, doubtful, I recalled seeing a familiar figure that day. I searched ny memory and quickly realized who it Pound Thad the divertem back just as we were about to teach line. Though he seemed puzzled. Was


    turned the car around.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    TwFilun approaching as soll de We nived at Mr n''s residence, and it became clear to ine that he''d be If it weren''t inthis assistance, we wouldn''t have been able toplete this project so smoothly. Plus, Mr. Odom wasn''t someone who enjoyed working with


    Though brdous was rente, he was wellous and organized. He''d always ensure that his work achieved the best possible results. The coboration would undoubtedlyy a ranger foundation for me with him onboard.


    I paid the driver and stepped out of the cat


    sermed soused to see, and was taken aback to see him too.


    "I was you, Wasn''t it?" Lasked alirectly and wasted no time with pleasantries. My tone was cold, so he seemed slightly embarrassed.


    The rabbed his nose and didn''t answer, but has silence cordimed ing suspicions. I found it ratherughable.


    Hinword as pested, he be remained silent and was unwilling to answer.


    need your help?


    ims for Free Carry Baye

 Chapter 255

    im


    "This project will be a uness even without you, and I''d never give up that easily even without Mr. Odom''s help. But what exactly do you want now that you''re pushing things behind the scenes?" Chapter 255


    mylife.


    Leah had gone abroad, and we had no further ties. I couldn''t understand why Ethan kept appearing in my


    Sending my indifference, he suddenly stepped forward and grabbed my wrist. It felt like a presumptuous gesture, and I tried to break free. But his next words froze tein ce.


    you even give me that? Do you want me to spend the restText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know that some things can never be undone, but I just want a chance to make up for my mistakes. Can''t you even of my life in torment?


    He was trying to emotionally manipte me with guilt, but would my life have timed out so miserable if it weren''t for them?


    If I hadn''t met him and tried to be with him I crazy, my life wouldn''t have plunged into a hell of countless bullying and shaming. I''d always wanted a happy life, but not everything was going the way I wanted.


    Come with me "1yasked my arm free from his grip and led him out of the ce. He quietly followed and got into the car with me.


    Ist in the front passenger seat while he sat in the back. The driver drove in silence, and we didn''t speak a word the entire way.


    Berhaps after everything we''d gone though, I didn''t know how I should face him anymore. I didn''t even know what we could talk about. Somethings couldn''t be undone once t


    they''d happened.


    Leah hadmitted such grave sins, and she''d escaped abroad with the protection of the Graysons. She was now thriving, and was that what they call justice? Nothing in life was fair, and the harm they''d caused me was unforgivable. They''d pushed me into a dark abyss, from which I had to w my way out to reach where I was today.


    But every time I saw him, it felt like my wounds were be We semained in silence until the car finally stopped at a cemetery on the outskirts. I was the first to step out with him following behind me.


    being ripped open and left me numb. 1 longed for a life of my own, but mine had long been destroyed He must have grown where i was taking him by seeing the surroundings. This was my way of drawing a clear boundary between us once and for all.


    As we walked along the small path, I felt a wave of pain wash over me. It felt like rain had continuously poured into my heart and drenched my soul. There was Chance for the slew to merclear


    tup.


    After and passed away, I lost my only support, and life was unbearably bleak 1 started feeling d delicately fragile.


    ¦°¦¡


    In my previous lite loved Ethan to deeply because he''d given me a small amount of warmth. Just that little bit of warmth made me believe he could save the froin thing And so, I posted my heart out for him only to receive pain in retum,


    Daly those whocked seconty and love would keep seeking love. The more I sought it, the more I lost because those who were truly fulfilled would never have to


    We arrived at Grandma''s grave. As stood there, I felt like a piece of my heart had been hollowed out. Though I''d be mumb, the pain still lingered deep within

 Chapter 256

    The pain Belt wasn''t sharp and intense. Instead, it felt more like slow acting poison slowly spreading through me and killing me from the inside. My soul felt womplete and shattered at this moment.


    "We''re impossible. Ihanught you here today so you can see that the only person in this world who truly loved me now lies beneath this dirt. The person who gave me endless warmth is now a cold, lifeless body. And the person you keep protecting is the murderer." I had finally been feeling loved, but the person showering me with love now turned into a cold corpse buried deep in the earth. I could no longer hold or feel her warth like once did falling deep in her arms.


    I did wish that Ethan could stone for the sins he''d done to me, but my life had sunk to its lowest point.


    You want me to forgive you? Fine, bring Grandina back to life. If she could return to my side, I''d let everything go. I''d stop loving you, leave your world, and e facere everything that ''d happened between me and Leah."


    it me to feel what I''d felt.


    I''d never hoped for revenge, but i just wanted those who hurtProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "And what did Leahy Inne? When she was abroad, I made sure her criminal mother was arrested, and was that my fault? They wouldn''t have ended this way if hum greed hadn''t driven them une the trap."


    Izabeth being taken away was a consequence of her actions, so what did that have to


    do with me?


    "And what could Granada have done wrong? Should animacent soul like her just die, and I should let it be just because the Graysons dismiss her death as a case insufficient endener when there are heaps of evidence? Should I just let power and Influence cover up the truth?"


    I wasn''t working hand for wealth and glory. Instead, I was hoping to gather strength and fill the emptiness in my heart.


    to reach the very top and hand over all of you to findly receive the fairest I''ve been denied?"


    I might be too agitated, but those were words I''d suppressed deep within me for so long. I''d been hurt time and again, and my hope for love was rekindled only to have it crushed again Was that undeserving of love?!


    as nothing more than


    ghable third party in E and Leal''s rtionship. It wasn''t about who came first


    or second, and I was the outsider just because I


    Kermat they never got togetheromaned, what right did I love to change anything?


    stand that I did nothing wrong, and yet I ended up with nothing simply because lopenly showed my love for you. Don''t you think! deserve I''ve ended up in such a stati


    arp that bn mat tendered speechless. At that moment, I made my stance clear that there would never be anything between us again, and I''d


    tince Leah had taken the lineste person I loved the most, why couldn''t she suffer i


    In retum? My life was no longer about romantic affairs, and I needed to reim


    way out of my life, but intendere. My mastumine began with you

 Chapter 257

    Chapur 257


    Ethan steed silently still. He''d never expected me to speak so bluntly, and nor had be anticipated my every word to leave him speechless.


    "I''ve said everything I need. Let''s end it here if there''s nothing else to tell me."


    The hole left in my heart would forever remain empty, and no one could fill it. Grandma was the only color in my childhood and the sole hope in my life like thest safe harbor could return to after wandering for so long. I sighed deeply and regained myposure Loolding at Grandma''s grave, Helt an overwhelming sorrow.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t know how to face it all, and it felt as if the sly had copsed. Jack had brought me so much pain and used me from time to time, but I''d never cried ever though all of that


    I just wanted to break frein


    e in my own way and find my path again.


    When Grandma had been used as a bargaining chip, my only recourse had been to retreat. I gave intime after time, but I got absolutely nothing in retur.


    Since Exhan had nothing mote to say, I resolutely turned to leave.


    From that day onward, we never saw eachother again.


    Timepsed, and the break soon ended. My sophomore year wasing to an end, and I was heading into my junior year


    30


    The Southcliff Shire project was still in the preparation phase. It was a massive project, so the design for the ssical garden was still undergoing revisions while construction had begun on the modem buildings. streak


    I had no idea where Erhan had gone, but he never appeared again As the mar semester began, my life falt like it was finally moving forward. It felt like a whole new life as if I were on a winning st again I believed he was avoiding i My coursework was neating perfection, and I was excelling in all my subjects. One day, the professor called me into his office.


    on purpose and was still hurting from the words I''d spoken Once entered, he handed me a form.


    want to tell you. There''s a slot for a


    "You''re currently my top student. Fin confident you can win international awards with your talent, but there''s one thing I w student exchange program. Iwas wondering if you''d be interested in joining." program


    He passed me the application form and apanying materials. I was surprised to see that there was a student exchang Hour school only has one slot for this program, Think about it, I chose you because of your exceptional performance and your dedication out of all the candidates." The professor was right. I''d worked hard to get where I was. I wouldn''t have been offered this chance if I hadn''t demonstrated my sails.


    r fashion design in Maville.


    University was pled withpetitions and opportunities offering new paths for growth. But Maville for further study meant that I''d have to hand over


    tall responsibility for the Southcliff Shire project to someone else.


    Still, this was a race and valuable opportunity. I took the application form without hesitation


    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity, professor. I promise not to let you down. I''ll make the most of it and bring back what I leam to contribute to the natio

 Chapter 258

    The professor nodded in satisfaction, and I managed to secure the exchange program spot. After filling our the application form, I returned home and was eager share the news with L.


    video calls and messages.


    Though we were not in the same state, we maintained contact through v


    "I have some great news! I got selected for the exchange program at the university, and I''ll be going abroad soon to work with a renowned team of experts."


    sty heam was filled with excitement. This was a rare opportunity, and my career path would be smooth if I could make the most of it.


    By broadening my horizons internationally, I''d be able tobine design elements from different countries, but I''d never forget my roots and my home counte chat nourished me. I''d make sure to return no matter how far I went. "That''s amazing! But don''t you want to think about it? What if you have trouble with thenguage or face challenges abroad? Things can get pretty chaotic out


    there."


    L voiced her concems. I understood her worry, and I shook my head. This opportunity was too good to pass up. Missing it would mean losing a chance that migh hevere again


    you want something badly enough, you keep pushing forward and improving yourself with every task. If I can''t handle this challenge, how can I expect to achieve anything great


    My words seemed to move her, and she stopped trying to persuade me. Instead, she began sending me a list of amodations abroad.


    "If you''re going abroad, you''ll need a ce to stay. I know a few friends who can help. Take a look at these ces and see what you like."


    As I scrolled through the photos, heat warmed. I was grateful to have a friend like L who was always there for me when I needed strength after losing Grandma


    My eyes began to water as I realized how much I wanted to see her in person.


    Lite was unpredictable, and I didn''t know when we''d see eachother again. I nned to surprise her with a visit, but I''d never expected us to meet up ward mare current projects


    up in such an


    "I''m leasing next week, but don''t worry. I still have time to prepare." After talking a little more, we ended the call, and I tumed my attention to wrapping up my


    Who Lummed about my n for the student exchange program, he sremmed shocked. The two of us met up at a nearby cafe to talk


    Have you thought this through? This isn''t a random decision," he said. Hierves filled with concem as he held hy of coffee.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Asiat across from him, I calmly set my cup down. "I need to see the world beyond our borders as a designer. This is an opportunity to gain new perspectives and Crow When 1 retum, I''ll be a stronger asset to you and the team." No-one would want to work with someone who couldn''t pull their weight the adult world. I was determined to solidify


    iny tole at


    as a partner he could rely on.


    My goal was clear, and it was to enhance both my personal growth and our professional rtionship.


    "If that''s how you trel, I support you."


    Clem Haus For Free Every Days

 Chapter 259

    le since I always weighed th


    I always weighed the pros and cons


    Liam seemed resigned as he''d never expected me to make such a decision. But he''d support me in every choice I made carefully before making a move. I was never impulsive.


    1 pursed my lips and said nothing more, while m fell silent as he took a quiet sip of his coffee.


    "Mr. Odom has agreed to coborate. The project''s progressing smoothly, but the Southcliff Shire project will take some time toplete," he updated me on t


    1 was fully aware of the slow progress. Suchrge-scale projects couldn''t be rushed and required a long-termmitment, but the returns would be worthwhi I trusted him to handle it while I was abroad, and I nned to keep an eye ve on it even during my exchange.


    "I''m confident now that I have you handling this project, Don''t worry about it. Just follow the normal pace, and you''ll do a fantastic job."


    I encouraged him and sincerely hoped that he''d make the project a grand sess. He wasn''t surprised by my trust and nodded slightly.


    Perhaps knowing that I was leaving soon softened his attitude toward ane. By the time we finished our coffee, he sent me home.


    When I arrived at my apartment, 1 stood by the window and noticed that he hadn''t left. I was surprised that it seemed as if he was lingering and watching how I react, but I stayed and just observed.


    He didn''t r


    I stay for long and soon drove off. As I watched him disappear into the distance, I gradually calmed down.


    tretumed to my study and pulled out a book with a photo slipped among the pages. It was a photo of someone I could never forget. But some feelings could neve be reciprocated no matter how strong they were, so I wasn''t going to waste time and found myself ironically amusing.


    Looking at the bright sunlit face of the young man in the photograph, I realized that my youth had been free of regret. Some fe


    shared


    feelings were better kept hidden than


    After everything w was taken care of, I came to the airport. My heart surged with nervousness as I stood amidst the bustling crowd, 1was heading of into the unknown and uns when I''d return. But I appreciated thus chance and hoped to learn as much as I could ande back stronger than


    fom then, my phone rang. "Ms. Wiley, you''re the exchange student, right? There''s a form you forgot to fill out. I''ve spoken to your professor, and acorted I''ve ruled the details to you, so please check"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    you need to sign


    a new email wa


    I waiting for me.


    Iwas confused. I wasnt sure who the person was, in seemed that the university hadn''t tinalized all the paperwork, and I now needed to sign a contract with a third-partypany. but after hanging up, I quickly checked my email. Sure enough, there was a ne Trould unleave the country after send the contract. The suddeness of this caught my


    I guard, I drafted a message and sent it, but I had no idea that this was


    As rushed to leave the airport, I attempted to hail a cab only to find that there were no cars in sight.

 Chapter 260

    just as I was confused, a truck suddenly charged toward me from a distance. I panicked when realizing the danger I was in. There was no time to react as the truck barrel straight in my direction.


    In that terrifying moment, I thought I saw something rushing toward me. It all happened so quickdy that I didn''t have time to process it as it this was the


    ¦°¦©¦¥


    My mind went nk, and at thest second of my lite, Esaw Ethan


    happened and who had


    "Why are you here?" I summoned all my strength to ask, but there was response from him couldn''tprehend what had just h orchestrated this.


    Ast felt my consciousness slipping away, I fell into a deeproma, and everything went dark.


    Whom I woke up, the steille smell of disinfectant filled my nose. Lound myself staring at the in white ceiling when the realization hit me that I w "The patient''s awake!" a nurse eximed in surprise. She rushed out of the room, and I tried to move, but my body telt incredibly heavy. Panic crept in when realized I couldn''t move at all,


    A group of doctors entered the room. One wore a white coat and looked relieved as he approached me. "You''ve been in aa for quite some time. You''ve just woken up, so try not to move. You have quite a unique condition, so get some proper recovery, or anyplications could leavesting consequences.


    I was confused after hearing his words and had no idea who was behind the car ident. Someone had clearly plotted against me with ill intentions. As my slowly pieced things together, anxiety began gnawing at me.


    heard the nurses cluttering around me and learned that I''d been unconscious for nearly two weeks. Though I''d been entirely unaware, someone had const been looking alterme


    This piqued my curiosity about who had stayed by my side, but the nurses teasing temat gave me some clues.


    critical condition safely."


    You''re such a lucky plel. It''s rare to see such a dedicated boyfriend. He''s been by your side watching over you day and night making sure you get through eve


    had no idea who they were referring to and who''d been taking care of me all this time. I vaguely recalled seeing Ethan before I passed out, but I figured that I w simply imagining things in roy delicium


    If Ethan truly loved me, he would''ve done more to protect me before all this chaos unfolded. This incident must''ve been meticulously nned starting with th mysterious phone call. It couldn''t have been a coincidence. "you''re lucky. Your boyfriend has been so attentive during your recovery.


    I''ll leave youExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    two lovebirds alone now."


    The nose left the room with a yful grin, and I fell into silence watching her leave. My heart ached as I watched Erhan approach. Perhaps everything I''d seen that day had been real after all Enjoy Ad-Free Reading


    Turcalled seeing Ethan standing in front of me while my consciousness was blurted. Thadn''t been sure if he''d been by my side all along, but I found it strange and

 Chapter 261

    unbelievable.


    when he saw 1 was awake, he was momentarily flustered as he ced the bowl of chicken soup on the table


    "happened to see you in a car ident that day, but I was toote. You should now focus on your recovery," he said as he offered me a bowl of chicken soup, which Iturned my head away from


    he day I told him everything in front of Grandma.


    Twouldn''t ept his kindness. I''d hoped that we''d never have further contact from the


    teal, the person he protected, had caused Grandma''s death and robbed me of my only family. Why should forgive him, and how could I possibly do that? understand this is hard for you to ept, but your n for the student exchange program might not work out anymore." He tried to get my attention, but I


    stayed silent


    This sudden ident had caused me a lot of pain. I knew he''d saved me when I''d been in danger, and I also knew he''d been taking care of me all this time.


    But that shouldn''t be why I should change my stance. That couldn''t change my hatred toward him either. If he hadn''t desperately defended Leah, I wouldn''t have to watch Grandma''s death go unavenged


    "Tunderstand that you''ve saved me. It''s hard for me to thank you, and I appreciate the care you''ve


    luntered those words after a long time pondering. I couldn''t ept the pain I felt in my heart knowing that he''d stood by and allowed Leah to kill Grandma.


    ve given me during this time. But that doesn''t change how I feel."


    The murderes was able to walk away freely, while I had to carry the weight of it all. Why was the world so unfair? Why did I have to bear everything? "Please don''t be so cold toward me. I understand I can do nothing to make up for it, but I hope you''ll give me a chance. I know that this has caused you great pain and trouble, and I''m trying to make things right.


    *Please just give me one chance," he pleaded and was desperate for a response from ine. But I stayed silent for fear that I''d change my mind if I said a


    1 anything.


    Read things, I did lose him but some feelings couldn''t continue. 1 had to live in that


    "Eve, babe, please, Just look at me. I''ve never wanted to hurt you."


    felt museous at hearing to say that. How dard he call me by such an intimate nickname?


    *Don''t call me ther! It''s gross Isnapped. He was startled by my sudden outburst, and his hands trembled as he held the bowl of soup


    expected myagitation and resistance


    "Git out of my room I don''t want to see youText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    soup. It seemed as if he''d never


    He didn''t understand why I was pushing him away or why I was so firm in my decision. But I didn''t want to have anything to do with someone like him after everything that''d happened Grand wouldn''t have died if it weren''t for him.


    Clenching my teeth, I longed for a chance to start over. Yet seeing him stand frozen in ce stirred my frustration even more.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter


    262


    Just as I was about to explode with anger, I saw a familiar figure appear in the distance, followed by a familiar voice.


    "She doesn''t want you here. Please leave. Do you want to keep causing her pain? Liam had entered the ward and looked anxious, but he was firm and resolute toward Erhan


    My cage instantly subsided. It felt like having a sense of relief from someone having my back, but I lew that Liam hade here to talk to me about somethin important.


    "I''ll leave chicken soup here. Take care. Ethan didn''t say more and seemed incredibly upset at seeing the third person enter. He left in low spirits.


    As I watched him walk away, my heart felt like it was being torn apart, but I remained calm on the outside.


    I didn''t watch him leave, but my emotions were in turmoil. Sometimes it was impossible to stay calm after seeing the man I''d once loved so deeply.


    in visibly rxed once than was gone. His expression remained one of deep concem as he looked at me lying in the hospital bed. "I should''ve sent you off. I shouldn''t have neglected you no matter how busy I was with work"


    I forced a weak smile and shook my head I didn''t want to burden him further or make him feel guilty. "Don''t think too much about it. Some things are just Inevitable. I survived, and that''s what matters.


    I didn''t want the incident to disrupt him further, but he remained distressed.


    "I''m mally sorry, but I''ve run into some problems recently I didn''t want to tell you tlus, but I had no choice." He sighed and looked into my eyes intently.


    i could vaguely feel it had something to do with the project or trouble at work A workaholle like Liam wouldn''t be so anxious unless something serious had happened at work


    "I''ve encountered some significant Issuestely. Someone''s been maliciously targeting our project, and the first phase of the Southclift Shire project ran into unexpected trouble. Fortunately, I''ve handled mostly everything, but the dys have set us back and will likely affect our profits."


    I figured someone must have felt envious and resorted to forcing us out.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lying in the h


    triolve thes


    hospital beg. I realized how dite the situation was, so I did my best to calm him dowIL


    "Don''t worso much We can always eam money through other projects, and all you need to do right now is take case of yourself. I''m sure we''ll find a way to


    Liam seemed surpassed that I was still contorting him despite being hospitalized. He nodded in response and took a seat by my side.


    Bar I couldn''t respond to those feelings.


    He losed deeply pained, seeing the various needles and TV drip connected to could serve his emotions, and it felt as it he were watching his loved one suffer. "Don''t worry about anything for now, Just


    Bontok you some questions *


    im Bonus For Free Every Days


    Just get plenty of


    of rest and recover. think this car ident was part of a schemed n, and the police should being by

 Chapter 263

    1 frowned as I hadn''t expected things to tun out this way,


    1


    but as i


    as trecalled events from that day, it was clear that someone had meticulously imed everything tanddenly membered my phone, including the unexpected call and strange text.


    "got a phone call that day, and there was an email. Could you bring me my phone?


    Liam quickly removed my phone, but when unlocked it, I noticed something was wrong. Some texts had been deleted, and my call logs and emails had all been wiped clean. My inbox waspletely empty. cover their tracks was obvious


    It was clear someone had tampered with my phone, and their methods were sophisticated. Their intent to cover theirfr mbadn''t expected the other party to be so thorough either. He sighed and took the phone from me. "Though they managed to delete everything from your phone, the tel provider should have records of the call. That might be the only oversight, but I wonder if they''d thought of that."


    I thought of the same thing, and we soon came to a mutual agreement to investigate this thoroughly but quietly without alerting anyone.


    Liam left the ward to star investigating the truth, while Iy on the bed and reflected on everything that''d happened.


    Every detail was carefully orchestrated. As pondered on it, the clearer things became. I was the target, and the person behind this was no amateur. Their goal was to have me deadProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The police arrived at my want not long after exined the situation to them, and they informed me of what they''d uncovered so far at the scene.


    One officer signed and said, "We''re sorry we got involved a littlete, so some evidence may have been lost,


    "Based on what we''ve found, the driver was in thete stages of cancer, so this is likely a case of hired murder. But he refuses to reveal who''s behind it, and he''s currently inertical condition."


    I felt like I''d plunged into antcy abyss. I couldn''t believe the lengths this person had gone to to kill ine through a terminally ill man


    Jack who was currently jailed, was the only person who could have such deep-seated hatred for me.


    ¦°¦¥


    We''d never gotten along well, and he''d always wanted to step on me to get ahead. But how could he have nned everything while in jail?


    "By the way, there''s something I wasn''t sure if 1 should tell you, but I''m sorry for what you''ve gone through. This is something I''ve learned from my personal


    recognized this officer from before when I''d been in great pain and hoped t made me uneasy now that he was about to share his findings.


    to reunite with Grandma. Nobody had offered confidential information to me.


    to insufficient evidence,


    me, and it


    He''d been the one handling Grandma''s case, but it was eventually dropped due to "We didn''t have enough evidence in your grandma''s case, but I did find something back at the scene. We managed to collect a strand of hair that wasn''t yours or four grandma''s. It likely belonged to the culprit, but you know that I don''t have the authority to push this case further."


    understood he wasn''t willing to risk his career for my case. Humans could be so cold, and I knew that some things were beyond my control. I could on Non meeryone was cold, and sooner orter, I''d meet someone meticulous and clever enough to solve this. But I didn''t know it I could hold on till that day.

 Chapter 264

    just hope that could help you a little, I understand that some things may seem impossible, especially now that there''s nothing you can change, but I believe that one day, you can alter everything. Have faith" Just the two of us were in the room atter the other officers had left. That was when the officer handled me the evidence, and I was deeply shocked.


    I thanked him vigorously, and my eyes welled up with gratitude. So there really was someone willing to help me.


    "Thank you so much, Officer Hades. I don''t know if I can investigate anything out of this, but I promise I won''t betray or drag you into this. I''ll handle it prop and make sure you won''t get into trouble." Officer Hades had risked his career to help, so I shouldn''t cause him any issues. He tumed and left without saying anything more. My emotions were a mess as I watched him leave.


    Liam returned not long after Though his expression was strangely inText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    indifferent, I sensed something had changed in him


    everything though they deleted some of the data from yo


    "I did find some materials and evidence. Your car ident was definitely nned. They didn''t erase e phone. I managed to retrieve call logs from back then"


    He handed me printed documents which were likely from the tel provider. As I looked at the evidence, I couldn''t help butugh bitterly.


    1 had her wrong: Jack hadn''t been the one who''d schemed everything Leah was probably panicking right now, and


    mastermind behind this simply wanted


    "This is a special number. We can''t trace it


    it, but we do know the call happened. We can''t investigate anything beyond that."


    I had a gut feeling that he was hiding something from me. I''d wanted to get him to conduct a DNA test on the hair sample from Officer Hades, but now I sudden thought better at it.


    "I recently found some exdence, could you look into it? I''ll give it to you right now." As I spoke, I removed one strand of hair from the evidence bag and gave it t


    Tshirt behaked to Grandma''s murderer. Could you find out more?" I wa


    For some mason, Lambecane uminually


    was desperate for answers. He agreed and took the sample.


    Over the past few weeks, I''d developed some feelings for him, but it wasn''t love, I tell touched by his care as he''d offered me warmth andfort, but that wasn'' True love


    quiet. He pulled out two ne tickets and handed them to me. "Could you give me the chance to look after you?"


    "But (ward to go abonad as an exchange student. I need to leave," I replied.


    I''d made my chake, and I''d chosen it to stay


    ? Enjoy Ad Fire Readingss

 Chapter 265

    Chapter


    265


    1 didn''t give Liam, all the hair samples. I wanted to uncover the truth as soon as possible, but I couldn''t fully trust him. I''d never believed that anyone would love


    He''d sly been by my side and helped me in all ways, but that didn''t guarantee his love. Our rtionship had beenplicated from the beginning, and memories trom my past lite told me that he wasn''t some good gu


    did change even thing, and he might also change through time.


    as soon as possible. Your


    "You''re entrusting soch an important piece of evidence to me, Don''t worry; I''ll make sure to get a professional institution to run the test as soon quantinther''s inundener will soon be brought to justice." Heschely epted the hair sample from me. I could see a flicker of suspicion in his eyes.


    #1 that you with this because we still have business connections." We were in the same boat, be it business interests or emotional ties, so that gave me the reason to how him handle this


    Alint at ley flickered on his face after knowing he''d gained my trust. Then, he handed me a bowl of chicken soup.


    As stated at the bol my emotions becameplicated. I lew that Ethan had helped me in some ways, but he''d also hurt me deeply.


    I was deeply conflicted. I didn''t feel grateful toward Ethan despite him saving my life. All I had left for him was hatred


    I pressed my lips together and named my head slightly without making it too obvious, but Liam sharply noticed.


    Reced the bed on chicken soup on the table and carefully wrapped the hair sample in a piece of paper before slipping it into his pocket, treating it with care. should take about two days to get the results. Don''t worry, I''ll choose a reputable institution. The results will be urate"


    He reassured me and was worked that I might beardous Thodded in response.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then his gaze lingered on me with what seemed like genuine affection. I was a little confused.


    "Ather you recover do you will n on going abroad as an exchange student?"


    There was hestion on his face as the''d guessed my answer. I gave him a serious nod.


    "There nothing keeping me here, and there''s much more for me to achieve abroad. I need this opportunity


    Petups seeing the times in dedico, Liam pressed his lips together in silence. His eyes flickered with uncertainty


    Time could change mum things, and distance often made things clearer, I didn''t believe staying here would lead to growth, and I needed time to work on my He fell scene at seeing the determination in my eyes

 Chapter 266

    "Please give me a chance. I''ll handle everything, and I''d like to go abroad with you."


    Liam''s words were the same as the promise he''d made in the caf¨¦, and I was surprised. No one had ever been so persistent in choosing me.


    The only person who imly loved me had long turned to ashes, and I still couldn''t bring the culprit to justice.


    I teased he was acting in the heat of the moment without considering the worst possible oues. His business would only thrive domestically. "You''d have a better fute staving here, and you haven''t finished your studies. Coming with me might dy your graduation" I didn''t want anyone to change their life ns for me. I sincerely hoped that he was making all the decisions for his future, I


    He fell ulent, perhaps sensing the sincerity in my words. He''d wanted to speak, but now he''d shut up altogether.


    not n


    mine.


    I didn''t rate much for promises made in words, as actions were more important to me. I didn''t think we''d go any further beyond friendship for now.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He understood that carned sears that were now thoms and my defense weapon. I was cautious with everyone I met.


    "My business here doesn''t matter mochanymore. I can expand overseas, and it''s the perfect opportunity to explore new markets. I''ll always stay by your side if you don''t mind." He clenched his fists and made up his mind as if he''d given his words a lot of thought Ha decision stunned me. I''d never expected anyone to dedicate themselves to me, and this was the first since nually ennuide in and offer me shelter.


    Grandma''s death. He felt like someone I could


    But it saddened me to remember that things hadn''t worked out with the man I''d loved for so long. He''d chosen to protect Leah instead. ine. We''ll go together if you''ve made up your mind, but I hope you won''t regret this decision you''ve made now or in the future. There''s n I refused to carry any burdens of regret or guilt and wanted to make my stance clear. Liam seeined taken aback by my words, but he quickly covered his


    no turning back in life."


    Perhaps I''d berky enough to find


    someone who could truly stay by my


    my side and help me grow.


    Afor the amenge 1 had taken, I''d confine searching for the evidence I needed. The Graysons might be powerful, but I had my means.


    Though I''d been unconscious for quite some time, my body was nourished by the IV fluids and nutrients. My vitals were functioning well, and to my reliet, I soon


    Hur and try pry. I felt derphoneaty. Tw T''at goven mi envy Word, but Thadn''t anually thought about bringing him abroad


    I wondered who w


    was behind the incident and why they''d nned it to stop me from leaving the c He extedy left with the fair sample to get the country.


    test done face he was gone and no one was around, I carefully retrieved the rest o


    of the hair sample from my


    lud ref


    great help Pertups he knew that wart the right timing for me, but I''d slowly grow with time and be ready to strike.


    Tie Iny Day-


    im


    Though the Graysons had overwhelming power, I was sure that there would be a time when I could find the right chance to strike.

 Chapter 267

    ChapterProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    267


    The Grayson family was now a towering free with deep roots forming an intricatework beneath the soil.


    1 needed sufficient resources and strength to stand against them. To do so, I had to grow my strength, build broader connections, and grow abroad. But things he too suddenly and disnted all my ns. After Liam effered toe with me. I started to feel a sense of belonging, which I hadn''t experienced in a long time. It might just be an illusion, but I yearned t


    that to be tru


    I''d been wandering for tar too long, and I wanted to anchor my hopes to anyone who could offer me warmth. But deep down, Inew that some battles must be fought alone


    As i was mostly recovered, I started feeling restless lying in bed. The bright, sunny weather, coupled with the blooming flowers and birds chirping cheerfully ma my heart soar beyond the ward.


    I sneaked out after changing into a new set of clothes. The color was crowded with urgent and sorrowful faces, and my legs sped up my flee toward the door.


    The stifling environment was oddly depressing, and it made me ardous, Perhaps I would feel the same way ina foreignnd.


    And reached the hospital exit and halled a cab, I noticed a familiar figure in the distance. It was Liam, holding a folder as he hurriedly got into a car.


    I frowned and couldn''t shake the feeling that he was hiding something from me, so I got the driver to follow him.


    I par you like usual, but please make sure he doesn''t mow we''re talling him,"


    The driver agreed with a smile after seeing my generous offer. He was an experienced driver and managed to follow Liam''s car in secret. We soon found ourselve


    aling toward the sorts of the oly


    aroundings grew increasingly familiar, I felt a chill down my spine. I''d been here countless times with Ethan in my past lite, and I wondered why Liam would nime all the way to the Graysons'' territory.


    The Gapons made their furtione in real estate, and they''d built a luxurious estate resembling a pce in these hills. The mansion was grand but eerily quiet.


    see Liam park his car near the golf course.


    Barkwietlionieried Erhan, I''d learned many of the Gonson family secrets. They often conducto doua matten the required discretion


    business dealings here and used the privacy of the golf course


    and not to the days, be it in business or personal life. There was no reason to be here atn''s golf course, so why had hee all the way here?


    terlying than the truth it could potentially be. It felt lille standing by the shore only to be


    ed by a violent wape


    After prong the dovei, tapped and of the cat and followed Liam quietly. I was so cautious at every step that I felt like a thiet. When I traced bnd Tom all the way to the locker room, I nced at the wide expanse of the golf course, and realization started to dawo

 Chapter 268

    The reception room was opposite the locker room and divided into two sections, including a main hall and a private room.


    Helding a stack of documents. Liam walked into the main hall while I quietly hid behind the door.


    The golf course rarely saw visitors, and the maintenance was only done once a week. Many deals discussed here involved illegal dealings, but it was a ce of tam sat in a chair, looking aged and trail yet still exuding arrogance. He looked like a king perched on a throne and looked at Liam with a gaze filled with disdain.


    He held a cigarette between his fingers, and his expression grew heavier with a tinge of irritation as smoke swirled around him.


    "I''ve told you that everything can be discussed, so why did you insist oning here today? His displeasure was palpable.


    I was deeply shocked it was clear that there were some shady dealings between them.


    To be with Ethan and win approval from the draysons, I''d humbled myself to the lowest inn''s presence. But I hadn''t been treated with respect and had to rea th tacim untrad. From a few gestures and expressions, I could tell Liam was in a weak position here,


    Despites scheining natitze, he was young and not as ruthless asn, who


    weathered decades ofmercial battles and developed his brutal means.


    Even after all these years, tan still wielded the power and cunningness that allowed the Grayson family to remain undefeated.


    While I was feeling doubtful, Liam handed the file ton. Thetter didn''t even nce at it as he looked away slightly. He took another drag from his cigarette and rshaled a thick cloud of smoke


    What is it? You didn''t make it clear on the phone and made it all secretive," h


    mm in frustrating was evident - he wasn''t pleased withn''s diamissive attitude.


    he sneered and adjusted his posture to meet Liam.


    "You young ones can really sit still. A little troublees up, and you act like the sky is falling-Learn to hold your nerve," he scolded, pulling his seniority and


    Lam was never willing to hold back and fed his gaze on an llew thatn was equally dissatisfied from the look in his eyes.


    Liam began. "This is proof of Leah''smitting murder. Do you think I should exin it over the phone or show it to you in person?" juodmani imre The deck of hearing these words hit me like a bolt of lightning, and it felt as it my soul had been ripped from my body.


    tan, who''d been lounging Jodifferally, stiffened. He took the folder from Liam and began reading it Intently.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As his fare darkened, new But at had to be the DNA test residts from the strand of hair and proof that Leal was guilty of murder.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter


    269


    Lun''s eite had nearly burned out, and as he the led the ash, the bouning tip fell onto his hand and scalded his fingers.


    He dropped the cigarette to the ground, an


    1, and the report in his hand slipped to the floor in a panic.


    when the window opened, abreeze blew the pages of the report forward.


    I caught a glimpse of the title on the test page as I stood by the door. My heart which had been oneilge finally felt dead inside.


    As I''d feared, there was no me I couldpletely trust, not even tian, who''d imed he wanted to go abroad with me. He''d betrayed me and used the evidence tock frome to ourver weighs Link


    Though it was a burght sumuses day, a coldness rose within ine and seeped through any gers. It felt as if the blood throughout my entire body had reversed its


    It turned not that some people were lying to me. They clung to me le parasites and tried to feast on my flesh, drain my soul, and suck my blood. All of that w because i had enough value to stir their greed "Harm did you get this report is who gave you this hals?ow could you prove it was taken from the crime scene?


    From Jane''s agitation, I could tell he must''ve spent a fortune and pulled strings from years of connection to bury this incident. He had even sent Leal overseas despite all the hundles.


    had surfaced, it was something he couldn''t ept or understand.


    A perfectionist like tan would never allow for mistakes. And yet here I was watching an irond case be dismissed due to insufficient evidence and left me as th


    I''d never expected Liant by trust bynding is evidence to tan just to secure his future peace and


    security.


    I new shuttered everything I thought Ekry. It speed Hut the Graysons had never stopped targeting me, and they''d used countless methods just t


    sa amethong You or the one who admitted to that. And yes, I got


    be you one the DNA test results wete prirased."


    indeed betrayed me. The pain and disappointment


    The hair from Evelyn, who retrieved from the crime scene. I came here to hand the


    were so overwhelming that I felt numb. A freezing coldness spread from my heart.


    sant this endence in be Leah''s death wantant, do you? Remember what we agreed on. I''ll go abroad with Evelyn and live with her happily forever, mampletely seventies with Trian Lunderstand this will hurt her, but you did promise to fulfill all my requests.


    eventhung, le baw this would cause my hopes with a single blow


    pain and that I''d be torn and conflicted. It''d only strengthen my resolve for revenge, yet he insisted on


    n in their negotiations and a crucial


    Ipirer in their exchange of interests,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    1 simple. I''ll always expected tan to make a move against me, but I didn''t e


    and send him abroad with me to keep me far from


    paths with Eltun again and make it possible for us to meet in this lifetime.


    doog salom to petrieve something and look so humbled. It seemed almost as it I saw in him a reflection of who I used to be.

 Chapter 270

    Liam allowed his dignity to be trampled on just for wistful love.


    "You promised me that you wouldn''t hurt her, so why did you arrange for that car ident? Did you know that she nearly died?"


    At that moment. I had neatly burst into tears, but I forced myself to stand up tall and remain strong. I no longer have the courage to hear what came next.


    I didn''t know how ended up leaving, but I was feeling really down and in a lot of pain.


    Too many people had exploited my trust in them to do whatever they wanted. They just kepting. They approached me, understood my weakness, and then stabbed me where it hurt the most.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked out of that huge space, disoriented and in a daze. As I looked out at the golf course, I thought about who I used to be.


    in seemed like anything that involved the Graysons would be unpleasant. The memories that were associated with it would be filled with pain as well.


    I remembered the time when I wanted to bring Ethan home. Ethen, who was drunk at that time, fell asleep outside, disoriented, and had gotten a cold. Instead of going home with me, he would rather endure the cold, harsh wind outside.


    Tan got to know about thes and thought that after I forced Ethan and Leah apart, I still didn''t treasure what I had after I''d gotten it. So, he made me collect golf balls on the deserted golf course on the coldest day of a snowstorm, Ikelt on the ground and looked everywhere for those few white golf balls that were perfectly camouged in the snow,


    Only notprints were left in the key snow. 1 didn''t know how far but I was so cold I was humb all over before I finally found those golf balls.


    I tell and tainted in the show, only to find out that he had left for the one be loved after I hade about


    When I was at my lowest and most painful, he didn''t ask about me, he didn''t care about me, he didn''t even spare m


    me a look


    i day of sweltering bear, but felt like I had juste out of a freezer. The pain in my heart was starting to be unbearable.


    Today, I learned Bow much a broken heart could hurt. What right and reason did I have to beg others to take care of me when my own father betrayed me and leeched onto me again and again, surking me dry? angha clear pricebeled on them, while some other things were priceless, like love. It could be a priceless, preciousmodity; it could also be mthething so cheap that it was not worth speaking about it at all


    Love, when used in the right ce, was priceless, but it was also worth nothing when used in the wrong ce


    ce. There was only a very fine line between what was


    kho long 1 d walked, when ally made it out, I looked around at the unfamiliar mountain roads and felt perplexed.


    avery long time. My phone battery was depleted a long time ago. I didn''t know how long I had to continue walking to make it out, but I knew that I be able to make it back by omnitron morning Tanddenly, ac ar appeared behind me, and a familiar voice tang, "What are you doing h


    chete, Evel


    an, Mtunil Fumed, I saw that he had taken dus ck sedan car with him today. I purset may lips and werd at his solemnly I didn''t know how to Laeli Chapter 271

 Chapter 271

    hapter 271


    Liam stopped the car, walked over quickly, and looked at me with concem.


    "What happened? Why are you here?"


    took a deep breath in an attempt to calm the turmoil in my heart, but the uncontainable bitterness within had poured over like an overflowed darr


    1 smiled tauntly, pretending that nothing had happened. Not everything needed to be on disy. I channeled my mental fortitale to pretend that nothing head happened just so he could open up and tell me the truth. "Nothing much, l''an just lost."


    He frowned. He didn''t seem to believe my excuse, but he didn''t probe further.


    How likely was I to lose my way here? Other thaning to the traysons, why else would I be here?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Iknew he must really want to know the awer, but I had just found out the truth about him and was drowning in palin


    It felt like a knife had stabbed deep in my heart. The pain was so great I couldn''t even muster a smile.


    He got out of the car, came around, and opened the door for me with a touch of gentleness in his gaze. There was no trace of his previous badgering


    As expected, great pretenders could always find a chance to protect themselves in the most dangerous of situations. They could also easily wash the suspicion of themselves in the most dire of situations.


    As he stood there opening the car door for me tenderly, low he wanted to bring me away were alone that he was able to get the answers he wanted. so there


    was a chance for the both


    hoth of us to talk since it was only when we


    "Ortin, and you back"


    Thesitated, s, I still got into the car


    Was there anything that could have brought me more agony than this? I could pretend that nothing had happened as I approached tum. I could also gradually try to understand a side of the situation


    However, I had a lot of things I wanted to do. I didn''t want to waste my time on him, but


    1 was more eager to know when he started betraying me.


    The car ride was so silent that all that we could hear were the car''s air conditioner and the asional wind from outside of the car.


    I watched the scenery fly backward quickly as my heart was filled with chaos.


    Other than the first time I was here on this road when I thought I was finally able to be a part of the Grayson family-I had never been happy otherwise


    It was onlyter that I found out that I was abandoned and unwanted. If my own father didn''t love me, who else would love me?


    Liam sermed to have sensed the shift in my emotions. He murmured softly in my ear, trying to ease my heart in that


    way.


    However, he was the one who had brought agony to me. A lot of the times, that was how people were. They would have created many opportunities to do evil but would still pretend that they were kind and docile. pawant to talk about it, I''m all ears


    Itumed my head and looked at the side of his soleman-looking tace as anguish illed my heart. I slipped into my u pertending, but I loathed the pain he had brought me more.


    usual tacade of tenderness. I hated myself for


    If all of these didn''t happen, it didn''t find out about the truth, he would very likely be the person I would pour my heart out to Till warned to push is its wanted to know how far he would go. Did he really want to pushime to the brink of despair? I took a deep birth and started telling him about what had been happening recently.


    La listened to me quietly, nodding intermittently andforting me with a soft voice asionally,


    A very long time age, when I had first crossed paths with him, I felt lik


    was a conning, maniptive p


    person


    Slowly, leamed that he was notplicated as thing and that he was a good person is presence Feemed to give me an odd serise of security, where my pain and struggles were relieved

 Chapter 272

    It was only now that I knew that Liam had created many chances for me to get more involved with lim n so he could eat my trust before delivering me the fatal blow When I was done telling him about everything, he was silent for a while, "You''ve been through so much, Eve. But you have to believe that no matter what happens, I''ll be by your side, supporting Right now, all I could do was look at him with feigned gratitude so he would think that I was feeling thankful and touched. you


    "I was stually feeling very frustrated, but after talking to you, I felt a lot better. "I pretended to be relieved. I wanted to coax him so he would tell me the truth, to tell me everything


    No adults were clueless tools. The best interpersonal rtionships were those where two people still understood each other even when no words were spoken. As Liam''s car entered the city, I slowly recovered from the mess of emotions that were flooding inside me. I knew that there wasn''t a lot of time left for us. There were some things that needed to be said, so I asked, "We''re the best of friends. Do you have anything youText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    to get close to


    Did he really not want to tell me why he gave the evidence I had given to him ton? Was he not going to tell me that he was hired by the Graysons to


    I stared at 11am intently, my gaze fervent and intense as 1 tned to get him to give me an exnation


    He tamed his head slightly to avoid being in my direct line of vision. A flurry of mixed emotions shed in his eyes.


    He seemed like he wanted to say something but resorted to a quiet sigh as he turned his head back


    The car continged to move forward. The neon lights of the city were reflecting onto the car window, Illuminating the beavy atmosphere in the car.


    how I couldn''t wait any longer. I needed him to give me a definite answer, I took a deep breath and mustered any courage as I asked once more, "Liam, are you Niding anything tics me?


    He was sent to a while before he finally opened lus mouth. The silence was louder than I had anticipated, He wanted to say something but quickly closed his


    He merely looked down quietly at the steering wheel and then looked up at the road ahead. He was prepared to whiskme far, far away in the car with him.


    "Why won''t you exin why you would be at the Grayson estate today? The one the Graysons usually meet their esteemed Utente ha rack inime business deals with lin, er il fan was pleased with their coboration, t was no reason for


    to go to the golf course at all.


    Then was something That leaned after many years. It was also the fact that I had finally understood after living two lives,


    I got lo


    o you with a purpose, but that was not my intention.


    My eyesbulged Iwan Faloriaback. I didn''t expect hien Even touch 1 had already known what the truth was, I wanted en exnation from him, as it all that had happened weren''t real.


    mit to it immediately. At that moment, my desire to know the truth grew stronger.


    Emaltyfrumedium. Idade Lward him to bey me


    Then tell me, what was your purpose in aching stared intently at him, my voice trembling.


    Engby Ad Free Readings

 Chapter 273

    Liam was silent again like he was contemting some things.


    After a while, he muttered, "Mr. Grayson Senior came to me, asking me to befriend you so you would leave Ethan alone. I didn''t think things would progress th


    Before he could finish his sentence, I had already understood it all. So it was true. He was hired by the Graysons to befriend me, all so I would leave Ethan alone.. Bateness bubbled in my heart. The person t have always trusted had been using me all these while, I closed my eyes. I didn''t want my emotions to continue running amok. I knew I couldn''t be defeated this easily. I needed to be strong in the face of all of these, As the car slowly came to a halt, I opened my eyes and looked at the world outside the car window. Agory led my heart. So this was what it felt like to be betrayed.


    How Twished he told me that be befriended me because he felt that I was a pretty decent person and that he loved me, not because of the lucrative sum that the


    Onions were paying him.


    "Did you ever consider that your actions would cause me a lot of pain? Aren''t you afraid of losing me?=


    I gave up on the one I previously loved to give him a chance because I didn''t want him to be sad, only to find myself being the sad one


    To give my heart away to another was to give them the power to hurt me.


    I tumed my head and looked Liam In his eyes, hoping to find a sliver of regret or remorse, but I didn''t find any. His gaze was deep and intricate, filled with endles seats and pesignations


    It was then 1 knew I could no longer lie to myself 1 needed to ept this harsh truth.


    I took a deep breath and tried to sound as calm as I could. "I know you''ve made your choice, Liain, but I


    He was silent for a long time, as if he were


    wrestling with himself


    hoped that you


    you would tell me. Why did you


    approachText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lastly, the truths that he revealed brought me to a whole new level of pain. He also made me feel like I wasn''t that important at all,


    "adman 1 befriended you with an ulterior motive, Eve, but I also genuinely wanted to be your friend "


    He was a little embarrassed, almost like someone who had done wrong would somehow always be given a chance to reflect on their mistakes, but that disgusted beyond measure Everything he had gotten was gained on the basis of hurting me. He had profited from trampling over me.


    things would


    Gayester found me and gave me an offer I couldn''t refuse. He told me to befriend you so you would leave Ethan alone. I didn''t think that this progress the way they did. I didn''t think that it would hurt you" He grew story I knew he didn''t think that I would actually expose him, that was why he could admit the truth so easily.


    ALT listened to what he had said, there were mixed emotions in my heart. I didn''t Imow it I should believe him or continue to question him. But I knew, no matter whun le was, Donuld no longer trust him like I did before. I sighed softly. Why would someone I trust so much do something like this? was I really unworthy of any love?


    "Our trust is broken, Liam I can no longer treat you the same way


    fused to. Th


    you understand th


    it what you did had hurt me dreadfully."


    Me looked at me as pain and resignation shed in his eyes. He nodded and seemed to agree with me. How else could someone who had hurt me continue to s my side as my friend? stay by


    "I got it," said Liam, "But I hope you would remember that once genuinely wanted to be your friend

 Chapter 274

    I didn''t reply, I just looked out the window quietly.


    I knew he wasn''t done talking yet, I also wanted to bid my linal goodbyes to him, since he might just end up disappearing from my life after this, I wouldn''t allow anyone from willin any world to betray me.


    "I might not have pure intentions approaching you, but I loved you. I had just used the wrong approach in hopes that you could love me worthy, I want to make it up to you in some ways so you''d love me." Why would there be sumene so ridiculous?


    you think I''m


    He stomped on my sincerity, scrubbed my dignity hard against the floor, and still wanted me to love him in the end. Did he think that I was some low


    "I don''t know what they bribed you with, but you''ve truly hurt me. I don''t want to say anything else to you. I''m cutting ties with you forever"


    As I sat in his car, I was in deep pain. I now know how much betrayals hurt, but this was something I should already be used to, so why was I still hurting so muc It probably was because I hadn''tpletely hardened my heart yet.


    i got out of the car quicidy and walked on alone. The skies were very gloomy at that point.


    Perhaps, along the way, we had already made our choicesclear.


    It might have been the moment before a storm hit since the air pressure around was low and heavy. I felt a gust of warm, humid air blowing on my face.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The weather changes were very drastic. It was a hot, sunery day one moment, and next, it was suddenly gloomy, like a rainstorm was about toe quiddy


    It was just like our rtionship. One moment we were good friends and were thinking of being each other''s good friend for life, but now, we have be hargers


    On the way back, I was also pondering about it. If tan could bribe him to befriend me, he could bribe someone else as well. That would mean that an was the problem, not LAM


    I needed to face this new reality and find a way out,


    His tactics were too maniptive. I had to respond very carefully.


    At that mo


    1 looked at the fish in the little


    I couldn''t tell anyone about anything that was in ing heart, No one was worth my trust, and I could rely on no one tank on my table. It looked so dim-witted. I went up and told that little fish what I had in mind.


    I''m not strong enough, I can''t wing Grandma, and I can''t subject the people who want me dead to thew. I won''t even have the right to pursue love. If I can''t evenbar a stable home, whit rise can I do?"


    The little fish flicked its tail gently in the water like it had understood what I said and was just quietly keeping mepany.


    Maybe, at that moment, I didn''t have anyone who I could share my bear show they wilnerable side


    air of fan''s control.


    not only because i didn''t want to bring them trouble, but I also didn''t want to


    ath In. had decided that I could not wallow so lowly any longer. I needed to stand up for myself, for Grandma, and for everyone who was hurting


    my phone and started tob through my thoughts. I


    I was trying to look for people that could assist me, and for clues that could benefit my cause.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter


    275Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    llow this would be a hard battle in tight, but I had to tace it head-on with courage.


    I couldn''t let fan''s ns seed. Lalso couldn''t allow people like Liam to continue hurting me. But I was just a woman. How could I change the entire situation when had nothing"


    The Graysons had power beyond the skies. They were just like a huge tree, firmly nted with roots reaching far and deep into the earth


    The entire Grayson family had unlimited power and influence, and there was me, a pony existence and a ridiculous joke o


    It was a sleepless night for me. I thought a lot that night. Then, I finally understood that the reason I kept getting hurt was because I wasn''t powerful enough. I didn''t have to wait for myself to finally grow up and mature in power before standing against the other party, couldy everything out in the sun right now,


    Since he felt like I had ruined the beautiful marriage his grandson was supposed to have and dragged his grandson''s wonderful life through the mud, all I needed to do right now was to set clear boundaries with him to show Mr. Grayson Senior that i wasn''t interested in his grandson at all.


    Ethan Grayson, the man who was once my whole lite, had now made me truly afraid. I had paid such a high price for loving him. Not only had Grandma died, but the broken family that once had waspletely destroyed as well,


    Thest bot of hope thad for a home hadpletely disappeared. What was left was just endless pain and sorrow.


    On the moming of the second day, I picked out a long red dress for myself. I decided to dress up properly that day, and so I did.


    1st before the mirror and did my makeup carefully. The vibrant red of the dress highlighted the paleness of my face, making it more prominent.


    Tombed my long hair and wote it in an elegant updo, exposing my slender and fair neck My eyes held firm gaze, as it to tell myself that thad to be strong nother how hard the journey ahead was.


    H


    wann and cozy. I took a deep breath as if to inhale all of the courage into


    I walked out of iny room my body


    The sun''s rays shone through the window an


    onto my skin. It was w


    would be an important pivotal moment in my life.


    True that this day


    ever. I wantedn to know that I was not a pawn he could


    i drove to the Grayson residence. I might be feeling jittery, but I felt more determined and convicted than eve Just control as he pleased. I was my own person, and I could decide for myself.


    The manor door swung open slowly as I walked in. The helpers of the Grayson family gave straight towards the living room


    eme odd looks upon my arrival, I disregarded their gaze and headed


    he was sitt


    on the couch His gaze was steely and deep.


    llew fan was waiting for me there. When I walked in, As I made my way before him, I bowed deeply. When I stood up again, I looked him straight in his eyes.


    He might be the main culprit and the murderer, but I couldn''t disregard my manners as the younger generation. In Pichoty ws.


    needed things done to be perfect so he couldn''t


    to hesitate about and was able to speak freely toy it all out in the open.


    had disyed an adequate amount of respect for him, there would be some things that I no longer needed


    Towed the "diplomary before hostility methods


    Mr Grayson Senior, I''m here to tell you about one thin


    1 quietly spoke to him about the days of my enigmatic youth, one filled with all kinds of love.


    "Nothing had ever happened between Ethan and me. What happens between him and others has nothing to do with me at all. I admit that I was once naive for loving him, but now, I''vee to my senses, and it''s impossible that I''ll love him anymore," I said,

 Chapter 276

    He was quiet for a while. Just when I thought he would breathe a sigh of relief, he huffed coldly and looked at me with utter contempt and disdain.


    So what it puny, worthless ants like you cling yourself unto him? He won''t love you even one bit at all because you''re not worthy at all."


    that were threatening to overflow.


    His words stabbed my heart painfully like a gleaming sharp knife. I bit my lips and tried to hold in the tears th


    I needed to be strong. I couldn''t show my weakness here, I lifted my head and looked at him with more determination in my eyes. "Tunderstand where I stand, Mr. Grayson Senior. I have never once dreamed that Ethan would love me. However, I hope you''ll understand that I''m not the puny worthless ant that you think that I am


    "I have dignity, and I have as inmy life. Today, I''m here to draw clear boundaries with you. I want you to know that your grandson and your family can no longe affect my life


    Tan looked at me with a sh of mixed emotions in his eyes. He probably didn''t expect me to be so adamant, but he didn''t say anything more. He merely waved his hand, grorunng that I could leave.


    However, I wash there just to talk about this. If I left because he wanted me to leave, what would that make of me?


    "Now that we''ve made it clear between us, we should now talk about the matter between both our familles." Slurr I Badh 1 donwandlung out of the line with his grandson, would he now pay the price for Grandma''s death?


    To repay the rants, you fumed a case with concrete evidence into one that iscking evidence. Wouldn''t you jolt up awake from your sleep at night because of


    Someone them the Grant family saved his life all those years ago, and that was why be Leah killed Grandma, but she was able to escape unscathed and have a beautiful life abroad, while my life has tumed v?ejntje paliskou, because I''ve lost Grandma he was doing everything in his power to protect Leah.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood thene with both my hands balled tightly, trying to keep my cool and stance.


    y and gloomy, like the aftermath of a


    knew the uing conversation would be one of more difficulties, but I had to seek justice for Grandma and all the people who were hurt because of the


    soked at me with Berting displeasure in his eyes, but he still tried to speak to me with a calm tone, He


    rhandthur i was anybody at all


    probably felt some sort of guilt, or it could also be the


    that


    did you think you know, beat What did you shank you could change? Let me tell you, you can''t change anything at all. This is how the world works. Those part and inter control everything Insole a deep breath. I med pot to be affected by his tone. How could someone who had done wrong have no remorse no


    at theirmitting to sin slow, yet I have to spend the rest of my life in pain because of wAA


    not the Intention to atone for their sins? they had done?


    Clifted my head, looked to in his eyes, and ented every word of my reply. "Mr. Grayson Senior, I know I can''t change the world, but at least I can seek justice farmari, forted, and all ot let you or your family contare to evade thew. I won''t let your wrongdoings be swept under the rug


    La mty she bed by my determine in After he was silent for awhile, heughed coldly do


    Enjoy Ad Free ringan


    think you are? Do you think you have that capability


    I shook my head, my gaze as firm as before. I wanted nothing more than forn to know what I was made of.

 Chapter 277

    "you''re wrong. Mr. Grayson Senior. I''m not here to change the world. I''m just here to seek justice for Grandma and all the other victims.


    i know this path would be difficult, but I will find the evidence needed. I will let the world know of the wrongdoings you and your family had done.


    Lan looked at me as iciness seeped into his gaze. He was silent for a while before he red at me with contempt.


    "You conceited fool! What kind of Justice did you think you were looking for? You''ve already sent her in, didn''t you? Leah has to take care of her sister abroad alon and she lost her mother What else did you want?"


    At that moment, I was in such disbelief felt dizzy. I didn''t know that I would be encountering something so disgusting.


    Win world he think that Elizabeth''s imprisonment had something to do with me? Wasn''t it because that woman was so greedy she had broken thew?


    "I can''t manipte thew like you do. I don''t have the power to twist right and wrong like you do as well.


    But you should understand this-she was able to evade thew because you helped her, but her mother was punished by thew be I retorted angrily


    The mes in my heart burned brighter. I couldn''t tolerate the way he just twisted the truth and meddled in between the ck and white.


    Ineeded to seek justice and righteousness for my grandmother''s death and those who have been hurt by the Grayson family.


    tan was shocked by my sudden croit. Then, his face grew gloomier. He red at me-danger shed in his eyes like he wanted to swallow me whole. "You''ve got guts, brat. Who did you think you were? How dare you talk to me like this? Let me tell you, the world isn''t as simple as you think.


    "Did you think you could change anything after knowing the truth? Let me tell you, you''re wrong! In this world, only the strong will survive. The weak will only b Trampled on


    sense of hopelessness like I had never felt before, but I couldn''t just give up now.


    Jan''s words hammered my heart painfully. I felt pressured and as I lifted my head and looked into his eyes as I spoke slowly. "Mr. Grayson Senior, I will not back down from fear because of what you said.


    "In this world is filled with injustice and darkness, but I believe that as long as someone stands up for justice, this world will not be ovee and dictated b evil power.


    It wasn''t my intention to ne him up. I just felt like the things he had said were too much, so much so it was believed in for years had never seemed more foolish than in this moment,Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    was ridiculously funny to me. Some real


    realities that I had


    1 will find evidence. I will expose your and your family''s wrongdoings to the world. I will use my actions to seek justice for my grandmother and all the victims


    early shocked by my determination. He was quiet for a while before ring coldly at me once more.


    nd year really think that you could do it? What evidence did you think that you could find? Let me tell you, stop dreaming. No one in this world can shake our c as the Graysons You''re just a brat." took a deep breath and tried to stay calm new what I said was the truths, but I couldn''t just give up like th


    e this. I ne


    to find evidence to seek justice for


    lifted up my head I looked at him and expressed all that 1 believed in my heart firmly with determination. I would not allow anyone I would not Beroine amone''s puppet. humiliate me.

 Chapter 278

    be able to find evidence someday. I will


    *Mr. Grayson Senior, you''re wrong. I''m not dreaming. I''m seeking justice. I believe that, as long as 1 hang in there, I will be a the world know about your and your family''s wrongdoings. I will use my actions to prove the power of righteousness. tan looked at me with surprise in his eyes. He didn''t think that I would be so adamant and determined, but there were some things that I had forgotten.


    I forgot that he was a cold-blooded, ruthless businessman, I also forgot that he had power beyond limits and that he was the one who had been denying me justi


    "If you really want to say it like this, I''ll let you know the truth. You think you''re very clever, but in reality, weren''t you the one who caused your grandmother''s death?"


    His words struck me and left me frozen where I stood. I didn''t know what I did to deserve such an insult, but what he said next caused a shiver down my spine. He looked at me with disdain, he was looking at nothing but a stray that he could do anything he wished to at any time since I was without any value or pow "If you hadn''t loved someone you could never get, would you bring this destructive ending to your grandmother? Your family had been destroyed because of you I was stunned, feeling as if I was struck by lightning. I couldn''t


    move.


    Ishonkey head hard, trying to jolt myself out of it.


    However, Tan''s voice echoed in my head like a cursed, broken record, trying to drag me into the depths of hell His voice continued to reverberate in my ears, his words causing me to break down further. fhell so I would never escape the pain and struggles of hell


    "Your grandmother and your family ended up lile this because of your selfishness and your ignorance. You thought you were seeking justice, but in reality, you''re destrong everything You''re digging your own grave."


    #frir lightheaded. My entire world was spinning. I had never thought about how I was the sinner that had caused my grandmother and family''s demise. How could I have done something like this? However,n''s went hammered me hard again and again on my heart. I couldn''t escape it.


    tutamed to think about everything that had happened. The details that I had ignored, all the things I thought were just a matter of fact had all now revealed themselves to be filled with schemings and traps


    I suddenly understood that I had been blinded by my ignorance and selfishness,


    The truth was no one had ever loved me. My love had always been one-sided


    yourtinued to love my grandson, but did you ever think it he ever liked you? Isn''t your love sometimes a pain and a burden to others? Even if you tried your heir to draw clear lines between yourself and my grandson, shouldn''t you be the onepensating for all the loss that had incurred?"


    He might be a brataneman, and all of these were just business talk, but these words had caused me to break down as well,


    It was prot


    owned


    best to do everything lowly and despicably, but in the end, it was all looked down upon and disliked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Blum Born For Free Entry Bayre

 Chapter 279

    1 bit my lip lightly and tried to hold backing tears toom falling.


    couldn''t exin the paint was teeling in heart at that time. It was almost like my heart had been sliced open by thousands of knives at the same time.


    I lifted head and looked intently at an. 1 knew I couldn''t be defeated just like that. I needed to seek justice for Grandma. I need to redeem my family''s dignit Slowly, I started to calm down, hubably because I had gone through too much, ot, probably because I was different from ordinary girls, but I subtly felt the chang


    Handewaght a sliver of a smile on his face


    red like he really didn''t know me well at all. He didn''t know the kind of person I was. If it was someone else of simr age, they would probably already b


    fear. How would they not tremble in tear before someone who was so brave and so powerful?


    Before tan could smile, augh escaped me, Disgust and disdain filled my eyes


    *1thought you were capable, but you won''t even admit your mistakes, and now you''re trying to manipte and gaslight me like this. Did you really think that I would start tellecting an iny mistakes here and now?


    I crossed my artis intront of me, portraying the stance of a victor However, what happened previously was no act. I had neatly fallen into his trap.


    Howrie, I Mw through it after that. I''ve lived two lives. How would I be fooled by simple gimmicks like these?


    The wars kout trying to do that so that I would relent because he was clear that I would give in like those that he had done business with,


    He seemed to have not expected my curent cesponse. He was stunned. His usual aloof face had cracked, revealing an expression of disbelief.


    He probatchy had never thought that a young woman who seemed so dainty like me would have such strong mental fortitude and keen observation.


    He tried to gather hasposure once more, and his voice was slightly hoarse. I stared straight at him, and the more I looked, the more guilty he felt.


    che could finish, I smiled faintly Calm had termed to me. "How could I not be influenced by what you said, right?" fut our fattie hat pot begun. I couldn''t put lose in stature right now


    (looket deep lotinc leves and dered, "You''re wrong, Mr. Grayson Senior. I''m not thend of person that is easily swayed. what U in doing, and I know what I wait. I won''t give up on my beliefs and what I seek just because of what you said." b= shunned by was words.


    was quiet for a while before looking steely at me. The emotions in his eyes were mixed. There was shock,


    praise, and a


    Actus path Frontioned, "I''ll continue to look for evidence, Mr. Grayson Senior, so I can expose you and in week putine for my pandipother I hope you''ll remember my words today because I will turn them into reality."


    It was precisely because I liked his grandson, riProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    your family''s


    diwed made me sprettdess


    ITIV


    sexderstand your stance from what you said. You just want money, right? I can give you enough money as long as you leave m


    Was that despicable in his eyes?

 Chapter 280

    "Give me money? Did you really think that I was doing a


    all of this for money? My father may have used to earn money for him, but did I really need the money?"


    As long as I wanted to, eaming money was no difficult feat.


    However, tan thought that I was pestering his grandson because I loved him very much, but I was now clear. There was no value in love.


    When my financial foundation could not determine my beliefs, this would cause me to be in materialck and my mental world to be directionless.


    It could make him understand the real problem I was facing right now with my rtionship, I might not be subjected to his cunning, despicable tactics anymore and would no longer be pestered.


    bisdaintilled my eyes, and I scoffed coldly, "Your grandson may be a preciousmodity in your eyes, but he''s nothing to me. Did you think someone who mouldn''t differentiate right from wrong and one who sided with a murderer is worthy of my love?"


    I had everything blurted out before he could react. It felt very liberating to pour everything out. It felt good. I finally understood what a joy it was to be able to expatan my thoughts and feelings at any time.


    ptured and left after I had finished speaking


    I didn''t turn back and look at him because I knew I didn''t need his pity of his approval. All I needed to do was stand firm on my beliefs and carve my own path. That exposed the ferocious tiger, and all that was left was a silhouette of a silly paper mache tiger, Why should I be afraid of a paper machete tiger?


    The moment I left, I vaguely brand fan muttering to himself, "This girl is something else


    dat moment, he had a change of impression towards me.


    This was precisely what I hoped the I didn''t need him to approve me of anything. I just wished that he wouldn''t dictate m


    tramed thun I would be the check or cash he had given to me to pieces, or to throw it up so it would fly all over the ce.


    Thy life


    day was that before he had given anything to me, I had already chosen to back out. I didn''t want to be the talk of town, and I didn''t want him to


    After resibeng His. I immediately made up my mind. I''ve decided to readjust my stance and fro


    endent happened too suddenly, and it caught a lot of people by surprise. Even my professor came to visit me as sinos Bertare and worry indier eyes and said, "I''ve heard about what happened to you. How


    from there, get an opportunity to go out of the country.


    s well


    Thank y


    father tited to look strong and optimistic


    you been recently? Are w


    recovering


    postenever I''m almost fully recuered. This car ident may have caused a huge impact on me, but I believe this would be just a small obstacle in


    r was holding the gently parted my


    I believe that you could readjust your mentality quickly,


    shoulder, and her eyes wer


    filled with encouragement and hope.


    I''ve already liaised everything


    e for you. If you''re interested, we can discuss this further."


    when der am eu mould broaden my horizon, but it could also help me understand the world betterExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    upgrade myself.


    I immediately nodded in agreement and discussed more with my professor regarding the details of overseas student exchange opportunities.

 Chapter 281

    Because of my previous ident, I wasn''t able to go with the first batch of exchange students when they went abroad, but I also got a new chance at it becaus exchange students didn''t do very well. "Your slot is still empty. Now that you''re back, I can apply for you with my higher-ups to put you back in that slot.


    "You''re a very excellent student and a rare talent in my eyes. Sending you overseas as an exchange student would bring glory to our school."


    Maybe because I had been working very hard previously, so my professor really trusted me. This also filled me with immense joy. If I could grasp this opportuni would surely have a better future. "Thank you for putting so much effort into this forme, professor."


    Told only rely on her right now, and that was why I was very quick to extend my gratitude towards her.


    she merely smiled. Gentle sun rays shined on her face, illuminating the side of her face with demure elegance and light.


    overs


    Everything was ready, and really had thought that things could be like how it was nned. My professor had also called to inform me to get ready to go ove


    well.


    At home, I was packing things that I would need for the trip. I brought along what I had previously packed for my daily living and continued to make n preparations. y things to the airport.


    Thad walled d for my professor to tell me the exact time of departure before finally leaving with all my


    The journey to the airport had congested traffic, and I had an uneasy feeling. However, there were no idents road, and it was when I finally reached i


    airport that had slightly more peace.


    There were a lot of people in the airport. They all carried their dreams and hopes as they embarked on their journey.


    Maybe because my dreams were about toe true, but I was feeling ecstatic. I weaved through the crowd. My heart was filled with hope andText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    uncertainty for


    I was happy because I could be on this path, but I was also sad because I would be in an entirely new and strange environment, and I didn''t know who could be my side to support me and encourage me.


    However, feelings like these didn''tst very long because I saw relevant staff heading toward ine, making me feel very fortunate. Ms Batman, the envelly representative in charge of student exchange, walked toward me with a smile. The friendly demeano beiter


    she exuded made me fe!


    We headed to the waiting area together. The gentle Ms. Bartman told me in detail about what I should take note of when I was finally abroad and how I could bett adapt to life and learning there.


    Ms Barman and I talked a lot in the waiting area. Being seen and heard Like this truly warmed me up inside. It made me look forward even more to the next part o my bune, and what was toe iloerver, I was about to board when Ms. Pitman received a phone call


    It was an unfamiliar voice on the other end, and her face started exhibiting signs of apprehension. When she finally hung up, she walked towards me with a saddened expression on her tore "I''m sorry, Evelyn, I''ve just received a notice that th


    this slot for student exchange has been taken up by someone else. You''re no longer eligible to be an exchange


    This eardropped like a bombibell, obliterating all the joy I had in my heart.


    I was stunned Trould hardly believe my ears. I was speechless,


    My Hartman looked at me, herpes apologetic as she tried to console ine, However, all I felt at that moment was endless dejectedness and bitterness. "Why that so This spot is mine. How can another take my spot just like us?-

 Chapter 282

    Chapter


    282


    My voice was trembling. I was very close to demanding Ms. Bartman for an answer.


    Was this a part of the Graysons tactics as well? They deliberately got me to be here happily, only to show me the distance in status I had with everyone else so that t would relent?


    I knew that fan was very powerful. If I were to go against him head-on, it wouldn''t end well for me.


    Ms. Bartman sighed. She wished that she had a reasonable exnation for this matter as well. She started to tell me what was happening.


    "I don''t know the exact situation yet, but I heard my higher-ups say that someone had intervened in this matter and isText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this spot out directly to someone else.


    is now all in vain.


    I was enraged. This wasn''t fair at all! I have had everything painstakingly prepared, but because of someone else''s selfishness, it was I stood up and was about to argue with relevant parties when Ms. Bartman held me back Please calm down for now, Evelyn. I know this is unfair to you, but we can''t do anything about this either. However, rest assured that we will try our best to you another opportunity."


    find


    now and would only cause me to sink into a deeper


    1 took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down. I know that anger and rashness couldn''t solve the problem hole.


    dependent


    on others right now. You losing this opportunity doesn''t mean that you won''t


    "I understand how you''re feeling, but we can''t force things. We''re still de have other opportunities"


    Ms Bamman still tried tofort me, but in reality, she also didn''t want me to make a scene.


    After thinking long and hard about it, I had a lingering thought-this matter probably served as a warning call for me.


    I couldn''t lose my bearings right now. I needed to find the reason within to know who was the one causing me trouble behind the scenes.


    "You''re right. If I went everywhere to announce the reason I lost this opportunity, I would bring more trouble to myself, and that would be very immature of me.


    Right now, I didn''t know who was behind this, so everything was still fuzzy and unclear for me.


    my best to better myself, Maybe this was all a part of my date. Thank you, however, for you. create a future for myself."


    encouragement, I''ll do better, get better results in school, and


    my gratefulness and left the waiting area quietly. Even though I was very


    unwilling and filled with disappointment, I knew I


    I nodded to Ms. Batman es a sign of my tldn''t just give up like this.


    shining, but my heart was unbelievably heavy.


    I walked out of the airport and looked up into the skies. The sun was still shini Thept telling myself that I couldn''t be defeated by this. I needed to m


    on and look for my own opportunities.


    However, even if I may be calm now, I needed the truth. Who took my spot?


    I wasn''t annous. This incident didn''t cause a lot of buvo in school, but as I continued to dig deeper, I found some clues.


    That day, I found some documentation in school only to find that the person who took my spot had an unfamiliar name.


    I didn''t know who this person was, but if this person was good, I would have heard some news about them.


    "Have you heard? The dumbass in our experiment groupst time went overseas as an exchange student. I had a feeling that something was off about this." Cam Banus For Free Cvery Days

 Chapter 283

    Coincidentally, two students who had their hands upied with documents walked past me. I overheard their conversation, which


    vitterest:


    "Haven''t you heard? E


    ? Being


    rich is also a superpower."


    I frowned slightly. As I listened on to their conversation, a sense of foreboding filled my heart.


    The "dess" that they had mentioned had sessfully gone abroad to be an exchange student, and it sounded like this could be rted to my lost opportunity.


    I started thinking back in detail as 1 tried to look for more clues in their conversation.


    "Yeah, Theard about that as well. I beard that his family is powerful and influential. He just went ahead and took over someone else''s spot.


    The other student chimed in his tone was unhappy and envious.


    I was shocked. Was this all really because of money?


    I denied this thought immediately. I believed that there was still justice and righteousness in the world. I have decided to dig deeper and investigate the matter so l could know the truth.


    I pretended to be unaffected as I walked beside them and asked with a smile, "Who is this person you''re talking about? Why have I never heard of him?"


    They gave me a look and seemed to think that I was a busybody, but still answered me anyway. "He''s the new dude in our experiment group. His name is Jacob Leigh 1 heard his family runs apany, and they are filthy rich." Jacob Leigh? I quickly racked my brain for information garding that name, but nothing came up. Was it really him who took my spot?


    1 didn''t dare to think more, but this was really very bizarre. If my spot wasn''t taken by someone else, I would''ve already embarked on a brand new learning journey


    However, now that I had lost that chance, I shouldn''t think too much about this.


    1thought I would no longer have any interaction with a certain bunch of people, but a familiar figure started reappearing in my world agal


    Ethan seemed to be keeping tabs on me. Since I didn''t go abroad, he had started appearing more frequently in my world again.


    1 hated bumping into him like this all the time, but I couldn''t avoid meeting him. So, I could only look for a way so that we won''t meet each other.


    That day, I was packing up my things, preparing to go for sses as usual, when he suddenly blocked my path. It had been a long time since west met. "What do you wande


    1cheagh Thad already made myself clear


    day. I didn''t understand tText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    purpose of him stopping me on my way. At th


    . At that time, there was a tinge of sonow in his


    "I''m not trying to cause you any trouble. I just want to apologize about something." There was sincerity in his eyes that wasced with a tinge of regret, like he had something be needed to make clearto me However, his apologies meant nothing to ine, because all he knew how to do was say them without any actions to back then u


    at you feel like you owe me an apology, don''t just say it with your mouth. Of course, I know you won''t do anything about it, so stop appearing in my life. It''s better for the both of us."


    I was very cold and firm towards him. I carried my b I was so determined about cutting ties


    books in my arms and tried to walk past him. I knew he was loolding at me, and he was probably curious as to why


    I knew we could never return to how we were, and wer


    would never have that kind of rtionship we h


    had once


    Tuote.


    I didn''t know whether he would try to approach me again, but I was frustrated that he kept appearing in my world again Maybe because I was very cold toward him, the rest of the time when we would meet each other, he would just remain silent. Tould only find another wayout since I had lost the spot to be an exchange student


    At this time, I found out that Mr. Watty had a new project, and he was able to bring a few students to Maville for a student exchange.


    I took the initiative to understand the project and started my prep work. This time, the project was about international fashion design, which was an area that I was very passionate about.

 Chapter 284

    lew this was a rare chance, and 1 had to give my all. I started preparing for this project anxiously. I was very meticulous in every stage, from researching Information to preparing a design proposal. This was my only chance. I couldn''t afford any mistakes.


    I started working on my design day and night, hoping to stand out in the plethora of contestants


    I had designed a modem outfit that was richly influenced by Galorian culture, and I tried to infuse traditional elements together with global fashion trends to form the perfectbination


    Every piece of my creation carried a part of my soul. They were the representation of my relentless pursuit of my dreams.


    At the same time, Ethan''s silhouette seemed to have faded from my world. I started being used to life without him. I may feel a little lonely sometimes, but I knew this was the path I had to take


    I no longer look forward to his apologies, and I no longer wish for him to return to my side, because 1 knew it was impossible between us,


    Finally, it was time for selection for Mr. Watty''s project. I brought my beautifully crafted pieces with me and made my way, feeling hopeful yet nervous, to the selection venue.


    I saw many excellent students there, and their pieces were equally stumming. However, I knew I needed to have confidence. I needed to believe in my capabilities. The selection process was a long and agonizing one, but I kept my calm and stayed confident I stood outside with everyone else.


    "There are so many people here. Only seven people will get the slot since Mr. Watty has a limit. I hope I''ll make it.


    The students around me were talking, while held onto my design sketches quietly.


    "Who knew what Mr. Watty would like? But this opportunity to do student exchange in Maville would mean a better future for us when wee back"


    Another student joined in the conversation, and his tone was filled with anticipation and bope.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    rlistened to their conversation, and even if I felt a little nervous, I was more determined about this.


    I knew I couldn''t be affected by them. I needed to focus on my creation and fight for this opportunity with my capabilities,


    The selection process finally began. I followed the rest of the students into the interview


    COOL


    In the interviewinom, Mr. Watty and a twother professors were seated behind a table. There were many designs disyed before them


    suddenly, I lost all my motivation for a split second, I was afraid that I wouldn''t be shortlisted and that I would lose this opportunity as well.


    Thave lived for two lives, but I had never properly leamed about an, I was only able to bravely be myself this time around.


    This time, not only did I choose a major liked, but could also design. So, I hoped to stand out in this field so I could better present my worth and, from there, Thrive an opportunity to further my studies


    Mr. Watty wore thick-rimmed sses at this time. He was paying very close attention to a few pieces before him. I watched his actions solemnly.


    He only picked a few out and stopped what he was doing. Then, he looked straight at us


    "I will only take seven people with me. I want to see the highlight of your creation. You only have three minutes each to present iL"


    Enjoy Adfier Headings

 Chapter 285

    leliminate you from the selections -


    "If you''re unable to tell me about the highlight of your designs and show me how much you want this, I will e


    I felt a little afraid as I watched Mr. Watty stare solemnly at us and speak without any emotions.


    "only have seven slots, but it doesn''t mean that I have to pick seven people. I could just pick one or none at all."


    After listening to Mr. Watty, I felt my heart drop. I felt pressure on me like never before. However, I also understood his stance. This was a chance for me to showcase my abilities. 1 needed to do my best.


    I took a deep breath, calmed my emotions, and sat quietly as I watched others present their pieces.


    suddenly, two very simr pieces appeared. I was surprised, but these two pieces incorporated very modem elements.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I saw Mr. Watty fraumas he ced both designs side by side topare them.


    "It''s hard for me to imagine that under circumstances like this, I could still see two such simr designs. I will eliminate both of you,"


    The two students involved jumped up immediately. They didn''t expect to be disqualified, I was also very taken aback upon witnessing this.


    "He was the one that had giarized me. Why did you disqualify me too?


    One of the students could not ept this oue. He was quick to defend himself as he pointed at the other student involved.


    Mr. Warty shook his head slightly. His tone was calm but tim as he replied, "I only look at the results, Your designs may be modern, but since there is a suspicion of giarism, I don''t trust either of you. Remember, as a designer, credibility and originality will be your most precious treasure."


    The two students involved might be unwilling, but they could only ept reality. However, one of them thought about it for a very long time and seemed to be humiliated as they red angry at Mr. Watty.


    I felt like the two designs were oddly familiar. It was of traditional Baroque style. I thought I had seen unique styles like these in a magazine somewhere. It was a wry unique piece of colored at


    The usage of an styles like these was very modem indeed, but we had merely leamed about them in ss and did not have chances for any real-life application "You''ve got to give me a valid exnation. It not, you''re just wasting our time. He giarized me, so why are you eliminating me?


    "How do i protect and prevent my creation from being gianized? Could you do so?"


    Looking at how haughty this male student was, I couldn''t help but be a little worried about this. I thought about it even more and felt like he had also giarized hiswork from somewhere else.


    Ithed to sack my brain to search for the ongin of this unique work of art and I suddenly remembered it. This was found in a niche magazine that my teacher once rmended to us in ss


    "You had to make me spell it out, bah? You giarized it from a magazine from overseas, where he giarized you. Both of you giarized. If you continue to argue about this, lean get you expelled. Do you hear me?"


    Forex in the Gold, gianing was the biggest taboo there was, especially iming a work giarized from materials out of the country as our


    The university rule was clear about this, at there were acts like these, involved parties could be expelled. That male student was at a loss for words. His face was ashen He was clearly frightened by Mr. Watty''s I also shocked by Mr. Watty''s address and falmess. I immediately felt Ennense respect for him


    swords.


    own in school.


    If he could treat all things with just fair and justness like this, he wouldn''t practice favoritism, or be bribed. I would be able to learn a lot of things from people like


    The situation became more serious from then on. No one tried to cut corners anymore


    Chiplet Sil

 Chapter 286

    like this, it wouldter


    Losing a spot for an opportunity to go abroad was just a sandlimatter. If someone were to get Hemselves expelled because of small matters lik


    As time passed, when I was the only one left, I felt way sme.asy,


    More thansa prople had already gone thusgh the interview process before this, but nuly two were selected


    I didn''t know if I would have the due to be the third person, but I needed to fight for myself.


    It was finally my tum. Look adeepbrealli, calmed my emotions, and went op


    "Ibid you a good day, professors and judges. My name is Evelyn Wiley, and this is any creation."


    submitted may design sketches respectfully, I may be really ansines inside, but my eyes shone with confidence and determination.


    Mr. Malty took over my design sketches and looked at them. His gaze lingered for a while before he lifted his head and looked intently


    "Evelyn Wiley, your design is very unique, Frantell that you''ve ced a lot of effort into this."


    Mr. Matty''s voice was quiet yet frin. His woulshruught me relief.


    I nodded. Truptinued telling the about my designerpt and creative process.


    *My curatiobined both traditional elements will moden ideas, yet at the same time, preserving the practicality of each outfit. They have a certain degree versatileness, so it would be totally fine to wear this regrly as well,"


    I exined in machidetall, trying to let every judge present understand where I wasing from, and the heart I put behind crafting each detailProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    1 knew clearly that this was not just apetition, but an opportunity to showcase my talents, and a stage to


    As I presented, Mr. Watty''s Tapwa began to loosen. His eyes gleamed with approval.


    The allie juders were all uniding, as wes they agreed with desig


    achieve my dreams.


    "Evelyn, your design is very native,bining traditional and under elements to form a perfect equilibrium, preserving not just the elegance of traditional elements, but also incorpording the modrin sense of contemporary styles. Imend your bravery and determination


    M Wante was smiling as tu spoke to me. He seemed to be very pleas


    ny design concept.


    Alter bearing abusition bois Mr. Warty, the aniousness in my heart had disappeared, and it was reced with joy and overwhelming excitement


    I knew Had already fulfilled the first slepto having my deram Come The


    However, Mr. Way''slope took a shop him and my heart dropped.


    Tuo ordinary. There''s no


    That''s unique to you."


    imame spot. It felt like my bubbles had burst and a bucket of cold water was dunloed onto my heal, extinguishing the hope that I had just


    I looked at his condered. 11 to look a list of yless in his eyes, indicating ta


    that he was


    merely pulling my leg, but all I saw was solemness.


    I took aderpurath and educandown souldn''t


    I walked up in the stage and took my design sketches, I showed it to one as I polute to each and every detall, exining my thought process, the thoughts betaal how materials were chose and sed different elements together. long as I''m determined), I''ll be able to find my ownique style nae day"


    that as


    ire Fries Tvery Days

 Chapter 287

    I looked at Mr. Watty and saw that he was surprised. Then, I saw approval in his eyes.


    Just when I thought I had moved him, he shook his head.


    "Lapud your emotional expression, and I admire your personality, but designing is never about these Talent is very important in designing Without the raw talent, it doesn''t matter if you were hardworking and determined for the rest of the oog, you will not seed. "


    Not everything was like how I had imagined it. Not everything could be changed using hard work, and that fact shocked me to my core, forcing me to face reality was I going to be eliminated? Did he not approve of my work?


    Confusion and unwillingness filled my heart. However, I understood that I couldn''t just for my dream because of one setback


    I took a deep breath and decided to try again. But before I could say anything, he tore my slotches into pieces-Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your work didn''t have your unique style incorporated in it, so it cannot be taken as a real work."


    saw the iciness in his eyes, He didn''t seem like he was joking. He looked like a page delivering the final blo "Works like these are a waste of my time.


    blow to my fate.


    His actions stunned me. Only silence was heard all around. All that was left was the shredded design sketch I had held in my hand, and endless dejectedness in m beam Looze. My whole world seemed to have crumbled all around me.


    my


    I tried to say something, but it felt like there was something lodged in my throat. I couldn''t make a


    sound,


    Mr. Wetty looked at me without an ounce of mercy in his eyes. All that was there were coldness and aloofness,


    style, to find your


    He continued faintly, "Evelyn, I see how hard you work, but in design, you can''t seed solely on hardwork itself. You need to find your own styl ownspiration."


    I looked down at my broken sketches. My heart was filled with bitternesT.


    "Bur, Mr. Warty, I really love design. I don''t want to just give up like this."


    I lifted my head and looked at Mr. Watty, detenination filled my eyes. He looked at me and was silent for a while.


    It felt like an eternity had passed. I felt like I was in bell, waiting for judgment to fall.


    His expression grew more solera Just when I thought that all was lost, he broke into a smule and mmed his hand on the table.


    "Tourability to withstand pressure is pretty good. That was a test to you because your creation is really great.""


    3 Warry''s Budden words took me by surprise. I didn''t know what he meant


    "I see qualities unique to you in your work Before that, I said that your work had no style that was unique to you because you hadn''t developed a distinctive peter that was craque to you. Wou''re just like a sponge, absorbing knowledge t What he said had really shocked me I didn''t think that he would actually like my work


    from all around you, and that''s why you''re able to weave different things you''ve learned to form different styles."


    designer t


    that can design different styles yet


    "Right now, what we''recking is precisely young people like you with innovative creations. It''s rare to find a young d corporate their own qualities to make each creation unique and distinctive," The dejectedness and confusion in my heart had dissipated upon hearing his words and were reced with warmth and overwhelming emotions.


    Thad never thought that my hard work and determination would be recognized by such a strict teacher.


    I took a deep beath in an attempt to cammy overwhelming emo


    Thank you for yourmendation, Mr. Watty. I know I stillckin many ces, but I''m willing to work hard, to keep trying, and to finally find my own style a Inspiration one day" Mr. Warty nodded, admiration shone in his eyes

 Chapter 288

    hapter 288


    "very good, Evelyn. Talent may be requined in designing, but hand work and determination are more important. Thi and determinationton designing, you''ll becoise anewellent designer in the future."


    His words really encouraged me I could almost nose see a straight path to sess for


    looked at Mr. Watty gratefully. My heart was filled with nothing but gratitude and respect for him.


    when i walked eat at the ss, I felt as its cotite lite had been renewed with a new door opening up before me.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    thad managed to carve a path to my dreams. I may have lost the chance to be anexchange student in the past, but I''ve also now received such a good oppor Just as I was ecstatic and was about to leave, I saw a familiar figure in front of me "Why are you here? There''s nothing more to talk about in betweenus,


    Liam appeared betone me and I was very surprised, Stew that he was bribed to alliberately get close to me, my heart shattered into a million pieces.


    He shook his head and pulled me aside, but didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Let me go. I dont want thing to do with you."


    Just as I was about to right back, he looked at me solemnly. "Don''t you want to know who took your spot?


    He looked at me mysteriously. That had sparked my curiosity. I wanted to know how the student exchange spot that the school had given to me was given to essay whatever you know, Ham


    Irned to teminat?n I didn''t want to seem overly emotional or dis before lun


    He looked at me and took a deep breath like he was treino calm his emotions as well,


    "That slot was supposed to be yours, but He paused. He seemed pressured the higher-ups in school to give your spot to someone else."


    he was looking for


    a suitable way to phrase it. "But someone used despicable methods


    I was supposed to be shocked, but when I knew that someone had really made ways to take my spot away in special ways, I was not surprised at all. However, I wanted to know who was behind these 11


    "Who did u Lasked earnestly. already had an inkling in my heart, but I needed to hear it from him


    Lam looked at me as emotions feeted in his eyes.


    w Mr. Ben Senior, because not only did you not heed his Instructions of leaving his grandson alone, you had also caused him embarrassment, that was why he took revenge on you Twas shocked by what I had heard.


    Lan may not be part of the university''s his methods and ability


    ''s administration, but he was able to invest in the university as a ta


    a family. He waspletely capable of making that reality with


    I had never thought that he would resort to such lowly methods just for a little student exchange spot.


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down


    I knew I shouldn''t


    Ergoy Adfree


    my head because of this matter. I couldn''t forgo my dreams for this, but I really didn''t low Liam''s purpose foring here all the way to

 Chapter 289

    "What is the purpose of you telling me about this, then? You want me to go up against him?"


    I looked straight into Liam''s eyes and tried to read his teal intentions from his perplexed expression.


    His eyes kept flicketing. He seemed to be hesitating, s, he replied with conviction, "Eve, my intention wasn''t for you to go up against Mr. Grayson Senior. felt that as a talented designer, you should''ve gotten what you deserved." His gaze was filled with concem. He seemed to be worried for me.


    "You worked hard to get the spot for the student exchange but lost it because of Mr. Grayson Senior''s selfishness. This is very unfair for you."


    I was quiet for awhile as unexinable emotions bubbled in my heart. I had never thought that I would be involved in such a conflict because of Ethan.


    wever, when I had drawn clear boundaries with them, I felt like my world had now be clean and bright.


    Perhaps there were some rtionships that had toe to an end. Not all genuine hearts could reap sincerity in return.


    Nevertheless, there were really no feelings involved between us. Liam''s sudden appearance and concern had also made me a little apprehensive.


    Price bitteti, twine shy


    I jus


    "I get wlur you mean, Lium "I tried to make my voice sound calm and determined. I also wanted him to know of my decision. "However, I would rather fight fo mtselt with my own capabilities." Then, I looked at him dead in the eyes as wariness crept into my gaze.


    "Everything regarding me is no longer any of your business," 1 said. "If you want to take part in my life, you unfortunately no longer have the right to as well. So, I ink it shetta if we step meeting up with each other"


    It was better tuut ties earlier, especially now that I''ve gotten a new chance to be an exchange student. If I did well, I could anticipate going abroad with my teachers, and this was a rare opportunity that was hard toe by.


    it wouldn''t let ampone affect me, and I wouldn''t waste my time on trivial matters. I just didn''t know why he came looking for me again.


    Pertups her bad telt in distancing myself and had also heard many rumors, but his eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Ha looked a little burt as exasperation filled his gaze, and he let out a long sigh.


    "I duo I think that we would end up being strangen like this. I know I''ve hurt you, but I hope you could give me a chance to red. looked at him


    myself."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    he said those words, and I felt like he was being so ridiculous. I really wanted to burst out inughter. Eined to calm my emotions, but it was trally hard for m *me you''ve made your choice, and I know I''ve wronged you. I hope you''d give m


    o say things that could make us both rem I looked at how solemn he was and I felt like this was all a joke, It was true that people only recognized the worth of something after they had lost it. me a chance to make it up to you. Please don''t be so cruel to me." Ledientbey lost it, they rensely. There were no free lunches in the world, and there was no way at all to


    Tend you to make it up to me You didn''t do anything wrong it''s just that we all make different choices when ites to having to make decisions."

 Chapter 290

    The reason he chose to work withn was simple-the money was good. If I could offer him the same, he wouldpromise That was human nature, after all, only when faced with a tough decision, would people reveal their true selves, often making


    choices that were hard to swallow. But as I thought about the investments we had shared, I knew what I had to do. Since things between us had reached a point of no return, it was time to draw a clear line and settle everything once ait for all. "we''ve invested together in the past, and we''ve seen some returns. If you don''t mind, I''d like to take this opportunity to settle all our ounts. That way, we''ll have no lingering business or resentment,"


    I knew it sounded cold, but this was the only way to truly cut ties


    Mywords must have struck him hard because his expression atarkened, his mood bing visibly heavier. After a long, deep breath, he nodded.


    "If you want to settle thingspletely, we''ll review the ounts, I''ll call you tomorrow, and we''ll meet to finalize everything. I''ll spend tonight organizing all


    the details"


    Now that he had made up his mind, I didn''t press any further. I nodded in agreement and let it at that


    Over the next few days, I focused on preparing for my uing exchange program while he followed his promise. When w detailed reports, moeipts, and numerous documents. (we met again, he had everything ready-


    "I''w sorted everything. Regarding the Southcliff Shize project, you have two options. You can either take your moneyying out the paperwork before me. y nowo


    or reinvest in the project," he exined,


    Even though my initial investment wasn''trge, he had taken a bigger share. If left my investment in the Southcliff Shire project, I''d have to stay tied to this ce


    clenching my teeth, I thought for a long while before making a decision that he couldn''t quiteprehend.


    "Convert everything I''ve invested into cash. I just want the money."


    Though Flew the projects would likely yield greater returns in the future, I needed to focus on the present.


    Moving to a new country and building a life in a new city wasn''t going to be easy


    Ineeded a solid financial foundation to make that transition, and ensuring I had ess


    immediate funds wasText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    my priority.


    *if you pull out now, you won''t get much from the long-term returns. These projects will bring in even more in the future," Liam tried to persuade me


    but simply shook my head. "I''ve made up my mind. Do as I said "


    Sening how firm I was, he could only sighand nod. We went through the paperwork, signing oft on all the details, and I finally received my share of the money.


    It turned out to be a substantial sum-inuch more than 1 had anticipated. I hadn''t expected such small investments to yield such high return


    No wonder these prominent families could turn their fortunes around with just a few smart investments. All it took was the right eye for opportunity and a good investment strategy, and they could rake in massive profits in ashort period of time. Some projects required heavy upfront investments, but the long-term payoffs were lin


    Limmense


    That was how the Grayson fenily had built its empire, and it was how they continued to dominate the business world today.


    Once all the contracts were signed, Liam''s expression softened. He looked at me with a trace of reluctance in his eyes, staring at me intensely. "Can''t we still be friends?" he asked quietly. m Bonus For Free Every Day

 Chapter 291

    I paused for a moment, then shook my head firmly, meeting his gaze with unwavering resolve.


    "Liam, our rtionship has gone far beyond just being friends. We each have our own paths to walk, or own choices to make,


    a long moment, he looked up again, his eyes filled with determination.


    He lowered his head, absorbing my words in silence. After a long mo


    I respect your decision. If we can''t be friends, then we''ll go our separate ways, I''ll fight for what I want, and I hope you do th


    1 smiled softly, not surprised by his response. Liam had always been ambitious. He was never content with what he had, always reaching for something greater


    I was no different. That was why we were never meant to be just friends. We were destined to be rivals


    I stood up and extended my hand. "Good luck"


    He stood as well and shook my hand. "All the best to you too."


    And with that, our meeting ended. We both turned and walked away, each headed toward our own futures


    He had his life, and I had mine.


    It had always been parallel lines, never meant to be crossed. And even when we did, it only left us both more disillusioned. Back at my dorm, 1 packed up my things. Most of my ssmates had already left for internships or other reasons, leaving the Spending myst night alone in that quiet room, I felt a strange hollowness inside


    e ce eenly empty.


    But I had finally secured the opportunity I''d been fighting for Now, I could chase the dreams 1 once thought were out of reach was determined to see my aspirations through to be a top designer one day. After organizing Everything, I slipped into a


    a deep sleep.


    I saw her again in my dream-my grandmother, radiant and beautiful. Though her back was slightly bent, she seemed to glow with a gentle Standing in the sunlight, her figure cast a soft,forting shadow. Tears welled up in my eyes, and 1 bit my lip, unable to believe I could see her again


    light.


    "Grandma, I''ve missed you so much! I can to her, throwing my arms around her, the sensation so real that it eased all the wounds in my heart.


    She gently stroked my head, and the warmth of her touch filled me with peace.


    For so long. I''d been adrift, abandoned even by my own father. Only Grandma had ever loved me like I was her whole world.


    "My sweet girl," she said softly "You''ve been through so much, but I''m sorry I couldn''t stay with you."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears streamed down my face as held her tighter. Even MORE


    made my heart ache


    thy dream, she loved me so much. But gnawed at me-thinking of all the ways I had falled her


    If I had stayed by her side, could I have prevented that tragedy? Could I have kept that cruel woman from hurting her?


    "I''m so sorry, Grandma, 1 don''t have the power to avenge younght now, but one day, I''ll make them all


    Leah was the real munderer, and now she was out there, living free abroad.


    Pay. H<pn had helped coverup her crimes, erasing every bit of evidence, tuming a clear-cut case into one of "insufficient evidence".

 Chapter 292

    Helping the real murderer escape Justice-wasn''t that a crime in itself?


    they paid for everything they had done.


    All of their actions, one by one, had left indelible marks on my heart. One day, I would make sure the


    I had thought that bringing them to justice would bring peace to Grandma''s soul, but in my dream, she only sighed softly. "I don''t want me vet granddaughter to live with such a heavy heart. I just want you to be safe and happy," she said, gently stroking my hair, just like she used to and wrapped her small arms around me when I was little.


    I was dooded with memodes of my happiest childhood days when Grandma would sit in her chair while I sat on a small stool by her side.


    Back then, I was a tiny, adorable thing, and Grandma always wore a smile, basling in the sunlight.


    We''d sit in ther


    evard, feeling the warm breeze on our faces, a sense of serenity enveloping us,


    The sight of ripe cucumbers and tomatoes growing in the garden added to the peaceful countryside vibe.


    feeling like a princess under her loving hands


    Her wrinkled hands would renderly smoothiny hair, and she''db it with such care, making it soft and neat. Grandma always braided my hair into cute little pigtails, just like the other girls. I''d watch with admiration, feelin No matter what I wanted, she would always do her best to make it happen.


    But now, the one person who had given me that warmth and love was gone forever.


    "Grandma, pleasee back I want to eat your pancakes again. I want to do so much for you. I want to spend more time with you." The moce spoke, the ace the sadness overwhelmed me. Tears Streamed down my face, and I cried so hard Suddenly, a Lucrup jerked me awake.


    I couldn''t catch my breath.


    Tell the cold, wat tears on my face, my eyes swollen and red. When I opened them, the burning sensation made believing it was just a dream even harder. Since Grandma passed away, I never had such a vivid dream of her, I missed her so deeply. Perhaps she felt my longing for her in heaven and found a way to visit me


    in my dream


    I suddenly recalled a saying-the ghosts people tear might just be the ones someone has longed to see but couldn''t. I felt a strangefort in having such a dream beton lembarked on my umey


    Grand would have encouraged Leah had shattered my family, all forher selfish pursuit of love Sie had dragged my entire life into a pit of darliness What was once a bright and hopeful future for me had turned into a swamp of despair.


    me to pursue my dreams, but she had also urged me to let go of hatred. How could I possibly do that?


    I might have the strength to grow flowers in this mire, but who could ever heal the wounds inside my heart?


    There was time to dwell on my sadness. I nced at the clock-It was already 4:30 am


    They had begants lighten Though I missed the sunrise, I could feel that today would be a busy one, lentless, anticipating any joumey, I climbed out of bed and finished parking everything.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My d0 am, I was at the cafeteria, where the kitchen staff were already working preparing breakfast. Wading demon with such dedication, Helt gratitude for all ther After getting my dad, I sat quietly in a corner, eating my breakfast alone. As I took a bite, I noticed a familiar figure in the distance.


    meals I had eate there during my time at the university


    Enjoy Ad Free Readings

 Chapter 293

    It was Ethan, sitting alone and having breakfast.


    I immediately lowered my head, hoping to avoid any interaction with him. I didn''t want anything to do with him anymore,


    But, of course, he spotted me. With his tray in hand, he walked over, seeming just as surprised to see me in the cafeteria at this hour.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    To my dismay, we had ordered the exact same breakfast-coffee and two scones.


    He sat across from me, and I couldn''t help but frown. His attempt to get close to me made me ufortable.


    *know you probably still hate me," he began hesitantly, "but I also know you''re leaving soon. So, let me offer you a parting blessing, at least."


    His voice was unsure as if he feared I''d refuse. But with him sitting right in front of me, how could I even begin to reject him?


    "Mr. Grayson, we''re not close enough for you to send me blessings. If you have so much time, maybe you should focus on keeping your grandfather in check"


    The thought of everything fan had done weighed heavily on me, filling me with frustration.


    Did you know he''s been buying people off?" I wanted to throw everything out in the Tanhed med to bribe Liam, pushing him to stay with me in an effort to distance me from Ethan. open


    "He''s done quite a bit for his precious grandson. He''s worked hard to ensure you and L country. You should thank him for all his efforts."


    can have your perfect love story-even helping a murderer escape the


    Intentionally wasted the knife, wanting him to feel at least a fraction of the difort lived with every day. Why should I suffer in the shadows like a rat, weighed down by pain, while he g got to enjoy the sunshine?


    "Did you know your grandfather intentionally gave my spot in the student exchange program to someone else? I always knew th but Inner realized howpletely you could destrgard thew." I red at him, my heart burning with a mix of anger and helplessness.


    the Grayson family wielded


    d power.


    He lowered his head, clearly affected by my words. After a moment of silence, he spoke softly, I admit, the Grayson family has done a lot of things they shouldn''t bove. But I didn''t know any of this." He looked up at me, his eyes filled with pain and conflict. "I never meant to h


    o hurt you. I never intended to


    use you. I just didn''t know."


    voice altered, and he couldn''t continue


    y responsible. But his family, his grandfather-they had


    alooked at him, my emotions a tangled mess. Maybe he really didn''t know. Maybe he wasn''t personally ceused irreparable damage to my lite


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to keep my voice steady. "Ethan, I don''t me you. But I can''t forgive your family either."


    He Lazed at me, guilt and anguish kering in his eyes.


    Mesat there in ulence until the caterena staff began clearing the tables. I stood up, ready to leave.


    Suddenly, he rose to his feer and said "Eve, have a sale journey."


    Iddarumback. I walked straight out of the cafeteria


    Dep down luld be thest time we''d ever cross paths


    But I knew that the wounds in my heart-the hatred, the pain-would take a long time to


    With my


    age hand, I headed for the airport.


    The sun shone brightly down on me, but I couldn''t feel any warmth at all


    heal.

 Chapter 294

    My heart felt Emzenlike nothing could ever warm it again.


    At the aliport, I went through the usual motions, checking in and preparing for what was supposed to be the start of


    The thought of leaving all these familiar faces behind filled me with an odd sense of reliet, just then, Mr-Watty arrived with two other students, ready toplete their check in


    "Ms. Wiley, I hope you make the most of this opportunity. You low how high my expectations are for you," Mr. Watty said, with a tone that carried both incouragement and pressure. He wasn''t wrong-he had great hopes for me. He wanted me to participate in the student exchange program in Maville and win first ce in an international. desigpetition Once our boarding wasplete, we gathered together to discuss the uing trip.


    It was then that I leamed this student exchange program wasn''t just about academieworking-it involved a major internationalpetition, one of the biggest in the field,


    "I''ve always wanted to establish my own student exchange team," Mr. Walty began, "and I need you all to make our school proud in this internationalpetition. This is not just about the present-it''s about building your future careers."


    Mr. Warty was well-known in the field, having guided many students whoter became highly sessful, even gaining international recognitionExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tilbe focusing more attention on you, but that doesn''t mean I''ll neglect the others. We''re a team, and you need to remember that during the fashion designpetition. Each of you has to shine in your own way."


    He handed us a stack of documents, and Thegan flipping through them while he exined the details


    "These include thepetition niles, past winners, and samples of previous works. I don''t ask for much-just no giarism, no breaking th line


    the rules, and you''ll be


    As the ne cruised smoothly above the clouds, I scanned through the materials with a mixture of excitement and nerves.


    This opportunity was monumental forme. It was not Mr. Watty also carefully chose the other two students, Gabrielle Bt and William Carter. Gabrielle was lively and excellent atmunicating, while William was just a chance to prove myself but to show that I could coborate with others while representing our school. more reserved but highly sidled in technique


    we exchanged quick introductions on the ne and then dove into discussions about our ns for thepetition.


    "I think we should start by selecting a theme, Gabrielle suggested."


    The theme will guide our entire design process."


    "Lagree," Ladded. "It''s crucial to have a clear direction,"


    "But what should the theme be? William asked, looking puzzled.


    We hell into silence for a moment, each of us deep in thought Suddenly, I remembered an article I had read recently about environmentalism and sustainable development


    How about we go with ''Green Fashion''? Sustainability is a hot topic right now, and the fashion industry is increasingly focusing on eco-friendly practices," I proposed, unsure if the idea would resonate with the o others


    meaningful, and we can really explore it from different angles"


    "That''s a great idea," Gabrielle said enthusiastically. "It''s me


    #1 agree." Willian chimed in "We can work with sustainable materials, focus on eco-conscious design principles, and emphasize ethical production methods, It''s concept with lots of potential


    Bothed them were on board, and Mr. Watty nodded approvingly as well.


    "It''s a strong concept," he said. "But remember, if you''re choosing a theme like sustainability, you need to make sure it connects to international Lashion trends. It has to align with realistic sustainable development practices for the global fashion industry." m Bonus For Fice Every Day

 Chapter 295

    Mr. Wally''s words were like a beacon, guiding us forward.


    Having a great theme wasn''t enough to stand out in an internationalpetition. We had to dig deep, explore every angle, and make sure our work had real depth The four of us sat together, diving into a detailed discussion about our theme, "Green Fashion".


    This was a rare opportunity in my life, and by the time the nended, we had settled on a concrete n.


    Our discussions had been intense but rewarding, and for the first time, I truly appreciated the thrill of academic coboration.


    When wended, I could immediately feel the distinct atmosphere of Maville. The culture here had a different vibe, something I hadn''t experienced before.


    Perhaps it was a fresh start in a new country. My whole body rxed as we stepped onto foreign soil


    estay close, everyone. I''ll take you to the dors, and you can settle in and rest for a bit," Mr. Watty saidndly, his eyes full of warmth as if he were watching over his own children.


    I was eager to get a feel for this new environment, to see what kind of ce we''d be living in for the next few weeks


    Following Mr. Watty''s lead, Gabrielle, William, and made our way to th


    campus


    The architecture was strikingly different from what we were used to, each building infused with a touch of foreign charm.


    The campus was alive with a blend of academic energy and cultural richness, filling me with excitement about what was toe.


    After we checked into our dorms, we started unpacking, sharing our thoughts about thepetition and what living in another country would be like.


    "I didn''t think I''d it past thepetition selection. I was sure I''d be eliminated, Gabrielle admitted, her nerves showing despite the excitement.


    "It''s nice they''ve set us up in the same building." William noted, ncing around. "The dorms are really well thought out. Even though we''re not sharing rooms, being on the same floor makes things easier" Astared to their thoughts, I couldn''t help but take in the charm of the ce.


    The dorms were like traditional Inns, and the fresh air carried a faint, sweet fragrance.


    I realized there was arge flower garden below, its blooms filling the air with a pleasant scent.


    Gabrielle eagerly talked about her dreams in the fashion world while William quietly flipped through the materials, searching for Inspiration.


    Seeing their passion, Tcouldn''t help but smile, a calm sense of satisfaction settling


    "How about we take a walk and explore the area a bit? Maybe try some local food?" I suggested, eager to get a sense of the ce and limate to the new surroundings


    I to invite Mr. Walty to join us for a meal, but he was tied up with work, so we didn''t want to


    Each of them quickly agreed, nodding enthusistically. We decided t disturb him


    Exited, the three of us set out on our own, stepping onto the unique streets of Maville.


    The streets here were unlike anything I''d ever seen before.


    Historical buildings intertwined with modem art create a stunning backdrop.


    The maple trees lining the streets swayed gently in the breeze as if weing us, strangers from atarExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As we wandered, taking in the sights, it became clear why so many artists were bom here. I could feel the artistic energy in everyer of the city, from the murals on the walls to the sculptures tucked into quiet alleyways Each piece of art seemed to capture the creator''s soul, their unique prospective.


    This was a country steeped in an, and I could already feel its influence sinking into me. The inspiration was everywhere, waiting to be found

 Chapter 296

    As we walked, admiring the vibrant murals on the walls, I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of awe. The traditional and with modem creativity. The beauty of it struck me.


    We wandered down the street and stumbled upon what appeared to be a bustling food street.


    be paintings blended rich col


    we entered a local eatery, where the d¨¦cor was simple yet elegant, with a strong cultural presence. The atmosphere made us feel like we had stepped into a lit piece of history, blending old-world charm with modem touches. We ordered a variety of local delicacies, eager to taste the country''s unique vors


    "Mavillian cuisine isn''t just delicious; it also has a distinct art to its desserts," William noted as he flipped through the menu. "Each dessert is crafted like a sculptor''s masterpiece."


    William had done his research on the local cuisine, so we relied on him to guide us through the menu


    "why don''t you pick a few specialties for us? I''d love to try something unique," I suggested.


    He dly took on the task, ordering several dishes for us to sample. Our anticipation grew


    on grew as we waited for the food to arrive,Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When the tes finally hit the table, the smell awakened our taste buds, and the presentation was just as impressive.


    The vors were even better than expected, leaving us all in silent appreciation as we savored each bite.


    our ns for the uingpetition.


    While we enjoyed the meal, we continued discussing our


    "I think we should start by focusing on materials," Gabrielle suggested between bites. "We need to find eco-friendly, sustainable fabrics to make our designs Stand out


    I nodded in agreement. "Exactly. We can check out local markets and factories to see what''s avable."


    our designs to


    William chimed in, "And we should keep an eye on thetest fashion trends internationally. We need to know what''s popr right now f we want our depete on a global scale." darkened, and night had fallen


    The conversation flowed easily as we bounced ideas back and forth. Before we knew it, the sky had da After fishing our meal, I wiped my mouth and smiled.


    "Let''s not dive into work just yet. How about we explore the city and soak in the atmosphere?" I suggested. Gabrielle''s eyes lit up. "I noticed a lot of little lights hanging outside earlier. I''d love to see why they call this ce the "Cit Her curiosity was infectious, and I couldn''t help but admire her straightforwardness.


    "I''m interested in checking out some of the undqur buildings around here, too. Let''s go," I added, eager to take in the sights. Nightfall made Maville even more enchanting.


    Romance,"


    We stepped out of the restaurant and wandered along theets, the twinkling lights casting a magical glow over the city like scattered star earth


    Though most of the shops had closed, the distant This serene, enchanting atmosphere offered us a sense of warmth andfort, something we hadn''t expected to find so sounds of musle andughter filled the air, adding to the night''s chann At that moment, I found myself rediscovering a sense of innocence,


    It was a feeling I hadn''t experienced since high school-true friendship without the pressures of life weighing me down.


    Since then, life had changed in ways I couldn''t have predicted


    Perhaps this new beginning wasn''t just a fresh start but also a unique opportunity, a chance to reshape my life.


    from home.


    brought down to


    We strolled through the streets until we found ourselves in arge za bustling with people. Some were sitting, others standing, all basking in the peaceful beauty of the night

 Chapter 297

    At the center of the za stood a massive sculpture illuminated by the surrounding lights. It was shaped like a maple lea spirit of the country. ng the unique culture andText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Excited as always, Gabrielle took out her phone and began snapping I


    g pictures of the sculpture and the surrounding scenery.


    The peaceful, joyful atmosphere of the ce started to rub off on me, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a sense of calm and happiness.


    "Aren''t you going to take some photos? You can show your friends how beautiful it is here. The shots wille out great!" Gabrielle said, showing me some of h photos, her tace beaming with excitement


    Het enthusiasm was contagious, and I thought of L She had always been so supportive, and I wanted to share this moment with her too,


    "Alright, I''ll take a


    e p?ctures, but I''m not great at photography, I replied with a smile.


    We spent the next few minutes walking, stopping now and then to capture moments on our phones. Before long, I started feeling tired and decided to put my phone away.


    The three of us sat down in a quiet corner of the za, chatting and taking in the sights of this foreign country at night.


    We''d already explored so much and seen so many beautiful things,


    There was


    as something invigorating about venturing into the unknown, filling us with youthful energy and excitement. just as I was about to take in another deep breath of the crisp night air, I caught sight of a familiar figure in the distance. My heart skipped a brat. Was that Erhan? It could be could it? Even here, in this foreignnd, I couldn''t escape him.


    1


    "Are you okay, Eve? You look a little pale. Did something happen?" Gabrielle asked, noticing my difort.


    1 nked and nibbed my eyes, trang to focus, but when I looked again, there was no sign of him. I must have imagined it.


    I wiped my eyes and took another look in the direction where I thought I''d seen him. Nothing. It was just my mind ying tricks on me.


    Ithan had haunted my thoughts for so long, dominating my youth with a love that had be so tangled with pain. I had given him the best years of my life, those Umocent and naive years where I had believed love could conquer anything.


    But first loves often end in sadness, and now the love I once had for him was buried deep, slowly turning into something darker.


    Thook my head, trying to clear my mind of the old memones and t


    Taking a deep breath, Thurned to Gabrielle and William, "Let''s


    on the present.


    sgoexplore some more."


    We stood up and continued walking, eager to see what else this charming city had to offer


    toon, the light i of a small art gallery cought our attention. The walls outside the gallery were adorned with bright, abstract paintings, almost as if they were lowriting us in to experience the wonders with


    Carlos, we entered the gallery, where we were greeted by a collection of art pieces-oil paintings, sculptures, photography. Each piece was filled with passion,


    An we moved through the gallery, immersing ourselves in the emotions and stories each piece conveyed, it felt like we had entered a world of magic where art and


    1 was losing myself in the am, a young artist approached nie


    I know we don''t kneachother, but I think you''re very beautiful. I''d like to give you a rose," he


    he said, offering ine a blooming rose.


    The young artist had long brown hair and a stylish appearance. His sudden gesture caught me oft guard, and I felt a little taken aback by his boldness.


    Phad a lushit of folding papercranes whenever I found myself being in peace, and I happened to have one in my pocket. It was a small token, but offering it in rachunge for his kindness felt r

 Chapter 298

    Lucidly, I still had the paper crane in my hand, which I could offer in return as a gift.


    The artist took the crane with a glimmer of surprise in his eyes. He smiled warmly and said, "This crane is exquisite, I really like it. Thank you for your gift. I we can be friends"


    We exchanged contact Information, and the artist enthusiastically invited us to visit his studio.


    We saw even more of his work at his studio, each piece brimming with creativity and inspiration. It was as if every stroke and detail was infused with a piece


    soul


    We chatted for quite some time, findingme


    By the time we left the gallery, night had fully settled over the city.


    The three of us walked back to the dorm, the cool air brushing against our faces. Little did I know that I had uninowingly fallen into a carefully crafted trap. It wasn''t until many yearster that I woulde to learn the truth-that the artist had intentionally drawn me in under someone e


    But back then, in those early days, his lindness gave me a sense of warmth andfort in a foreign ce.


    Back at my dorm, I sank into the soft bed, feeling a rare botment of peace. As through the quiet of my dreams. else''s instructions.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    drifted into sleep, the exhaustion of the day pulling me under, a familiar voice br


    "Eve, I''m so sorry. I never wanted to burt you I just didn''t realize how much damage I was causing."


    It was Ethan''s voice. Over and over again, he apologized, standing by my side as though he had been there all along


    I shook my head, trying to pull away from him, terrified that even a nce in his direction would be enough to make me fall for him again.


    "But you let the one responsible for my grandmother''s death go tree, Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    There was an unbridgeable chin between us, a gap I could never cross. I wanted nothing more than to free myself from the chains that bound me to him.


    it he had loved me even a little, maybe things wouldn''t have turned out like this. Maybe we wouldn''t be standing on opposite sides of this void.


    "If you don''t love me, stop wasting my time."


    These were words I couldn''t bring myself to say in real life. It was only in dreams like this that I had the strength to be honest,


    "I''ll prove it to you," he said suddenly, gripping my hand tightly. "I do love you"


    The intensity of his touch caught me off guard, leaving me frozen in ce.


    It was the first time I had felt such raw emotion from him, as though he was pouring his entire heart into that single moment, trying to melt the walls I had built around myself, an


    I could feel the coldness of his touch spreading through me, as though the clull of his hand was real, pulling me wanted to break free, I couldn''t escape the grip of this dream. deeper into the nightmare. No matter how much


    Tears streamed down my face, and I became painfully aware that I was still conscious, trapped in the space between dream and reality.


    My eyes opened just a crack. Through the faintest slit, I saw his face.


    "Are you really here?" I whispered


    ife seemed startled, almost panicked, as he let go of my hand and hurriedly backed away, vanishing from my sight as quickly as he had I wanted to sit up, to reach out and grab him, but my body felt limp and The dream was suffecating paling me under, and I soon fell back into unconsciousness, unsure of what was real and what wasn''t. When I finally woke up, sunlight was streaming into the room, filling everyer with wannth, powerless


    lile I had been drained of all my strength


    Rubbing my eyes, tried to shake off the remnants of the dream, but when I touched


    amans For Free Every Days


    appeared.


    my face, I could still feel the faint traces of dried tears at the corners of my


    I got up and walked to the window, raking in a deep breath of the crisp morning air, hoping to shake off the remnants or the unsettling dream.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299)


    The sunlight streamed through the cracks in the curtains, warm and grotle as if whispering to me that a new day had begun and it was time to leave the past behi and embrace the future.


    Allerwashing up, I changed into something casual, ready to head out and enjoy the morning in this new country. But as I reached for the ring on my desk, I notic something unsettling-the paper crane was missing "This can''t be!"


    Last night, after retuning to the dors, I didn''t immediately go to sleep. Instead, I took out a sheet of light blue paper and folded a paper crane.


    been moved slightly.


    I remember distinctly leaving it on my nightstand. But now, the crane was gone, and the ring had also b


    My heart began to race. Could it be thatst night wasn''t just a dream? Had he reallye to my room?


    I quickly scanned the room, hoping to find some trace of the paper crane, some evidence that would exin its disappearance.


    But the room remained eerily still, devoid of any presence but mine.


    I began to doubt myself, thinking perhaps I had simply imagined it all, that the vividness of the dream was a product of my mind''s deep longing.


    But the missing paper crane... That small, nagging detall felt like a seed nted in my heart, taking root and growing into something I couldn''t easily dismiss.


    I kept telling myself it was only a dream, but deep down, a voice whispered, "What if he really was here?"


    Determined to find the truth, I searched everyer of the room, looking for any sign confirming or denying my suspicions.


    After what felt like ages, I found nothing until I noticed the door was slightly ajar.


    Suddenly, it all made sense. I had fallen into a deep sleep, likely alter consuming something that induced drowsiness. Ether he had truly been here, or someone was The fact that nothing harmful had been done during such an opportune moment only deepened the mystery. Whoever it was, t immediately clear.


    pretending


    be him, slipping into my life when I was at my most vulnerable.


    they had a purpose that wasn''t


    My mind felt overwhelmed, the pressure building as I tried to piece together the puzzle. I decided to push it aside for now, not wanting to let it weigh me down any


    further.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After pulling myself together, theaded downstairs to join the group


    udents, you''ll be attending sses here. Since you''re in your third year, you''ll be joining the other students. I''ll take you to your new ssroom," Mr. Watly exined, meticulously arranging everything for us.


    with our design tools in hand, we walked into the new ssroom, greeted by unfamiliar faces. I couldn''t shake the sudden sense of me, the feeling of being out of ce


    But that feeling didn''tst long


    While Mr. Watly went to me thing staff, we were left to interact with the local students.


    difort that washed over


    Sensing Gabrielle and William''s eyes, I took the lead, even though I wasn''t entirely confident. I pulled thers along as we stepped up to the fro


    front of the


    "These are exchange students from Jason here to share their experiences. Let''s give them a warm wee," the professor, a pale-skinned woman, said as she Introduced us to the ss, her simile encouraging


    Though my hands were slightly trembling, intertwined them to give myself a sense of security. I could feel all the eyes on "Hello everyone, my name is Evelyncrayson," I said with a smile, hoping to project an image of confidence and ease as I greeted the room full of curious faces.


    o me. and I took a deep breath to calm my

 Chapter 300

    Despite my nerves, I knew this was an opportunity to showcase myself, and I didn''t want to let it slip away.


    Taming around, I wrote my name on the ckboard.


    I shared a bit about my hobbies and the areas I was most passionate about, hoping this would help break the ice and make me more approachable.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The ssroom erupted in apuse, and I felt some tension in my shoulders cased.


    Gabrielle and William quickly introduced themselves as well, and the professor then pointed out our seats.


    "Yournguage skills are impressive, but since you''re here as short-term exchange students, ral like to ce you in different groups. That way, you can engage team activities and gain more coborative experience," the professor said thoughtfully as she divided us I found myself seated among curious ances, their watt smiles casing the nervousness //


    t had been building inside m


    Trying to blend into the new enviament, I struck up a conversation with the students around me. you''re from Josona, right? I could tell from your a I stared at her in surprise. I hadn''t expected to meet someone who could speak mynguage here.


    ent during your introduction," a blonde girl sitting next to me said, speaking flient Jovish. Yes, I''m from Jose. It''s nice to meet you," I replied, smiling, hoping this could be the start of an The rest of the ss went smoothly. Despite the differences in our cultural and academic backgrounds, there was a strong willingness to learn from each other


    a new friendship.


    of mutual understanding and


    I participated actively in the discussions, sharing my thoughts and ideas, and soon enough, I felt like I was beginning to find my ce in this When lunchtime arrived, the three of us decided to check out the local food in the cafeteria.


    The ce was packed, bustling with students grabbing tes of food that ranged from familiar dishes to exotic specialties.


    As we moved through the crowd, Gabrielle and William scanned the area, eager to find the best dishes avable. *Don''t wander oft," Gabrielle called out, ncing back "We''ll find a spot and grab some good food to eat together." new environment


    I nodded, watching them dan ahead like excited food lovers on a mission. But then, amid the sea of people, 1 caught a glimpse of Ethan''s figure again..


    That strong, confident build was unmistakable. This time, it wasn''t just a fleeting hallucination. I was sure it wa


    him


    I pushed through the crowd without thinking, determined to catch up with him. But the tide of students flowing through the cafeteria blocked my path, and by the time I managed to weave cluough, he was gone. The figure had disappeared as if swallowed by the crowd. I began to doubt my own eyes, but the image of him was burned into my memory-too vivid, too real to dismiss as just my imagination.


    In this foreign country, though, all I could do was move forward, adapt, and keep going.


    "Weren''t we just telling you not to wander off? if I hadn''t spotted you in time, you would''ve been swept away by the crowd!" William called out, of food as he and Gabrielle returned with their arms full of colorful dishes. bncing tes


    exhaled, relieved to see them. But the right of that familiar figure still lingered in my mind, and I knew deep down it wasn''t just a mistake. I was sure of who I saw.


    my eye.


    And then, som on the ground, lying innocuously in the midst of the bustling cafeteria, was a pa


    apaper crane. It was identical


    to the light blue paper crane I had folded before.


    Enjoy Ad-Free Reading

 Chapter 301

    Chapter


    301


    I froze, now heat racing as if time had stopped at that moment. I bent down and carefully picked up the paper crane, whichy quietly in my palm as i telling avantinished story.


    Only Ethan and I understood the significance of this paper crane. Its sudden appearance here meant that he had been here, or perhaps he was somewhere nearby, silently watching my every move.


    I looked around; the crowd bustled about, everyone preupied with their own affairs,pletely unaware of the crane in my hand. Yet, I could feel a strong gaze


    so intense that I couldn''t ignore it.


    "Why did you pickoop a paper crane? Do you like these little things?" William was the typical man, oblivious to the deeper significance behind the crane. His confusion was evident as he looked at it.


    I took a deep breath, trying to calm the excitement rising r within me.


    The crane''s presence reattinned that my previous feelings were not mere illusions. "It''s not that; it just reminds me of an old friend. It''s hard to see him again, especially in a foreignnd."


    I didn''t believe he would actually be here, yet all signs suggested he was, Had Ethan reallye to this ce?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Was all of this just a coincidence, or was he doing it on purpose?


    I held the paper crane tightly, determined to uncover the truth. But in this unfamiliar country, how was I supposed to search for someone who might only exist in my imagination?


    "I know you might be feeling homesick. Don''t think too much about it. You have us here, right? Let''s just grab some food first." Gabrielle carried a tray filled with various delicacies, and I could only nad in agreement.


    Some emotions should be kept hidden, not disyed openly. So, I learned to conceal my feelings like a mature adult.


    After lunch, 1 returned to the ssroom and carefully ced the crane in my drawer. Isew this paper crane would be the key to unraveling all these mysteries However, during the aftemoon sses, I couldn''t focus at all; everything just went in one ear and out the other. It felt as if I were under some spell, unable to concentrate on any studies, which left me feeling both restless and anxious.


    When the bell rang for ss to end, I didn''t pack my books as usual; instead, I sat there nkly, my gaze wandering around the ssroom


    The crane''s secret loomed over me like a fog, suffocating my thoughts.


    William and Gabrielle noticed my unusual behavior. They exchanged a nce, and William gently tapped my shoulder, "What''s wrong? You look a bit out of it," shook my head, mask my inner turmoil with a smile, "Nothing, just a bit tired."


    But my smile was more pitiful than a frown.


    Gabrielle sighed softly, offering,forting words. "It there''s anything, just tell us, We''re here for you.


    Dlooked at the gratefully, though my heart telt heavy with bitterness. I sew that even if I shared the story of the crane with them, they wouldn''t understand its deeper meaning Afterall, it was a secret between me and Ethan, one that only we couldprehend.

 Chapter 302

    Maybe it wasn''t exactly a secret; it was


    it was just the way we expressed out feelings for each other differently. After all, that part of my past wasn''t something everyone could know


    It was like candyced with poison for me sweet to the taste but ultimately deadly.


    "You seem preupied today like you have something heavy on your mind. Keeping it bottled up won''t help. Why not share it with us?"


    In this foreignnd, I could feel their unique concern for me, and I managed a smile in response. Yet I struggled to hide my own sense of loss. I thought maybe it was worth trying to share something, even if just a little.


    "If you guys don''t have anything nned, could youe with me to the library?" I asked softly, standing as I stuffed my books into my backpack


    William and Gabrielle exchanged nces before both nodded in agreement, willing to join me.


    At the library, I wandered alone between the shelves, searching for clues that might rte to the paper crane in my hand. I knew it sounded absurd, but my intuition told me that the crane''s appearance wasn''t a coincidence. "What are you loolding for?" gabrielle asked softly, trailing behind me.


    y confuse them further


    I shook my head, not answering. I didn''t want them to know i was searching for anything connected to Ethan. It would only Instead, I told them I was looking for a book that might help with my thesis Finally, iner, I found an old, rare edition of a book. "This book has given me immense strength and has led me to reassess my life''s pursuits," I said.


    It was a ssic from abroad in its originalnguage; without a solid grasp of thenguage, one could easily miss its essence.


    1 was particrly attached to this book because it held so many memories for me


    "Let''s not stay in the library, it''s crowded, and we can''t really chat here. We have tomorrow off, so why don''t we go out and rx instead?" Gabrielle suggested, and I nodded in agreement, following them to register for the book


    After sorting out the borrowing process, we took the book to a nearby pub.


    The pub had a unique charm, filled with the scent of fruitwoods, reminiscent of a country band. The music was low and melodious, creating a tranquil and cozy atmosphere.


    The three of us settled in


    tanText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    into a table near the window, where the sunlight streamed in at an angle, illuminating our drinks and books


    I gently opened the rare edition book, the texture of the pages reminding me of the letters used to write. Though those sheets of paper were in, every stroke was imbued with my feelings and wannth.


    I tried to find memories rted to the crane within the pages, but the book''s content swept me into another contemtive world. I was lost in the story until William and Gabrielle''s conversation broke the silence, and I realized the day had grown dark "It seems this book really means a lot to you," Gabrielle awkwardly remarked, seeing me so absorbed in reading


    I sheepishly closed the book Then I took out the paper crane and ced it on the table, positioning the book and crane at the same angle.


    "I guess you''re both curious about it, so let me share the story with you."

 Chapter 303

    Maybe it was due to my past experiences that I clung tightly to my painful scars while forgetting the sweet memories.


    william and Gabrielle stared at me intently, their expressions like curious kids in a pumpkin patch, eager to hear more. "I didn''t know how to fold paper cranes at first, but I learnedter. A girl in my neighborhood who taught me said that paper cranes symbolize longing and fullled desires"


    When I was younger, I didn''t understand what longing truly meant, nor did I grasp the poison it contained. It was an unresolved toxin, a deep-rooted longing that was even harder to eradicate.


    "During my school years, I developed a crush on someone who shone brightly. Everything about him was exceptional, and while 1 felt unworthy, I loved the feeling of standing alongside the sun. I even wanted to chase after his light."


    Backthen, I noticed he enjoyed reading foreign literature. To nurture his unique abilities, he immersed himself in these books, constantly striving to improve. One day, I saw him with a particr foreign ssic that he seemed to treasure. He would read only a few pages at a time, but he was utterly captivated.


    On that same day, I found a square piece of shiny candy wrapper. The wrapper sparkled beautifully in the light, creating a dazzling reflection. Remembering how to fold a paper crane, I sincerely crafted the shiny wrapper into a cute crane and tucked it into that book. "I didn''t know if he would notice the crane, but I wanted to express my feelings for him in this quiet way." I exined.


    I gently caressed the paper crane on the table, a flicker of sadness in my eyes.


    grasp the emotional entanglement


    William and Gabrielle listened quietly, their expressions filled with understanding and empathy. While they might not fully grasp th between me and Ethan, they could sense my pain and struggle.


    "What happened next? Gabrielle asked softly,


    I took a deep breath and continued, "Later on, he discovered the paper crane. He didn''t say anything; he simply epted it quietly,"


    I hadn''t intended to share the rest of the story, but some bittemess came alongside sweetness, and that sweetness often led to deeper heartache. "After that, it felt like ear rtionship changed subtly. He seemed to notice me for the first time,"


    In his world, I had been invisible, and I desperately sought to im my ce and express my love for him, while also testing the waters, I wanted to dive into this love, but I feared rejection. After all, a bold girl could still have a heart as fragile as ss.


    But then I unexpectedly saw him keeping that paper crane well, the sunlight casting beautiful reflections from it.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I thought he understood my feelings, and 1 was overjoyed, believing that he loved me too. Butter, I found out he didn''t love me-not at all."


    He simply couldn''t s spare the time to toss the crane, which symbolized my feelings, into the trash. That misunderstanding made me think he epted my feelings. He was so focused on his studies that he didn''t realize the depth of my emotions or my heartfelt intentions. "There was a huge gap between us. He thought it was just a small trinket, while I believed he epted my heart. During


    unable to see the road ahead or understand his heart."


    I sighed softly, picking up the paper crane before setting it down as if toying with my own emotions.


    that fi


    time, I felt like I was wallding in a

 Chapter 304

    William exchanged nces, ser


    seemingly understanding my feelings but unsure how to confort me. The puttslights gradually dimmed, with only the moonlight and streetmps out side illuminating our corner. The music softened as if the whole world fell silent


    I raised my ss and took a small sip; the bitter liquid flowed over my tongue, mirroring the bitterness in my heart.


    dit that if i give enough, he would feel my feelingston. But I never considered that he might already have someone else in his heart," I said with a wry my ss dow


    Hand William remained silent, knowing that words were unnecessary at that moment,


    deep buteeth, I continued, "Eventually, frealized that love isn''t something you can win through one-sided efforts. It requires mutual resonance,


    Sing, and tolerance. I was lost in my own world, giving everything while neglecting his feelings."


    At this point, I seemed to find some peace. Though the pain still lingered, I could now face the past without fear. "So, I decided to let go of this rtionship and


    at Gabrielle and William, my eyes shining with determination. However, I didn''t reveal the whole truth, as some truths carried the sting of sharp pain. I the part where the papercrane was eventually discarded in the trash, much like how my dignity was trampled upon. Erben couldn''t love me wholeheartedly because his heart belonged to Leah.


    When Leah discovered that had tucked that paper came into the book, she saw right through my intentions. She rallied a group of mean girls toer me,


    ing me to ridicule and som, crushing my pride time and again.


    vilde, it hadn''t repeated that behavior, avoiding that pain, but I had indeed given him a paper crane once. I had expressed any feelings for him more than verknew if he would ever arrept what Toffered


    In any connection; you can have a


    have a brighter future and better opportunities rather than


    it''s right for you to let go of this rtionship. Don''t waste yourself in (with sometne like him," tuttielle wid..


    people genuinely encouraged me to move on, many believed his influential background was reason enough for me to stay with him. truthe surface, they seemed to support our union, but deep down, they merely looked down on myck of self-awareness. right. It''s not just about the emotional toll, too much has happened between us. We can''t go back, nor can we iText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    we return to how things were," I replied.


    If Ethan had shown me just a bit of love, making me feel like I could grow and eam his affection, I would never have let go. But as he offered warmth to others, peted my he act aga and again. While my heart bled, he pondered whether the woman he loved was happy. Their joy rested on my suffering, yet they had no sympathy for me.


    I didn''t need their pity, aimed to transform that pain into a stronger force to move forward,

 Chapter 305

    However, fate always enjoyed ying tricks on people, past when I thought I had drawn a line between us, Ethan quietly entered my world again, attacking me in ways I couldn''t understand


    That night, we drank a fair amount of fruit wine at the pub. Although it was sweet, it still had a lock to it. We were all adults and could take responsibility for our actions, so we downed a few more sses to test our limits.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When the dizziness became overwhelming, I knew I had to stop, but the danger of going back alone was too great, so the three of us decided to head back together. "You two stay here, I''ll just run to the restroom, and then we can settle the bill and leave together," I said. The alcohol in this country was


    Feeling a bit bloated and lightheaded, I struggled to keep my bnce, leaning against the wall as I made my way to the restroom. T sweet and delightful, but it packed quite a punch-like atempting trap.


    leaned against the sink, gazing at my reflection in the mitror. My face showed signs of intoxication, but I couldn''t hide the inner strength that remained just as I was about to leave, a familiar figure shed by the doorway.


    I froze. Was that him?


    I quickly adjusted my emotions, trying to appear calm. When I stepped out of the restroom, there he was-the man I once loved deeply but had to let go.


    He stood a short distance away, his gaze intense, as if searching for something.


    My heart raced, an indescribable emotion surging within me. I wanted to run, but my legs felt as heavy as lead


    Ethan seemed to sense my presence, slowly tuming to face me, our eyes locking in the air. "Long time no see," he greeted me with a smile as if there had never been any distance between us.


    I managed a forced smile and replied, "Yeah, long time no see."


    We stood there in the hallway, neither of us speaking-


    The reason I had acted so calmly was that I wanted to believe this was all just a dream


    "It seems I must have drunk too much, which is why you''ve reappeared in my dream," I thought.


    If only dreams could remain so pure and beautiful, I wouldn''t mind being stuck in this one. I closed my eyes, surrendering to darkness.


    In my hazy state, I felt myself fall into a solid chest, enveloped in a warm embrace that held me tightly. Then I felt a unique strength. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself back in my room.


    "I didn''t expect this dream to be a series of d


    of dreams. I guess I am fixated on you," I mused.


    Recalling the resolute words I had spoken when I left, I couldn''t help but wish we could resolve everything and


    reconcile


    But then I realized, we had never truly been okay, so how could we talk about mending what was broken? "Don''t worry, I will always be by your side," En whispered in my dream, always so tender, as if showering me with affection. "If only you had cared for me this much earlier, even treating me gently like in this dream, we wouldn''t have drifted so farapart."


    1 felt a pang of regret that we hade to this point. But in truth, we never shared a love that was deep and unforgettable, nor was there room for nostalgia


    "Fromise me you won''t show up in my life again, because we''re not on the same path. If you could give me my grandmother back, I would happily spend my life with you without a second thought,"


    I tried to make my voice sound firm, but my heart was filled with endless sorrow.

 Chapter 306

    He fell silent for a moment, then slowly released me, this eyes were filled with aplex mix of emotions-longing, helplessness, and a hint of determination I couldn''t understand.


    "Don''t you know that Grandma was my only family? But you protected the murderer."


    The painful scene continuously yed in my mind. Leah killed Grandma and acted like nothing had happened after escaping, whereas I was the one who always got tormented


    "Do you know why I can''t love you? Because every time I see you, I think of Grandma. It hurts so much. Please, don''t show up in my world again. Don''t make me suffer anymore


    I shut my eyes, trying to erase the painful memories from my mind, but each attempt only made them more vivid. Every thought of Grandma felt like having my heart ripped apart, leaving me gasping for breath. And the man I once loved-his every appearance was like pouring salt into my y wounds, preventing any chance of healing.


    I had no idea how he had found me or why he continued to be a part of my life, but I understood that he couldn''t change the past or erase the pain in my heart.


    All I could do was escape-escape from the memories that tormented me and the man who caused me so much pain


    "I''m sorry," Ethan said quietly, his voice heavy with regret and helplessness. But what could his apology change? The things that had already happened, the harm that had been done couldn''t be undone.


    I prepared to leave this ce filled with painful memories. I knew he would follow me, but I didn''t want to be entangled with him any longer. I just wanted to live my life-one without him and pain


    The streetlights cast a dim, hazy glow. A cool breeze swept through the half-open window, adding to my difort.


    This dream felt so real, yet I was struggling to hold on. I could faintly hear him saying something, but it was too unclear for me to make out.


    My head throbbed-it hurt too much.


    When I finally woke up the next day, I found myself safe and sound in my bed. There were no traces ofst night''s events, confirming that everything I had seen was just a dream.


    But then a question nagged at me-h


    how did I get home?


    As I pushed open the door, sew William and Gabrielle looking awkwardly at me, concern etched on their faces. They sighed in relietText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eve, you can''t keep drinking like that when you''re out. You got so drunkst night! If we hadn''t managed to bring you back with thest bit of our senses, consequences would''ve been unimaginable." My confusion instantly faded as I began to understand everything, though I felt a bit embarrassed.


    the


    I had always been able to hold my liquor back home, but I hadn''t anticipated how strong the alcohol would be here. It was sweet and drinkable, almost like soda, which led me to overindulge.


    I stuck out my tongue in embarrassment as ifst night''s emotional outpouring had cleared the air. Now, I felt lighter


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cause you any trouble again and I won''t drink recklessly while I''m out," I assured them.


    Thank goodness nothing serious had happened, or I would have regretted it for the rest of my life.


    1took a deep breath, trying to push aside the remnants ofst night''s intoxication and nightmares.

 Chapter 307

    I thanked William and cabrielle for their concern and decided to brew a cup of hot tea to warm my body and soothe my heart. Walking into the kitchen, I filled the kettle with water and sat at the dining table, pondering overst night''s dream.


    In felt less like a dream and more like a vivid experience, but I didn''t want to overthink it. However, when I parted ways with them earlier, I had noticed a flicker of hesitation and avoidance in their eyes


    Could they be hiding something from me?


    The thought of the person loved only appearing in my dreams filled me with a deep sense of sorrow.


    Love was inherently elusive, the harder a person tried to grasp it, the further it slipped away.


    Before I knew it, night had fallen.


    1 had past finished tidying up and was about to head back when I noticed a light in the distance. As I drew closer, I saw a couple walking together, "Ethan, you''re amazing! The young woman, with her ponytail swinging, wore a white dress and looked tenderly at the man beside her. And that man was Ethan!


    For a moment, I thought everything I had seen in my dreams might actually be true. I watched Ethan smile softly, his expression warm "Not really, but it''ste. I''ll walk you back, it''s not safe otherwise.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    t, like a perfect


    His words made my heart tighten. The atmosphere between them felt off in a way I couldn''t ignore. They walked side by side under the moonlight, couple, while I stood at a distance, my emotions a tangled mess.


    I turned to leave, wanting to escape this scene, but my legs felt as heavy as lead.


    Looking up at the sloy, the moon shone brightly, with stars scattered like diamonds, as if to remind me that some things couldn''t be solved by simply avoiding them


    Taking a deep breath, I nced back at the couple. They were stillughing togeth


    Ethan''s eyes sparkled with atendemess I had never seen directed at me. I realized that maybe it was time for me to face the truth.


    When I decided to draw a line between us, everything that happened after was no longer my concern. He could have a new girlfriend and experience genuine love, but whatever bir had going on was none of my business.


    Everytlung I had once thought felt dreandike was indeed real-he was really there with someone else. It struck me as somewhat amusing that he was there, enjoying himmell with another woman, while I felt like the third wheel in the picture.


    Ethan was the kind of guy who easily attracted attention; wherever he went, there were countless admirers vying for his affection.


    "Thank you so much! You''re such a gentleman!" The woman''s eyes sparked with delight, her warmth and charm suggesting an undeniable connection forming between them.


    At a woman, I understood her feelings perfectly, that kind of emotion only surfaced when a person truly fell for someone.


    I stood quietly in the shadows, any heart a tumult of conflicting emotions. It became clear that Ethan''s world wasn''t just about me he had his own life and social circle, while I was merely a passerby in his journey.


    I once thought our feelings were unique and unparalleled, but now it seemed that had merely been my delusion.


    I turned away, waves of emotioncrashing within me.


    True love wasn''t aliout possession; it was about granting each other freedom.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter


    308


    I should wish him well, hoping he found true happiness that belonged to him.


    Back in my doan room, I opened the window, letting the evening breeze fill the ce with fresh air. As I gazed out at the vibrant night scene, my heart gradually began to calm.


    Everyone could make their own choice; I couldn''t let my selfishness restrict others'' freedom.


    I went to ss as usual, trying my best to maintain a facade of normalcy, but I knew deep down, my heart had changed.


    shes of the two of them together kept reying in my mind, malding me feel like a clown peeking into someone else''s life-more like an unloved third party. But what did it matter to me? I had stopped out of that circle. with a sigh, I felt an immense weight settling on my heart. It was as if I had been sentenced to death, or had fallen into a deep abyss. When I arrived in ss with my ssmates, the professor introduced two familiar faces. It was Ethan and the young woman fromst night. They looked like a perfect match standing together.


    I couldn''t help but remember how I had once flitted around him like a jester, hoping for just a nce from him. Yet, everything that had happened gradually pulled


    us apart


    These two are also joining us as exchange students; let''s have them introduce themselves," the professor said


    Watching them at the front of the ss made me feel uneasy. Maybe fate was just that coincidental, perhaps it was meant to be that we were tied together in this


    I tried to remain calm as I listened to their introductions.


    Ethan was asposed and confident as ever, while the young woman appeared shy. However, her eyes sparkled with curiosity and excitement for the unknown. They stood there together, like a pair destined to be united.


    I thought back tost night, when I had seen them walking side by side under the moonlight, bearning with joy, radiating harmony and beauty. My heart ached. "Ethan Grayson," he introduced himself simply, reflecting the coldness I had always associated with him. In my mind, the only time I''d seen a different side of him was when he was angry-anger uniquely directed at me.


    1 knew I was the one who had driven him to that frustration, the one who made him feel ufortable time and again.


    The young woman beside him appeared optimistic, and I didn''t stare at her intently, I merely observed her profile.


    Maybe it was just a fleeting moment, but I found a sense of release. He deserved better and a happier lite.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Natasha Sombers. I''m excited to join you in ss," she said, her voice bright and cheerful, brimming with youthful energy. Her smile was like the spring un-warm and radiant, maling it hard not to be drawn to her


    I watched her quietly, feeling none of the previous pain or resentment, but ratherap


    a gentle sense of blessing.


    Ethan and Natasha, together, seemed like two people from different worlds who had finally found each other.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed lightly, and all my confusion and struggles seemed to dissipate with that breathi


    They could support and encourage each other, journeying through every stage of life together. And 1, too, should seek my own life and happiness,


    Looking out at the blue sky and white clouds, hope and anticipation filled my heart.


    This time, I was determined to pursue my dreams.

 Chapter 309

    upt my life, I continued to maintain my usual demeanor.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The arrival of the two new students in my ss didn''t significantly disrupt my


    Since that day I agreed to be strangers with Ethan, we hadn''t been in contact, and I poured all my energy into my studies.


    Mr. Watty had secured a great opportunity for me to participate in an uing exhibition


    "As an exchange student here, your most important goal is to broaden your horizons. I''ve managed to get you a chance, and I''ve submitted your work as well, though I don''t know if it will be selected," he said.


    Our situation was quite delicate; to truly establish ourselves, we needed to present impressive work I was still an intern, so I cherished this opportunity. Even if my work didn''t get selected, the experience of participating was valuable. "Thank you for giving me this precious opportunity. I''ll make the most of it; I want to carve out my own path in design," I replied, feeling immensely grateful, which also pleased my mentor


    Later, headed to the exhibition with both Gabrielle and William, but due to traffic, I arrived at the venue early on my own.


    As I took in the surroundings, 1 felt a deep sense of happiness. Perhaps the greatest gift for a designer was the chance to witness the exchange of ideas among peers.


    I could observe various perspectives on fashion and see cutting-edge styles firsthand. Being here empowered me and opened up more opportunities, which filled me with joy


    However, it wasn''t long before I spotted threerge pieces of design artwork disyed ahead, one of which was strikingly simr to my design.


    Aside from a few color alterations, everything else was the same.


    Could it be that the organizers had made minor adjustments to my work? While manypetitions honored originality, some organizers made detailed modifications to contestants'' pieces to attract more attention.


    I walked closer, touched by the sight, only to freeze when I saw the artist''s name on it-it wasn''t mine but belonged to someone else.


    William and Gabrielle suddenly appeared beside me, sensing something was off.


    "Why are you staring at this painting? Wait, isn''t this yours? Why does it have someone else''s name? William quicldy pointed out.


    I frowned, surprised that this had happened and that someone would tantly steal my work


    "Mr. Watty said my piece would be submitted for the exhibition, and I assumed it would be selected. I never expected it would be disyed under someone else''s name. I don''t know what to do," I replied, filled with confusion over who had posted my work without my permission.


    Meanwhile, Gabrielle stroked her chin, deep in thought. "This is a serious problem because giarism is the worst offense in the design world. This is clearly a copy of your workwith only some minor changes," she said.


    We had all coborated on the design, so everyone knew my intentions behind it. Seeing


    altered version shocked me.


    I hadn''t anticipated that someone would modify my work like this, though the color discrepancies might have arisen because they projected my original draft and then edited it electronically.


    Otherwise, the differences wouldn''t be so pronounced, still, this proved that the person had indeed copied my work


    "This is a big issue. Right now, our only option is to contact the organizers, but I doubt it''ll have much impact, as they''ll likely deny any w concluded.


    any wrongdoing," Gabrielle

 Chapter 310

    Especially while abroad, there were many things beyond my control. The audacity to giarize openly suggested that this personnew about my abilities long. before and clearly didn''t regard me, a mere student, as a theat This tetion filled me with frustration and fear. Such tant copying indicated that the person''s background must be significant.


    Both William and Gabrielle were grim expressions, clearly sympathizing with my situation.


    To giarize so openly is a clear sign of disrespect. I think we need to inform Mr. Watty about this," Willian insisted.


    I understood that if this matter escted to our mentor, it would be serions. "I think we should wait and see how the organizers respond. After all, we''re outsiders, and Mr. Warty can''t backus up." I suggested


    I usually didn''t seek out trouble in situations like this, but I was also not one to shy away from it. I genuinely wanted to low what kind of mindset drove someone to steal my work and publicly disy it without shame.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As we were discussing this passionately, a statt member from the organizing team approached us.


    The three of us tell silent, watching them curiously-were they here to st


    support The?


    One of the staff members smiled warmly, their eves shimmering with a hint of kindness. "Wee, everyone, to our exhibition. All the artworks disyed here have been created by artists we have specifically selected," they announced.


    It became clear to me that they didn''t consider us noteworthy at all. It was precisely because we were unknowns that they felt tree to giarize openly.


    I took a deep breath, preparing to seize the right moment to take action just then, a familiar figure entered through the door-it was our mentor, Mr. Watty.


    He quickly approached me, and as he did, the staff member continued their enthusiastic exnation and moved in front of my piece.


    This outstanding design is currently in production and is the workot our rising star, Linda Brooks," they stated.


    The staff member smiled, and I noticed a short-haired woman walking toward us.


    Perhaps this was Linda, the designer who had stolen my work She wore a luxurious outfit,


    outfit, exuding an alt of intellectual elegance.


    However, I could tell from the bag she carried that her circumstances weren''t as morous as she portrayed; it seemed she was deliberately trying to showcase her goods.


    Having experienced a privileged life as Mrs. Grayson in my past life, I had be quite familiar with luxury The bag she carried appeared genuine at first nce, but upon closer inspection, I noticed a subtle w that revealed it was take.

 Chapter 311

    Linda smiled at everyone and stepped in front of the artwork, intending to exin. Just then, I saw Mr. Watry move forward.


    "Ms. Brooks, aren''t you aware that this is my student''s design? It''s quite amusing for you to openly giarize a student''s work," he stated firmly.


    Mr. Warty, known for his decisive nature, always expressed his views promptly.


    Linda''s smile faltered at that moment, revealing her unease. When I saw her expression freeze, 1 knew she had something to hide.


    "There must be some misunderstanding. Our rising star designer would never giarize. While your student may be talented, I doubt she would be a target for copying in a setting like this. Before Linda could reply, the staff member intervened. They seemed to think we were causing trouble, their expressions turning gloomy.


    The sudden hostility made me ufortable, but Mr. Watty''s demeanor grew even more serious. Perhaps the staff''s aggressive attitude unsettled him, but I could tell he was determined to defend me.


    In a foreignnd, it was this kind of support that provided a sense of security.


    "If there''s a misunderstanding, we wouldn''t make such allegations lightly. But a designer who can''t even admit to their giarism-is that really the kind of rising star you need?"


    I watched as Mr. Watty stood resolutely, even publicly reprimanding Linda. This gave


    gave me a sense of belonging I hadn''t expected.


    Yearster, reflecting on that day, I felt immense gratitude. I was grateful to have chosen a mentor who could support me, and even more so to have someone genuinely standing up for me in such circumstances.


    The staff''s expressions turned grim, and Linda''s face tightened as well. She Likely never anticipated that a seemingly insignificant student like me could have someone backing me up


    "If you cannot exin today, I will file aint. Of course, if you don''t have s pulling our relevant identification and reports.


    solid evidence, you wouldn''t have dared toe here," Mr. Watty continued,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, everything clicked into ce. It seemed Mr. Watty had noticed my design showcased at the exhibition, but the name of the artist had been changed, triggering his strong reaction. To him, this sort of thing was utterly unforgivable.


    "In fashion design, giarism is the ultimate taboo. You''ve essentially copied my student''s work and made only a few minor changes to the colors. Do you think That''s something you can justify?"


    Linda''s face fumed even paler as if she had bitten into something rotten Anger and indignation flickered in hereyes.


    I understood that once exposed, her career would face significant challenges.


    She shot me a furious re, then attempted to regain herposure in front of everyone.

 Chapter 312

    "Who knows at the evidence you have is even real? If you can''t provide sufficient proof, then everything you''re saying is just a lie," Linda insisted,


    insisted, confidently believing we had nothing to back up our ims.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but smile, as I didn''t want to drag this into a messy confrontation. However, since they were bullying me, how could I tolerate it? "I anticipated you might say something like that, so I came prepared." As I spoke, I pulled out the relevant materials I had submitted with my design,plete with timestamps and additional evidence,


    Perhaps my past experiences with Samsonite Group had made me vignt, but more importantly, I had developed a good habit.


    Each time I created a design, I would back it up and add my watermark, just as Mr. Watty advised during my interview-if my designs didn''t have my personal touch, I needed to create a brand that was uniquely mine. A true designer reflected their unique elements in their work, something that could be recognized at first nce.


    I might not possess the natural talent of the protagonists from storybooks, who quickly rose to stardom, but I believed that hard work and continuous learning could also yield enviable results


    "I know you might not believe me, and you may say these timestamps don''t prove anything. But I''ve embedded my personal markers within this piece." Seeing my confidence, Linda''s expression grew darker.


    1 pointed out the unique features of my design in front of the crowd, and soon everyone''s attention was drawn to specific details.


    "I added a distinctive floral print on the sleeve, a flower unique to my country, and the petals form the initials of my name."


    With my guidance, everyone focused on the design, and they soon noticed the unique markings that confirmed my im.


    Even the staff member who had been dismissive moments ago lost all patience.


    She hadn''t anticipated this giarism case would be so solidly backed up, nor did she expect that their rising star designer would gain fame through such underhanded means


    "You not only giarized my work but also belittled me, causing significant harm. Shouldn''t you take responsibility for that?"


    1 had learned some internationalw and understood the industry''s dynamics. It she was going to brazenly steal my work, she would have to face the consequences.


    The time I spent perfecting my designs represented my dedication, only for someone to take them without a second thought.


    There were no free rides or lucky breaks forme.


    "Oh my, I never thought a so-called rising star designer would rely on giarism and get caught, someone in the crowd remarked.


    "But this student''s work is genuinely impressive. The changes made have actually lost some of the original chann, as not every detail needs to be so vibrant," another observer added.


    "No wonder it felt too bright, while in grabs attention, it loses its original elegance," said yet another visitor.


    merous attendees began sharing their opinions, and hearing their responses filled me with hope. Justice would surely prevail.

 Chapter 313

    At that moment, the atmosphere in the exhibition hall grew tense.


    Linda and her team seemed overwhelmed by the murmurs of the crowd; once confident, her face now appeared pale and powerless.


    I could feel the unwavering support from Mr. Watty, who silently stood by my side, giving me strength.


    "It''s ridiculous to use me of giarism based on just your words," Linda retorted, clearly hoping to deflect thebel of a giarist and deny the gravity of the situation. Perhaps she felt superior, leading her to underestimate my resolve.


    "If you didn''t giarize, why are you so defensive? Why hasn''t your team spoken up until now?" I said, leaving Linda shocked.


    To her, I was merely a student, but she didn''t anticipate the power I could unleash. She attempted to argue again, but the crowd''s admiration had shifted to scrutiny and doubt.


    Asher words faltered under the weight of their questions, she eventually fell silent, standing there in the face of their usations.


    Talding a deep breath, I watched the scene unfold with mixed emotions-gratified yet saddened,


    I was relieved that my hard work had been acknowledged and my designs appreciated; y leaving me disappointed.


    yet it was disheartening that this sess came from such a painful struggle


    Nheless, at that moment, I stood on the side of victory. I looked gratefully at Mr. Watty, who had given me the courage and support to face this challenge. "gianizing even a student''s work-what value does this exhibition hold? His words floated in the air, but they struck like missiles, stirring strong emotions within everyone present


    Indeed, stealing from a student''s creation underscored that this designer had lost all credibility.


    "what do you mean by that? Are you questioning our designer?" someone attempted to defend Linda, trying to salvage her reputation, but their voice echoed weakly in the hall


    Mr. Watty didn''t say anything; he merely cast a cold nce at the person attempting to defend Linda. His gaze cut through their words like a knife, severing any attempts to uphold the lies


    "I''m not o


    questioning: I''m sim


    simply stating a fact. His voice was


    and powerful, strildng everyone like a heavy blow.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "True excellence doesn''t need to be validated through giarism. A real designer should possess their own soul and creativity, not blindly imitate others." Linda''s face grew even paler as she began to understand the dire situation she was in, yet it was toote for her to


    recover.


    Cracks began to show in her team, with their previously resolute expressions now filled with confusion and unease. "I believe our exhibition should provide a tform for genuine creativity and talent, not for those who steal others'' work"

 Chapter 314

    Mr. Watty''s words shone like a ray of light, illuminating everyone in the exhibition hall. People began nodding in agreement, strongly condemning Linda''s act of


    I took a deep breath, telling an unprecedented sense of reliet and liberation. I knew that this moment of victory wasn''t just about detending the dignity of creativity and talent. Ultimately, Linda lett the scene amid a chorus of criticism.


    exposing the truth but also about


    I understood that she might never be able to find her footing in this industry again. However, I believed that for genuine designers, this was merely the beginning


    -a stam to a fairer, more just era filled with creativity and talent,


    But this also meant that my path ahead would be challenging


    At that moment, questions began to arise regarding the organizers'' intentions; after all, my work wasn''t being exhibited. It was outrageous that Linda, who had giarized my designs, had her work showcased here-wasn''t this a major oversight on their part?


    "Why isn''t this student''s outstanding work being exhibited? Instead, you allow others to steal it! Have you nned this?" Doubts about the organizers began to grownder, echoing as if they might tear the roof off the hall


    The representative from the organizingmittee looked flustered, clearly unprepared for this turn of events, What they thought would be a simple usation of giarism had escted into a public questioning of the exhibition''s integrity.


    Under the pressure of the crowd, the representative finally stepped forward, taking a deep breath to calm the atmosphere. "We value each participant''s work and recognize the importance of creativity and ralent. However, during the preparation of this exhibition, we made a serious mistake."


    He paused before continuing, "in selecting the works, we didn''t conduct a thorough originality review for each submission, which led to this misunderstanding. We deeply regret Linda''s act of giarism and sincerely apologize for it."


    As his words hung in the air, an uproar erupted in the crowd. Some expressed dissatisfaction, believing the organizers should bear greater responsibility, while others were more understanding, awowledging that everyone could make mistakes.


    I watched the representative with mixed feelings. Although they admitted their mistakes, my work still hadn''t been showcased, which was a huge disappointment


    for me.


    However, I realized I couldn''t focus solely on my losses; it was more important to advocate for the industry to value originality.


    So, I stood up and addressed the crowd. "I am incredibly grateful for everyone''s support and understanding. While my work hasn''t had the opportunity to be exhibited, I believe that if we all respect originality and defend creativity, future exhibitions will be fairer and more just."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the hall erupted in apuse. Perhaps what mattered most to me wasn''t merely the support of these people, but rather how I could establish myself in this fold.


    Bing an excellent designer was no easy feat, yet the clothes I designed were truly beautiful.


    To be a revered designer, one must first understood the genuine needs of people, rather than imposing one''s own ideas on everyone, because Innan creativity new no bounds,


    "Il an exchange student can think this way, why can''t Linda consider the bigger picture as well?"


    - Chapter 315Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 315

    Some began to question Linda''s abilities. I knew that every designer had their own style, and once a designer resorted to giarism, there was no ce for them in the industry.


    "We''ve supported a designer who has now been caught in a giarism scandal shouldn''t you provide us with an exnation? Even if you can''t give us a full answer, shouldn''t we at least receive some feedback?" was getting out of control.


    The atmosphere in the exhibition hall grew increasingly tense, as people''s emotions red like a fire that w


    The representative from the organizingmittee could feel the pressure. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, and there was a hint of panic in his eyes. He took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his emotions, and slowly exined to the audience. Perhaps he was forced into this position or felt the need to rify the situation.


    "We fully understand everyone''s anger and disappointment. We sincerely apologize for this incident and promise to take all necessary measures to ensure that future exhibitions are fair and just."


    He paused for a moment, attempting to seize the opportunity to win back people''s favor.


    "Regarding Linda''s act of giarism, we have decided to revoke her exhibition qualifications and remove her work from the disy. Additionally, we will enhance the originality review process for all participating works to prevent simr incidents from urring in the future."


    As soon as he finished speaking, apuse and cheets erupted in the room. People seemed to see the organizers respect andmitment to originality and looked forward to a fairer future exhibition.


    I smiled, feeling a sense of pride and gratitude. This victory wasn''t just about exposing the truth; it was also about collectively defending the dignity of creativity and talent


    But I knew all too well that once I uncovered this truth, t


    truth, there would be no turning back


    Linda wasn''t the only designer who giarized; others would likely try to clear their names after simr actions.


    However, I understood this was only the beginning. The road ahead would be long, and I needed to continue advocating for the importance and respect of originality in the industry.


    Only then could we usher in a fairer, more just era filled with creativity and talent.


    I took a deep breath and tumed to Mr. Watty. He smiled at me, his eyes full of admiration and encouragement.


    Despite the chaos surrounding the exhibition, I felt a sense of aplishment.


    After the event, Mr. Watty quickly led the three of us to a nearby open area. "It''s myck of ability that put you all in the position of facing giarism Now that everything has been settled, I wonder if you''d like to join me for a meal?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, we all immediately agreed. This wasn''t just about respecting our mentor; we sensed that this gathering might hold deeper significance for us.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As night fell and the lights illuminated the surroundings, we arrived at the restaurant carefully chosen by Mr. Wat


    Watty


    The decor was elegant yet modern, with every detail reflecting a pursuit of quality. His choke undoubtedly conveyed that both design and life should be centered around quality and substance. During the meal, Mr. Watty began by expressing his gratitude.


    "You are the most outstanding students I have encountered in all my years. You''ve made me f


    me feel proud and have truly proven my worth as a mentor.

 Chapter 316

    didn''t know how many students Mr. Watty had worked with, but I considered him family.


    If it were anyone else, they would probably remain silent in the face of such turmoil, but you all bravely stepped forward. In you, I see true strength," he said. He expressed gratitude for our talent and courage during the exhibition and for our resilience in confronting the giarisan scandal. His words were filled with Pride, making us feel honored.


    Then, Mr. Watty began to share his design philosophy and lite principles. He exined that design was not just about creating beauty; it was also a process of


    olving problems and meeting needs.


    great designer should possess keen insight, a rich imagination, and strong execution skills.


    Do you remember what I said during the interview? I do have a project I want to pursue, but you all need to work hard.


    was this project that had drawn me to join him in the first ce.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, Mr. Watty, we remember," I replied, filled with anticipation and excitement.


    Since he started mentoring us, we had looked forward to participating in his project, which would not only recognize our abilities but also significantly aid our Cutures


    He smiled and nodded, then continued exining his current situation and what he needed from us.


    The project is arge fashion designpetition that I''ve been preparing for you all for a long time. I believe that as long as you respect originality and showcase your talent and creativity, you''ll stand out in thepetition."


    At this, Gabrielle, William, and I were thrilled. We understood the rarity of this opportunity and recognized Mr. Watty''s expectations for us.


    "Now that we''re all involved, we won''t give up easily. All our efforts are aimed at growth," William said. He was always so perceptive.


    "I''m truly fortunate to leam under you, Mr. Warty. I just hope I have the talent to seize this opportunity," Gabrielle said, looking a bit hesitant.


    From what I had learned about her during this time, I understood why she felt that way. On this journey, sess wasn''t solely about hard work; it also required intelligence and effort.


    "I''ll also work hard because I really want to be part of this project and create something of my own," I added, realizing we needed to dere ourmitment in this environment, So we all pledged to give our best and live up to Mr. Watty''s expectations.


    The atmosphere of the dinner became increasingly lively, and we talked about all sorts of things with Mr. Watty. From design to life, from dreams to reality, spoke freely, sharing our stories and thoughts.


    we


    As we opened our hearts and exchanged so much, I felt a deeper appreciation for Mr. Watty''s charm and wisdom. He was not just an excellent designer; he was also a thoughtful and emotional person

 Chapter 317

    hipler 317


    Mr. Warty''s words were filled with insights about life and hope for the future, leaving us with invaluable takeaways


    "You''re all excellent students; you just need an opportunity, especially you," he said, loolding directly at me.


    I felt a bit avard under his gaze, but then I thought maybe this was my turning point. I needed a chance to change my life and to prove that I didn''t have to rely on anyone else,


    It wasn''t just my talent that would attract people; I already had the potential to draw others in, and my talent was merely a bonus.


    Perhaps because everyone had rxed, Mr. Watty quickly shared his thoughts. "The project hasn''t progressed to that level yet, but I need you topete Individually before we can form a team. Are you fine with that?"


    "Of course, Mr. Watty!" Gabrielle, William, and I responded in unison, our faces lighting up with excitement.


    Mr. Watty nodded in satisfaction as if he had anticipated our reactions or knew how we felt. "Great! This is a fantastic start." His eyes sparlded with a hint of excitement after expressing his satisfaction. "Next, I''ll exin the rules and requirements of thepetition in detail."


    This piqued my interest; I needed a chance to prove myself and a chance to solidify my growth.


    Right now, I didn''t have any clear direction, and the Wiley family wasn''t my strongest support. Since losing Grandma, my life felt shrouded in darkness, but Mr. Watry shone like a beacon of light now,


    Had I not experienced that light, perhaps I would have adapted to the darkness; it was because I had felt warmth that I found it hard to adjust to the cold of winter. In a foreignnd, I longed to huddle with those around me for warmth.


    "Thispetition is a national fashion design contest, gathering outstanding designers from all over. There are many talented designers in Maville; these yourpetitors"


    Ikiew well the challenges I would face by taking this step; I was no longer that timid version of myself. Now, I had to think carefully about everything I did, ensuring I wouldn''t attract any trouble.


    "You need to showcase your talent and creativity on this tform while also lea


    learning how tomunicate and leam


    leam from yourpetitors."


    I took a deep breath, filled with anticipation. For me, thispetition was not just an opportunity to showcase myself; it was also a process of learning and growth. I realized that in the days ahead, I would need to work harder to improve my design skills


    §ä§Ö


    Mr. Watty then introduced us to thepetition process and key considerations, and we listened intently,


    taking notes]


    The meal ended with his thoughtful guidance, and as we braded back, we began pondering how we could create something extraordinary.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Should we three coborate on one piece, or work separately?" Gabrielle asked, prompting us to think at a deeper level, This was about the rtionship between cooperation andpetition, and either possibility would help us grow

 Chapter 318

    Previously, we had focused more on how to prepare for thepetition and showcase our talents, but Gabrielle''s question prompted us to consider the bnce between teamwork and individual expression. Williamthought it over for a moment,


    "I think we should each create our own pieces first to showcase our individual styles and talents," he said. "Once our drafts arepleted, we cane together to brainstorm and refine our work into something even more perfect." we were like sparks that could ignite a fire; if we


    This was exactly the n I needed and the answer I had been looking for. I nodded in agreement. Right now, w huddled too closely, we might struggle to find our footing.


    "William makes a good point," I said. "Each of us has our own characteristics and strengths. By focusing on individual creation, we can push our ideas and creativity to the fullest. Then, through teamwork, we canbine our strengths to create a morepetitive piece. Gabrielle also showed signs of agreement. I knew we all shared the same thought; it was just a matter of finding the courage to voice it.


    back on,"


    "I think that''s a great idea. Plus, this way, we''ll be better prepared for thepetition. If one person''s piece encounters issues, we''ll have others to fall b Gabrielle said.


    So, we decided to follow William''s suggestion we would first work on our individual pieces and then coborate,


    We each returned to our donns, diving into Intense creative sessions.


    Given our special status at this time, we had temporarily suspended our studies; after all, Maville had its own rules.


    As exchange students, we needed to wait for the right opportunity to further engage with others. Since there were no sses ahead, we could boldly pursue what we wanted to do.


    In the following days, we constantly brainstormed, sketched, and revised, gradually infusing our ideas and creativity into o


    our works.


    Whenever we encountered challenges, we would gather to discuss and seek solutions together. On one hand, we aimed to improve our individual pieces; on the other, we wanted to ovee these difficulties.


    This atmosphere of teamwork made us feel incredibly warm and fulfilled,


    Finally, the day before the submission deadline, wepleted our initial drafts. We gathered to showcase our works to one another.


    Each piece was unique, bursting with personal style and creativity. We critiqued each other''s work and exchanged insights, maling final preparations for the uingpetition.


    ve worked hard for so long, today is the day we reap the rewards. I hope we can seed, as we are all family."


    Even family would feel awkward when there waspetition involved. I didn''t want to say anything that might ruin our camaraderie.


    Onpetition day, we brought our pieces to the venue. Seeing the outstanding designers from across the country, we felt a mix of nerves and excitement. We encouraged each other, boosting our spirits, and gave our best performances in thepetition. This opportunity is incredibly rare. Regardless of who wins, it will be our collective fortune."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    new that only after seeding would we have the credibility to enter thepetition properly.

 Chapter 319

    Atter our discussion, we quickly took action. Everyone signed up individually, andpleted my registration form. We had worked hard for thispetition and haped to semeagood conling Inss, perhaps everyone was preupied with thoughts of the uingpetition, as no one seemeil particrly focused on the lesson.


    1 didn''t have a solid consept yet, so I followed the professor''s lead. When he mentioned a unique sti ze, I became entions,


    just as I was about to ask him a question, Enoticed a flicker of dissatisfaction in libs eyes as he turned to mypetition, you think you can ship the lesson?


    ssmates, "Just because you signed up for the


    His words made everyone feel a bit andowand, and we all realized our behavior had been inappropriate. My paze quickly tell on my ssmates, who sheepishly lowered their heads. This lesson was far from enjoyable, with "Teone wearing, ufortable expressions.


    1 focused ustently on designing my draft. I received a call from Mr. Watty after the ss ended. He invited us to diner that evening, so Gabrielle, William and I headed to the designated ce together Since we arrived early, Leontinned searching for design inspiration, hoping to create high-quality sketches,


    "How''s your designing along, Eve?" Gabrielle looked at me with anticipation, her eyes fixed on


    I smiled slightly and shook my head. "I''m still brainstorming, I feel like I need more Inspiration to


    o support my design"


    Gabelle nodded as it she understood my predicament. After a moment of thought, she seemed to remember something and a spack lit up her eyes.


    remember you were interested in that unique structure before. Maybe you can draw some Inspiration from that."


    Het suggestion opened my eyes; I nodded in agreement. This was indeed a good idea, and it could help me quickly outline my design.


    "You''re right, 1 should go back and study that structure more thoroughly,"


    Just then, Mr. Wary came over, looking energized. We immediately stopped our conversation and focused intently on him. He sat down across from me, excitedly Lavang out some imaterials in front of me


    "We''ve received strong support from the higher-ups, and there''s something else that''s great. Since we are here on exchange and have a wealth of cultural knowledge, we will be coborating with other exclunge students"


    I knew there were other exchange students, and that we represented two distinct groups. The exchange students would study here for two years, while we, as participants in this cultural exchange, were here with specific projects. Since we had projects toplete, we had to achieve results, otherwise, it would be hard to establish ourselves here, especially since some projects required tangible oues


    "Wait, are those exchange students also going topete in this designpetition with us? That would certainly add to our pProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    pressure."


    Enjoy Ad Free Reading

 Chapter 320

    seeing the anxious expressions on their faces made me a bit worried, especially since thispetition was important.


    you misunderstood. It''s not just design exchange students here; there are exchange students from other fields as well. We need to apply for a unique leamin fronment, so we hope everyone can work together."


    Mr. Watty''s words eased my anxious heart. If we could jointly apply for a separate environment, it would certainly make things much easier for us.


    Currently, there were some extracurricr activities and unique courses that couldn''t be held in a regr ssroom, and certain events required approval befor we could proceed.


    In such cases, a lot of our time would be wasted, and we needed to stick together, otherwise, we could easily be bullied.


    Just as I was about to say something. I caught sight of a group of people outside the window, Leading the group were Ethan and Natasha. They looked quitepatible,ughing and chatting, while a crowd followed closely behind them Natasha had a great figure; even in a crowd, she was easy to spot.


    I felt rather in and ordinary inparison.


    "Could they really be getting together this soon?" I murmured, but Gabrielle quicldy picked up on my words.


    "Ethan and Natasha? They do seem well-matched, but who can say for sure about rtionships? Let''s not gossip and focus on preparing for thepetition


    I nodded, but I couldn''t shake the inexplicable emotions swirling inside me.


    Ithan was the kind of guy who always wore a subtle smile, yet remained elusive, his every move tugged at my heartstrings.


    Still, I knew that the most important thing right now was thepetition, and I couldn''t let anything distract me.


    Just as was calming myself, that group walked over to us.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You really made it! We''ve been waiting here for ages. Let''s cut to the chase tonight." Mr. Watty stepped forward, and a few of the neers approached enthusiastically, I stood there, stunned.


    It turned out that the "grouping together" meant aligning with them, and an unexpected surge of tension and urgency made me want to flee.


    Natasha approached me warmly and extended her hand for a handshake. This sudden interaction caught me off guard, but i quietly set my pen down


    "You must be Evelyn Wiley. I''ve heard much about you, and it''s such a pleasure to finally meet you! I''m Natasha Sombers, a gymnnast."


    Natasha was a friendly girl, eagerly introducing herself, which made me feel a bit bashful, but I responded graciously. "Nice to meet you."


    Perhaps my brief response seemed too cut, causing a slight awkwardness on Natasha''s face, but she quicklyposed herself.


    "Speaking of fate, I''m one year below you. I''ve heard many stories about you while I was in school. I''m lucky to have made it to the national gymnastics team and am here as an exchange student to gain more experience."


    I couldn''t recall any specific memories of her, but her words hinted at deeper meanings. Perhaps she wasn''t a ssmate from college but rather someone from lugh school Though she was a junior, It was clear she knew about my past with Ethan. But what was in the past should remain there; some things shouldn''t be brought up again, even if they''d been turned over

 Chapter 321

    "I didn''t expect you two to know each other! Your junior is adorable," Williammented,pletely oblivious to the awkward atmosphere between us.


    I could only force a smile as Natasha took a seat across from me. Just as Ethan was about to sit next to me, another young woman quickly took that seat, forcing him to sit next to Natasha instead. Seeing this, I began to suspect that maybe this was an attempt to send me a warning.


    "Since you exchange students don''t have your own independent space, it must be difficult to achieve much, so I hope we can coborate. It will benefit us all," Mr. Warty said, straightforward as ever.


    His words made me uneasy; our current situation was indeed quite special


    "We discussed this before we came. This matter serves everyone''s interests, and we will strive to make it work. But I also want to take this opportunity to chat with all of you and catch up so that we can build deeper friendships," Natasha interjected cheerfully, pouring a drink for everyone.


    She then ordered a variety of dishes, making the table seem lively, though the atmosphere felt awloward


    I just responded to a couple ofments, trying to be polite in this setting. However, the longer I was there, the more


    re ufortable I felt.


    With thepetition already underway, 1 had to submit my design draft in the next three days, or I wouldn''t have another chance.


    around me.


    "I have some things to attend to, so I''ll leave first, I hope everyone enjoys their meal," I said, sensing the need to get away. My tone surprised We''ll go too. We just participated in apetition, and we need to submit our designs in three days. Time is tight," Gabrielle added, her soft-spoken yet adorable demeanor making it easy for everyone to understand.


    Just when we thought we were in the clear, Natasha suddenly stood up. "It''s dangerous for you three to leave alone; let me walk you out, she offered.


    I paused for a moment, loolding into her sincere eyes and feeling a flicker of doubt. However, considering that Gabrielle and I needed to focus on our preparations, I politely declined her ofter.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Natasha, but Gabrielle and I need to hurry back to prepare for thepetition. You can stay and enjoy time with everyone," I said, trying to keep my tone sincere yet firm.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Natasha seemed a bit disappointed, but she quickly regained her smile and nodded. "Alright, be careful on your way back. If you need any help, just let me low,"


    I nodded gratefully and left with Gabrielle. As we walked back, I couldn''t help but reflect on Natasha''s behavior and words. She appeared warm and cheerful, yet it felt like there was something hidden beneath the surface.


    I began to wonder if her approach was genuinely about building friendships or if she had ulterior motives.


    Once we returned to our dorm, Gabrielle and I immediately dove into revising our designs.


    In a situation like this, time was of the essence, and I couldn''t afford to waste a single moment,

 Chapter 322

    Just then, I received a phone call from Mr. Watty, who was delivering some materials. It turned out he had left shortly after we did.


    I went downstairs to pick up the materials, and when I lunded them over, I could see a glimmer of expectation in his eyes. "Out of all the students, I have the most faith in you. I hope you don''t let me down. You must win thispetition; only then can our or team truly thrive," he said. sincerely.


    atty to trust me so deeply.


    so deeply and offer me so much encouragement.


    I felt a wawe of gratitude. I hadn''t expected Mr. Watty!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Warty. I''ll make sure to handle this well and won''t let you down," I promised, feeling determined.


    He seemed pleased with my response, and I walked him out before returning to the hallway, where I saw Ethan and Natasha again. I couldn''t help but notice how coincidentally I kept running into them these past few days.


    "Evelyn, what are you doing here? I thought you were in your dorm working on your designs?" Natasha greeted me, her face lit up with enthusiasm as she stood close to Ethan


    I felt a flutter in my heart but maintained a calm exterior. "Just stepped out to grab some materials. What about you two?" I asked.


    Ethan seemed disinterested in exining, ncing at me before turning his attention back to Natasha. The atmosphere between them felt subtly charged.


    Natasha smiled and exined, "ch, Ethan had some questions for me, so we decided to take a walk."


    Inodded, choosing not to pry further. Everyone has a right to their privacy; it wasn''t my ce to intrude.


    Just then, Ethan checked his phone and his expression turned serious. "Thave to go; there''s an issue with a project I need to deal with," he said, turning to leave without looking back


    I realized that our lives hardly intertwined anymore, so I wasn''t particrly invested in his affairs.


    As I prepared to leave, Natasha suddenly grabbed my wrist and fled her gaze on me. "Evelyn, you came down to get materials, so you must have a few minutes to spare. How about we chat for a bit?" she suggested earnestly. I frowned slightly, puzzled by her insistence. Her eyes held an enigmatic quality that made me uneasy,


    However, s since she had reached out, I felt it would be made to refuse, so I nodded in agreement.


    We walked to a nearby bench, and it was clear that she had been waiting for a chance to be alone with me. As she sat down, a subtle smile a she were plotting something "You''re one of my most respected seniors, and I admire you a lot," she began.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    appeared on her face as if


    Her sudden admission surprised me, and I wondered why she was suddenly trying to appeal to my emotions. However, what she said next struck me as rather ridiculous.


    "I''ve always known you to be a courageous person since high school, but now that you''ve separated from Ethan, and since you two don''t have a future together, Isn''t it time to let go?"


    Herwords made me feel a mix of amusement and annoyance. Yes, I had pursued Ethan back in high school, but I had stopped when it was clear there was no future


    for us.


    That wasmon knowledge among many people; there was no need to bring it up again. It was pointless.

 Chapter 323

    "I konw you probably don''t want to be with him anymore, but you shouldn''t keep showing up in his world. After all, you old mes need to turn the page for us neers to have a clunce," Natasha said eamestly. 1 admited her courage, but I couldn''t help thinking she was a bit naive.


    "If things weren''t over between is, do you really think there would be room for you? Even if we were done, what makes you think you have a chance?""


    If there was a possibility, we would have been together long ago, I understood En''s character, and I knew Natasha would pursue him just as I once had


    Ethan was smart and outstanding, but he certainly didn''tck female admirers.


    "Sure, you''ve made it to the national team as a talented gymnast, but you have no idea what the e Grayson family is like. What kinda background do you have?" 1 replied.


    I hadn''t wanted to know much before, but now it clicked.


    , rising from a less fortunate background through


    Natasha was that exceptional athlete from school who had been the talk of the town, she had an inspiring story, rising from her talents, eaming admiration from many. Yet, she seemed too fixated on Ethan, and that obsession made me a little uneasy.


    "I don''t want you constantly in his world. I believe we can ovee any obstacle," she insisted, her eyes locking onto mine with a mix of hesitation and determination.


    "Isn''t the reason you gave up in the first ce because you didn''t love him enough? If you truly loved him, why would you walk away? Who willingly gives up on someone they love?"


    I smiled slightly, choosing not to answer her. Instead, I expressed my feelings honestly. "Natasha, everyone''s path is their own choice. Regardless of what the future holds, we should respect each other''s decisions."


    Her eyes widened in surprise as if she was trying to read something in my face, but I remained calm and resolute, showing no signs of the emotions she sought.


    Taking a deep breath, she seemed ready to speak but ultimately held back


    Perhaps because I had lived through different experiences, I understood that some things were


    simply not meant to be


    "You only see his morous exterior, but you don''t realize that love involves two families," I exined.


    One was an ambitious young woman who came from humble beginnings, while the other was the heir to a powerful family-like amoner and a prince. Sometimes, deep divides could be impossible to bridge; love could cross mountains and seas, but not every distance could be reconciled.


    "Do you think I gave up because I didn''t want this love? I let it go because I had more important things to focus on, not because I didn''t love him enough."


    I was simply clearer about what I wanted in life; I refused to confine myself to a small space ying the role of a dutiful wife or supportive partner.


    First and foremost, I had to be true to myself, and only then could 1 be for anyone else.


    "I''m just saying you shouldn''t always be around him. Our situation has nothing to do with you. Why are you so intent on meddling?"


    Natasha looked increasingly inastrated, her previous gentleness falling away. "Don''te here with your lotty ideals, Isn''t it because you can? But how da you expect him to love you now?


    1 let out a soft sigh, choosing not to exin myself further. Everyone interpreted things in their own way; I couldn''t force h her to ept my perspective.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As stood up to leave, she grabbed my arm again. "Evelyn, you don''t understand. I''ve loved him for a long time."

 Chapter 324

    Natasha''s eyes shone with unwavering determination, like an insurmountable chasm.


    I turned to face her, searching her gaze for even the slightest hint of doubt. All I found was a deep-seated obsession and resolve.


    "Love isn''t about possession or coercion," I said softly.


    Sometimes, the more tightly a person held on to something, the more they risked losing it. Love required bnce; it was not unconditional, and in the adult world, everything came with a price tag.


    "You don''t need to be wary of me, nor should you waste your time. Focus on malding the most of your own time. After all, we''re not on the same path, and there''s nopetition between us. I had already wasted enough time and needed to get back to my design work


    "There''s something I need to rify: if you''re seeking personal matters, please don''t involve me. My time is valuable, and I won''t waste it on such issues."


    Herhand trembled slightly, clearly taken aback by my direct rejection. The light in her eyes dimmed as if overshadowed by a cloud. She released her grip, allowing me to leave.


    As I tumed away, 1 heard her quiet sobs behind me. I didn''t look back. I understood that some paths are meant to be walked alone.


    Once back in my dorm, I immersed myself in my design work, attempting to channel my restlessness into productivity. Yet, Natasha''s words echoed in my mind, preventing me from dinding peace. "Would you trily disregard everything for love?" I murmured to myself, filled with uncertainty.


    Love held different meanings for everyone. Some were willing to sacrifice everything for it, while others chose to keep their feelings hidden, quietly cherishing them. So what was I to choose?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Why do you look so distracted? Did something happen, or are you just thinking about some guy?" Gabrielle suddenly appeared beside me, startling me "Are you hiding a crush from me? I''m dying to know! After all, we''re pretty close." Herexcitement made me feel awkward, I didn''t know how to respond and wanted nothing more than to escape the conversation.


    Just then, my phone buzzed with a message from Ethan. He asked if I was free that evening and


    I suggested w


    Iwe go for a walk


    Staring at my phone, I gripped it tightly, unsure of what to decide. If we went together, it would surely lead to misunderstandings. But if I didn''t go, it felt like I''d miss an important opportunity to rify things.

 Chapter 325

    "Could it be that your crush is asking you out?" Gabrielle teased with a yful grin that made my cheeks flush.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t say that; he''s just a friend."


    I tried to keep my voice steady, but my heart raced uncontrobly. A wave of sadness washed over me as I felt a mix of emotions, unsure of what decision to malor


    Gabrielle didn''t seem ready to drop the subject. She moved in closer, her curiosity piqued as if i were the center of some gossip. "Really? Just a friend asking you out for a stroll? It seems like Ethan is interested in you," I sighed in resignation. Gabrielle always had a mack for picking up on these subtle energies. However, this time she might have misread the situation.


    "Actually..." I started to exin when my phone buzzed again. Another message from Ethan popped up on the screen.


    "I know there are some misunderstandings between us, but I hope we can talk and clear things up in person."


    I was momentarily stunned, reading the words with a mixture of emotions. It was true; there were unspolun misunderstandings between us like an Invisible wall separating us and pushing us apart.


    "What''s wrong? You look like something''s really bothering you. Gabrielle noticed my unease, her intuition sharp as ever.


    I took a deep breath, deciding to share the truth, but I didn''t want to burden her with too many details or draw her into the drama.


    "There are indeed some issues I need to resolve with Ethan, but I''m not sure how to approach it."


    he issue won''t solve


    Gabrielle paused for a moment, then looked at me seriously. "No matter what happened between you two, I think you should face it. Avoiding the anything."


    I nodded, feeling a surge of unexpected courage. She was right; running away wouldn''t help. Only by confronting the situation could I find a way to resolve it. "Thanks, Gabrielle." I looked at her gratefully, warmth flooding my heart.


    Gabrielle smiled, giving my shoulder a reassuring pat. "We''re good friends, so we''ve got to support each other. No matter what happens, I''m here for you." 1 hugged her, feeling thankful, and then picked up my phone to reply to Ethan. "Okay."


    No matter the oue, I was determined to face it. I needed to rify everything to ensure we wouldn''t have any more confusing feelings between us. ncing into my wardrobe, I chose a light jacket, the evening air was still warm, despite the autumn leaves.


    The climate here was quite pleasant, so I opted for a simple outfit that would keep mefortable without drawing too much attention.


    I didn''t want our outing to suggest that something more was going on. As I stepped out of the dorm, I noticed a slight chill in the air.

 Chapter 326

    I wrapped my jacket tighter around me as I walked, trying to appear casual despite the noticeable temperature change.


    It had been wann when I came downstairs, but now a chill had settled in-clearly, the weather here could shift unexpectedly.


    The night was enchanting yet peaceful as I approached theke where we had agreed to meet. Ethan was already waiting for me. He was d in a dark trench coat, standing by the water and gazing into the distance. His silhouette appeared both lonely and resolute in the night, like a mountain that couldn''t be crossed.


    As I drew closer, a surge ofplicated emotions filled me. This once-familiar figure now felt somewhat estranged.


    I didn''t know how to face him or what to say. Ethan seemed to sense my arrival, he turned, smiling at me. It carried a hint of bittemess but also a glimmer of hope.


    "You''re here," he said softly, his voice trembling slightly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    s at a loss.


    I nodded but couldn''t find the words; I was at a


    "Can we... talk properly?" he asked. His gaze was intense, filled with a warmth that made my heart race.


    "I do have some things I want to discuss, but I''ve been unsure how to say them. I just talked with Natasha; don''t you want to know what we discussed?


    I took a deep breath, deciding to confront the issue head-on instead of avoiding it any longer. Looking into Ethan''s eyes, I saw a mix of anticipation and nervousness as if he were waiting for an answer he had longed to hear.


    He nodded gently, his voice hoarse. "I want to know."


    I bit my lip and began recounting my conversation with Natasha. But I made it clear where I stood; I had no intention of bing a pawn in someone else''s romantic game.


    "So, I''ll be direct-I don''t want to be apart of your games. I don''t want to be dragged into your situation. My feelings for you are separate from yours and hers." Ilovew he might start a new rtionship or have a different perspective after this conversation. Regardless, it was no longer my concem.


    "Natasha wants me to keep my distance from you. We can''tmunicate like friends anymore, and this time I just hope to rify things."


    Since Grandma''s passing, I had understood that it would be hard for us to return to the past. It wasn''t that I was overly troubled by it; it was just clear to me that he wouldn''t choose me.


    "I don''t have anything with Natasha, and I don''t understand why she said those things." He looked taken aback, seemingly surprised that Natasha would approach me with such inappropriatements.


    I just smiled. "Whatever you two have is irrelevant to me; I just want to be myself."


    I could see his disappointment, yet his eyes betrayed a deep sadness as if this situation weighed heavily on him.


    Who wasn''t familiar with that feeling? Who hadn''t endured the pain time and again?


    "Can''t we go back to how it was? You used to love me so much. Why don''t you feel the same way now? Is it because I didn''t choose you?"


    He gazed at me, contusion and disbelief in his eyes as if he were searching for answers in me.


    I sighed softly and shook my head.


    "We aren''t from the same world. It''s like waiting at a port for a ne tond, Ethan, I''m not an aircraft carrier. I can only be myself, so please don''t make this difficult for me

 Chapter 327

    For the first time, I saw pain in his eyes,


    Imy words had inflicted unbearable hurt.


    Sometimes, that was just how love works-It required weighing the pros and cons


    I knew he might genuinely care for me now, but how far could we really go? After all, love that wasn''t blessed couldn''t bear fruit.


    But suddenly, his expression shifted; he looked like a wild animal, his eyes gleaming with ferocity. "What about back then? Was your love for me a lie?"


    Perhaps he couldn''t let go of those memories, just as I found it hard to forget my pursuit of him.


    just smiled softly, my gaze carrying a hint of warmth. "There''s no need to seek out the truth of the past; I think you don''t need to be so tense. You shouldn''t feelpelled to pursue this any further."


    The reason I had met him today was straightforward. I didn''t want certain matters to affect me again. Especially since his rtionship with Natasha couldplicate things-1 didn''t want to be a pawn in someone else''s romantic games, nor did I want to be the target of anyone''s schemes.


    "Honestly, you should consider your present. There''s a girl who loves you right beside you, and you should hold onto that. What Natasha said to me made me think for a long time, maybe she''s the one who''s best for you."


    I wasn''t sure what emotions fueled my words, but at that moment, it felt necessary to say them. Perhaps my tone was too gentle,ced with sincere well-wishes, which made it hard for him to ept.


    He gripped my wrist tightly, a fierce look in his eyes, almost red with intensity. "So all along you were lying to me. You never really loved me, and now you want to humiliate me by treating me lilo a toy?


    His grip grew increasingly painful, forcing me to bite my lip and take a step back, but he held on, leaving me no escape. At that moment, I felt like a wild animal caught in a trap


    Ito


    Are you too afraid to answer my questions now? His demeanor became more aggressive, maling me teel increasingly anxious.


    Perhaps we had both changed, bing strangers to each other. But seeing him like this truly pained me, I didn''t low how to confront him emotionally.


    We are both here to study, do you really think there''s anything worthwhule lett between us? We''ve broken up, and everything before was just youthful ignorance."


    The Grayson family had once sought to oppress me, attempting to pressure me with their power. But I had resisted time and time again, managing to endure through sheer determination..


    If that was impossible


    Now he wanted to force me into submission again, and


    "For someone like you, who''s wealthy enough to rival nations, you''re living life in easy mode. You could take over your family business without needing a degree: But I have no backing, nothing at all, and all I want is to pursue my dreams."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theld onto my dreams, which felt unattainable, and faced a chasm 1 couldn''t cross. But I only wished for the chance to shine brightly, I refused to be anyone''s essory any longer, nor would I allow anyone to hold me back

 Chapter 328

    Chapter


    328


    I just hoped to study well, learning real skills to take back with me,


    Maybe it was my attitude that surprised him. As my expression grew colder, he finally released my wrist and took a couple of steps back, creating a sate between us. e distance.


    "No matter who you''re with or weren''t, we''re like two parallel lines that can never intersect again," I said. I merely smiled and tumed to leave, thinlding we had cleared the air, and there was no need for further entanglement. But I didn''t realize that some things were like threads that couldn''t be untangled. Feelings like these were nearly impossible to clean uppletely, as long as there was a glimmer of hope in one''s heart, they wouldn''t easily let go. Whether it was love that couldn''t be realized or genuinely letting go, I truly didn''t have the energy to think about romance right now. The burdens of life were suffocating, making it seem impossible to find the sincere warmth I craved. I felt like a fish washed ashore, gasping for air, tortured by the desire to jump back into the water, only to realize that it would take even more effort to ovee


    numerous obstacles.


    After returning home, I sensed that my emotions were spiraling out of control, so I decided to take a few walks around the area.


    The night scenery was stunning: Maville was a popr tourist destination with diverse culturalndscapes. Even the shimmeringke nearby sparkled with tiny lights, creating an atmosphere that was both vibrant and slightly ambiguous. The beauty here was breathtaking, filled with a sense of yeaming. Perhaps I loved this environment, wishing to thrive in it. After walling for a while, I suddenly spotted a blond young man not far away.


    He sat silently on a bench, holding a paintbrush as if he were sketching something special on his canvas. From a distance, I could vaguely see his graceful movements as he painted.


    The moonlight bathed him in a silver glow, and each stroke he made seemed exceptionally elegant. I could even see the definition of his muscles and the perfect Lines of his body.


    His long fingers gripped the paintbrush, exuding an unself-conscious beauty that drew me closer


    I began to walk more slowly as if approaching something sacred that should not be disturbed. As I got closer, I felt an unusual aura emanating from him. He had a refined elegance and an air of mystery that captivated me. Like a demigod, he seemed to draw me in, and when we were just a couple of meters apart, I paused.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He stopped painting too, and his strildng blue eyes were exceptionally clear, looking at me with a gentle expression, like a heavenly being descending from the sky.


    For a moment, I was stunned. How could a man be more beautiful than a woman, radiating such elegant charm?


    He was a typical Maville citizen, but I noticed some Easton features in his thick brows, giving him a unique and attractive quality.

 Chapter 329

    It seemed he noticed my gaze, and there was a hint of wannth in his eyes.


    "Are you painting theke here?" I asked tentatively, curious about his painting skills. I was always drawn to talented individuals.


    At that moment, I realized we might face anguage barrier. Just as I was about to switch to anguage he was more familiar with, I noticed a faint blush on his


    Perhaps my curiosity had been a bit too forward; he looked slightly embarrassed and silently handed me his work


    "I''m not here to capture the scenery. I''m actually trying to depict some traditional clothing," he exined.


    I was surprised by how fluently he spoke a foreignnguage. Looking at the painting, I saw an elegant evening gown with a shimmering quality, even though it was just a sketch. It was refreshing to see someone truly integrate nature into their art.


    This was the first time I encountered such a unique style of painting. His approach inspired me, and I started thinlding about how I could make my own design standProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    out


    Drawing from nature and applying it back to nature, only by highlighting the design elements within the natural world could one achieve a sense of authenticity.


    Your designs have truly inspired me and given me new ideas. I''m so d to have met you here; you''re like a godsend," I eximed.


    I could sense an Easton charm about him. Perhaps my directpliment made him blush, and he simply smiled in response.


    "I low you! You''re the exchange student here. I''m Kevin Somerson from the ss next door, and I''m mixed race," he introduced himself with a rxed demeanor, which impressed me.


    I quickly regained myposure. It was rare to meet someone so exceptional. As a designer, having friends and connections was crucial for exposure and opportunities. One couldn''t just sit quietly; after all, if a person were to design in istion, they wouldn''t keep up with trends.


    "I know you''re participating in the designerpetition, but I''m not joining because I really don''t likepetitions. However, I do love designing clothes," he said.


    He seemed to understand my thoughts, and his gentle expression shocked me.


    Not many people knew I had registered for thepetition, but those of us in the loop were certainly in it to help ensure our mentor''s project won the gold medal. Still, I had my own motives. I wanted to enhance my knowledge and skills while meeting new friends. If I decided to pursue this path, I would eventually need to focus on the business side.


    Building awork of coborators and investors was vital for my future sess in business.


    I had invested all my savings recently, not only to relieve myself of financial burdens but also to malo my money work for me.


    ording to my previous research, I had put money into several promising stocks, which should yield good profits soon. I had also quietly secured a few smaller projects on the side.

 Chapter 330

    These projects might seem minor to the Grayson family, but for me, they could continuously generate more profit.


    If the Grayson family didn''t secure these projects, it wouldn''t be a loss for them; they probably wouldn''t even value them. To me, it was like a small fish entering a tiny pond Perhaps it was this mindset that allowed me to more easily attain what I wanted.


    "Meeting an outstanding designer like you is quite a surprise. The biggest gain tonight is definitely knowing you and witnessing the unique ideas in your clothing designs. They''re truly avant-garde and very trendy."


    His designs exuded a modern ir and showcased a distinctive thought process. A designer''s work served as a bridge between themselves and the world, while the clothes they created were meant to satisfy diverse human needs.


    Not only should they cater to everyday clothing requirements, but they should also fulfill the desires hidden in people''s hearts, tuming ordinary lives into something extraordinary.


    While I might not have such incredible power, Thoped that with every design, I could create more opportunities for others.


    "Although I don''t want to participate in this kind ofpetition, that doesn''t mean I don''t have my thoughts about it. If you don''t mind, would you like to sit with me for a while?" Suddenly, Kevin''s gaze became intense, which made me feel a bit shy.


    Deep down, Theld onto a sense of purity and tried to avoidplicating rtionships. In contrast, people from Maville tended to express themselves boldly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a moment, I nodded in agreement.


    As I sat beside him, I felt an overwhelming sense of pride looking at his design drafts. I never expected to meet a friend like this or to see such outstanding designs; it truly satisfied me


    Yet, he wasn''t participating in thepetition but still seemed eager to offer me advice. I found it hard to believe that human connections were devoid of any ulterior motives.


    Yearster, I would leam that he had always been paying attention to me, but his interest stemmed not just from me, but also from someone else.


    "What elements do you have in your design?" he asked, clearly interested in mypetition piece.


    I was between wanting to keep my secrets hidden and my desire to share.


    "I don''t have any motivation to start because I''m hitting a creative block. I want to draw inspiration from nature and blend it with urban characteristics, depicting that sense of collision in thought," exined. Fashion could often be bold, suitable for both formal events and casual settings, yet many garments ended up being impractical


    I aimed to create the most extravagant clothing using the simplest materials, ensuring it still retained its vibrancy.


    This was undoubtedly a challenge, but to my surprise, Kevin didn''t seem as anxious or mocking as 1 had anticipated. Instead, he wore a thoughtful smile.


    "You''re smart. I can see unique colors in you because you genuinely love designing," he remarked.


    It was true; I loved design, but I wouldn''t say I was smart

 Chapter 331

    "I think that it would be better if you add elements of your own style. You can get inspiration from nature, but you need to have more of your own ideas. You''re smart, and you have a unique ir. If you add an Easton touch to a Weston-style piece, there will be a strong sh of thoughts," Kevin said. He had epted my opinions well, which surprised me. However, I knew that what he had said wouldn''t be easy.


    I hadn''t noticed that a camera nearby had taken a photo of the two of us together.


    In the half an hour that I had spent with Kevin, I had realized somethingpletely new. It felt like he was a person that the gods had sent to teach me.


    Not only did I now understand the kind of knowledge that could not be found in sses, he had also made me feel the beauty in fashion design.


    As a fashion designer, I felt honored to be able to design pieces that everyone liked, and he had also taught me about how to design pieces that I could be satisfied with.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m very happy to meet you. Although it''s the first time we''ve met, I feel that I''ve gained a lot." I felt lucky to have met him at this time and to be able to have such an in-depth interaction with him.


    Kevin only smiled. He picked up another pen and wrote down a string of numbers. "I''m sure that you need friends with the same interests and values as you. I hope that we can continue to progress together, so let''s exchange our contact numbers."


    He was giving me the freedom to decide. If I wanted to get to know him, I would have to add his contact number. If I didn''t want to, I could just treat this as a chance meeting.


    I just smiled. It was gettingte, so I took the sketch and said goodbye to him happily before leaving.


    Perhaps I had left too abruptly, as he seemed rather surprised. However, he just watched me walk away without saying anything.


    When I got back to my dorm, I spread out the sketch eagerly on the table and looked closely at every detail of the design.


    Gabrielle walked over, and when she saw the design draft on my desk, there was a sh of surprise in her eyes. "Oh my! I can''t believe that you brought back a design draft that has such creative strength after just having a chat with him! You''re a genius." Gabrielle showered me withpliments, but I felt even more conflicted. I knew that I didn''t have enough talent, which was why I had to study more and make up for my inadequacies.


    However, the design draft was very good, and even I was filled with admiration when I looked at it. I just hadn''t expected him to refuse to participate in this kind ofpetition. "I have to say that this design draft does have a very unique concept. However, there''s also a big problem with it." Gabrielle suddenly pointed at the string of numbers beneath it, which made meugh.


    "Have you considered the fact that I wasn''t the one who drew this, and that someone else gave it to me aftering up with the design?" Iughed awkwardly.


    Gabrielle immediately smacked herself on the head. "That would make sense. Are those numbers a phone number? It seems that this person admires you very much. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been so sincere in leaving you a contact number."


    I only smiled. Kevin''s intention in leaving his contact number had been very clear, and I liked the way he had done it.

 Chapter 332

    Kevin had chosen to let me decide, which was also his way of testing me. He wanted to know if I really would choose to work with him. I had heard about him as well.


    It was the first time I''d met him, which was why I had been flustered and uneasy.


    "Have you heard of someone called Kevin Somerson? He''s quite the legend."


    Perhaps it was because I had sounded calm because there was a look of surprise on Gabrielle''s face. After that, she pointed at the drawing and then at me, looking disbelieving I nodded to indicate that Kevin had given me the drawing, which greatly excited her.


    "Do you know who Kevin Somerson is? He''s one of the top ten artists in Maville, but made the choice to do this kind of design, which is a very unusual fashion piece."


    This surprised me very much. I only knew a bit about Kevin, and I had heard that he had held an exhibition which had drawn a lot of attention. However, I had not known what an aplished person he was.


    His design exhibition had been attended by almost half the fashion industry, and it had even set him up to be one of the truly talented designers of the new generation. "Well, he isn''t participating in thispetition because it''s not important to him at all. He feels that it wouldn''t help him to grow."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as I had expected. However, I was surprised to find that he wasn''t participating in thepetition because he didn''t want to and not because he hadn''t gotten the chance to. I could only get better opportunities to improve by interacting with aplished people like him.


    The design draft he had made felt very natural to me, and it had also given me new inspiration.


    I wanted an agile sense of mobility because that would give my design a unique characteristic that made it stand out.


    Gabrielle suddenly looked mysteriously at me, and there was sh of anticipation in her eyes. "I think that you can try getting to know him. Since he''s already given you such a great design, he must want you to improve. Why don''t you just change this draft a bit and make it into your own design?"


    I felt shocked by Gabrielle''s suggestion.


    "Don''t you know that giarism is the biggest taboo in our field? If I giarize, I''d be immortalized in the hall of shame. Do you really want me to do that?"


    So many people who tried to get something for nothing ended up doing badly. I did not want my life to end before it had begun, and I certainly did not want to hit rock bottom.


    I sounded so determined that it surprised Gabrielle. She had never seen me take things so seriously.


    "Perhaps you think that he''s contemptuous of thispetition and that he gave me this design draft because he wants me to participate, but there''s one thing you must understand. What''s his will always be his, and if I can''te up with a design, how can I learn from him?"


    He was only giving me a chance to learn, interact with him, and build up my experience. How could I steal what was his?


    If I really did make that piece the standard for my participation in thepetition, I would be sure to get into even bigger trouble.


    However, I knew very clearly that I had to be able to make better progress, or else there were sure to be problems.


    "I was only joking However, you being so earnest makes me feel that you really are confident in winning."

 Chapter 333

    Jokes were only jokes when the other party found them funny, but what Gabrielle said had made me feel ufortable.


    However, I remained calm this time, because I didn''t want anyone to disrupt my design n. I also did not want any trouble to ur.


    I only hoped to be able toplete thepetition safely, while also getting acknowledged by more people for my work. That was how I would get more people to share their wisdom with me. After I had put the sketch away, I was in no rush to add Kevin''s contact number to my list.


    I knew that he was smart and would not give up easily.


    I decided that we had to use the time well. There wasn''t much time, and if I continued to waste it, I wouldn''t be able toe up with a better design.


    I treasured my time, so I spent the next few days attending sses earnestly. When ss ended, I began to do endless research, until I finally found a popr photo-taking spot nearby.


    Many tourists found it a unique spot. However, what I saw in it was how harmonious I was with nature. Suddenly I saw two reindeer walking toward me.


    The two reindeer were very beautiful, and they did have a distinctive, wild charisma. I felt something special, and it gave me a more unusual idea.


    "I know what I want to design." I was filled with happiness and gratitude, and I returned to my room and shut the door firmly.


    Gabrielle and William were both action-oriented, and they submitted their pieces very quickly. They didn''t even think much about it, whereas I kept changing mine and sketched it out again before changing it again. One hour before the deadline, I finally handed in my piece. I felt relieved, and I went home to liezily on my bed.


    So this was how designers felt. It felt as if someone was hot on my heels as I desperately tried to progress. It felt as if I had to continuously improve my skills.


    No matter what, I had finally submitted my design draft. That day, I also got a call from an unknown number.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was a call from Natasha. She wanted me to go on a blind date, but after I considered it, I decided that my goal was to learn through exchange. I wasn''t interested in these personal rtionships.


    "What? What does this woman want? She keeps calling you again and again to harass you. Does she really think that the two of you still have a chance to reconcile?"


    I shook my head, unwilling to delve further into the subject.


    It was over between me and Ethan.


    However, I hadn''t expected that all of us would have to be there for the first round of thepetition so that we could exin our design concept. We also had to produce the final product on the spot and find a model in advance. Luckily, I had arranged everything in advance, so I had already prepared the materials I needed. I had also found a freshman with a good figure that suited my theme, who was charming and endearing.


    However, when I arrived with my materials and the freshman, Allie Ferguson, I was surprised to find that Ethan was one of the judges.


    It was very unexpected because we were inpletely different fields, and there was no possibility of us crossing paths at all. How could he be one of the judges?


    "I''m very happy to let the shortlisted contestants participate in thispetition. We have 50 shortlisted contestants this time who will begin to fight it out for the top three However, we''ll be eliminating over half of you in the first round." Chapter 334

 Chapter 334

    It was a ruthless system, but without a system like that, how could those who excelled stand out?


    There were eliminations inpetitions so that those who were better could be victorious, and I was ready.


    I pressed my lips together and did my best to appear calm, so that no one would be able to influence my thoughts.


    I didn''t want anyone to affect my emotions, and I didn''t want any problems to ur during thepetition, either. After all, I hade here to win.


    I would only be able to implement the panelists'' ns if I got a better ranking and made sure that our coborative project could bepleted.


    Perhaps it was because I had such a simple goal, but I appeared very calm no matter what I was doing.


    During thepetition, I could sense the uniqueness of the materials. After all, the feeling of energy and movement that I wanted would require the use of these materials.


    Ethan stared fixedly at me from below the stage, and I could feel his intense gaze on me. However, I said nothing and began to sort out the materials I had.


    Because I had simted this so many times, I managed to do the real thing rtively quickly, and I was able to achieve the effects that I wanted within a certain time. Every time I touched the material, I did it to cut the material in an even better way. I was slowly creating a unique, finished piece with the materials that I had ording to my design. After that, I nced at the makeup artist, who was on standby. She had already done a special look for Allie.


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to be fine. Evelyn, you have to trust me. Besides, you''re so skilled, and the clothes you make are beautiful."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded. I knew that Allie was a gentle, kind young woman who was very adept atforting others, which was why I had agreed.


    Next, I had to give her thepleted piece to try on. She was an excellent model, and when she had put the clothes on, the blue of the dress immediately appeared very unique. Allie was very fair to begin with, and the blue evening gown entuated her beauty even more.


    Her makeup wasn''t thick, as I wanted to create a more innocent, charming feeling of warmth. I wanted her to give off a gentle, girl-next-door feeling, while still having a spark of energy.


    It was the image that I hadposed after my experience at the wend park and after meeting the reindeer.


    I had not used the glittery, shimmering touch that was part of Kevin''s style. I had chosen a more fluid kind of movement instead, like in the cartoon called Fantastic Creatures.


    My unique concept had surprised many people, and nobody had expected me to be able to design such a great piece within a short amount of time. When my model walked onto the catwalk, dressed in my piece, I could feel the envy and surprise in everyone''s eyes. Ethan''s lips curved upward, as if he was very satisfied with my finished piece.


    The most important thing to people like us was being able to design clothes that were unique but also practical.


    It wasn''t easy. To design clothes that had quality required us to refer to a wide variety of examples.


    "We''ve seen some amazing written tests from several candidates. Now, I am going to announce those who got through to the next level."


    After the candidates had exhibited their work, the judges began their evaluation. I stood nervously on the stage, hoping that I would pass. Chapter 335

 Chapter 335

    Finally, after a long wait, the judges'' voices became clear.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Congrattions to the 25 contestants who have passed through to the next round. You have sessfully passed the first challenge. Next, you will enter into the second challenge, which is even morepetitive. I hope that you can stay on your game and continue to


    work hard."


    A blue light shed before me, while red lights shed before the others.


    Only those who had blue lights in front of them had been chosen and had passed sessfully. The red lights meant that they had been eliminated.


    Sometimes, reality was just like that. One had to ept the fact that you had been eliminated, and there was no other choice.


    I took a deep breath as I finally rxed.


    My hard work had not been in vain. I had passed sessfully.


    However, this was only the beginning. The next round would be even harder.


    Ethan''s gaze fell on me once more, and I turned my head aside slightly so that I wouldn''t have to look at him. I didn''t want to have anything to do with him, and I didn''t want to be singled out by him.


    I knew that there were still many problems between us, but now was not the time to solve them.


    I was surprised that he was the judge for thepetition. How could ayman like him convince these people?


    No matter what the reason was, I was very surprised, but I was also starting to calm down again.


    After the first round ended, the expressions on some of the female contestants had gone from sad to grim.


    One of them was standing nearby, toying with her freshly done manicure. There was a look of disdain and disgust on her face.


    I was surprised, as I recognized one of the women. I had met her at the exhibition.


    Although she wasn''t particrly talented, she had been acknowledged by several people for her unique perspective.


    The woman''s eyes grew more and more scornful. In the end, she huffed coldly, as if she was expressing her displeasure.


    "I know all about how these people rig thepetition on purpose. It seems that things here aren''t very interesting after all." The woman scoffed and turned to leave, but the two women next to her immediately stopped her.


    I immediately sat nearby because I wanted to hear any insider news they might have. I felt that something seemed off about thepetition that day.


    Although we werepeting on the same stage, the gap between the contestants was obvious. Some of the contestants were extraordinarily skilled.


    Others were very weak. If people like them were allowed to pass, there was clearly a problem.


    I didn''t dare to believe that there would be unspoken rules in such a situation, but that was what human nature was like. If I kept thinking about it, I would be sure to see it.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 336

    I suppressed the awkwardness I felt. Thad to pretend that I didn''t know about any of it so that I could wait for the women to discuss it in detail and try to pick up leads from their conversation.


    "You''d better be careful about what you say. It won''t be good for you if the organizer hears you. We just got unlucky with thispetition. We might pass the next time." One of the other women wasforting the first one, but I could sense very clearly that something wasn''t right.


    I pressed my lips together as I tried to think of proot, but at that moment the first woman looked displeased and kicked a trash can violently.


    "I mean, the green clothes that the fourth contestant designed looked terrible. If there isn''t bribery involved, how could this have been the result?"


    I was rather surprised. I hadn''t expected to hear something so juicy, but what came next shocked me even more.


    "Do you think that the panelist named Barnes is a good man? He''s the most expert judge, but do you know what he''s expert in? He''s the most skilled when ites to unspoken rules."


    Iwas startled. After all, I wasn''t a local, and there were many things that I could only glean from what other people said.


    "Let''s just watch. Those pretty women today are sure to catch their eye. Someone will be sure to contact them within a few days, and when that happens there''ll be even more things going on behind the scenes. However, getting together with someone like that probably won''t end well either."


    1 had been listening for a long time. Through their conversation, I found out that one of the judges, Duncan Barnes, only appeared like a perfect gentleman. He was an aplished man, but he was also sinister.


    Not only did he enjoy forcing women into sexual favors, but he also liked using his power to continuously push the boundaries of others. Many people had been forced to leave the industry because of him.


    "Aren''t you curious about why Kevin left the industry? Didn''t you know that it was because he found out how shameless people like that were?"


    I had been nning to leave, but I was surprised to hear Kevin''s name. He was known as an authority in the fashion design world. How could something like that have happened? Had he really lett the industry?


    Still, it was true that there hadn''t been any exhibitions held by Kevintely, which was worrying.


    "Kevin''s sister Kelly Somerson almost got injured because of that beast. However, life is just like that. This guy managed to get himself a position as a judge in such a bigpetition. He even wonpetitions by giarizing others. He''s utterly shameless."


    There were too many unfair things in the world. I couldn''t protest on Grandma''s behalf, just as Kevin couldn''t speak up for his sister, Kelly. We were both to be pitied, and we had suffered the same things.


    This made me feel rather mournful. Perhaps this was just what humans were like.


    People only thought about how to make better things happen when they were at their lowest point.


    However, ever since I found out that there were unspoken rules here, I felt very troubled. I didn''t know if I should continue participating in thepetition.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I also didn''t know if anyone woulde looking for me. However, I thought about it and decided that I might not be one of their choices.


    How capable could an exchange student be? They would be sure to leave me alone.


    At that moment, I heard something even more shocking, which left me bbergasted.


    "Do you know how Duncan became a panelist? He was supposed to marry the dean''s daughter, and he also giarized many works.


    "He secured his own position and always treats others with that gentle manner of his. In the end, he left the university because he was convicted of having inappropriate rtions with female students by coercing them into it." That sort of thing was practically a crime. I didn''t know why that kind of person still had the audacity to stick around to listen, and I began to feel extremely conflicted

 Chapter 337

    I didn''t know how I managed to walk out of there, as my mental state had taken quite a hit.


    I had realized how many terrible things went on in the world, and I was lucky to have dodged it time and time again. Although I appeared to be very lucky, I didn''t know if I would get dragged into it next time. The only thing I could do was to make myself look more at ease, so that I would not be disturbed:


    As I was about to leave the venue, I suddenly saw two pretty young women being whisked off in a ck car. The man in the passenger seat was Duncan.


    I was shocked that he had be the main person in charge of thepetition.


    How could someone like him be worthy of being in a ce like this? Now he had gone off with two young women, and I couldn''t help but doubt his honesty.


    Was he really going to take those young women away somewhere and do unspeakable things to them? How utterly shameless!


    I gritted my teeth as I tried to make sense of it, but I realized that I was too weak. I couldn''t deal with all these things, and I didn''t have the power to move a figure who had such authority.


    I returned to the university, feeling uneasy. As I looked around the familiar campus, I suddenly felt a sense of unfamiliarity. Was it impossible for everything to progress smoothly the way I wanted it to?


    I suddenly saw Kevin nearby. He was drawing something and looked as elegant as always, like a god under the moonlight.


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you again," Kevin said. He put down his pencil and looked intensely at me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We had met in daylight this time, and I was immediately astounded by Kevin''s exquisite features. I hadn''t expected him to be so attractive.


    He looked like a flower in full bloom, and it made me hesitate to touch him. I actually felt myself be bewitched by his beauty. He was more beautiful than a woman, and he seemed rather exotic.


    "It really is a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you at the university again. Why are you drawing these designs again when you''re not willing to join any exhibitions orpetitions?" Perhaps everyone could participate inpetitions, but I felt that Kevin had a secret that he couldn''t tell. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be trying to escape reality in this manner all the time.


    At that moment, Kevin''s expression seemed to grow calmer. He looked intensely at me, as if he had something to say but couldn''t say it out loud.


    "I''ve passed the age where I want topete with others. Besides, I don''t think that joining thesepetitions will benefit me. Young people like you need opportunities like that to show people what you''ve got."


    I was rather surprised. Kevin looked like he was around my age. Why was he talking about himself as if he was much older? Was Kevin older than I thought?


    However, the fact that we were both on the same campus should mean that we were around the same age. This made me even more confused.


    "You look like you''re the same age as me. Why do you act as if you''re much older? Don''t you like talking to me in this way? Or, do you like making yourself seem like you''re on a higher level than I am?" I teased. Kevin only smiled and put down his pencil. He led me over to a shaded area, and as we stood there and felt the breeze on us, it actually telt kind of romantic

 Chapter 338

    Chapter


    338


    "I am your age, but I''ve experienced many things that you might not have. I chose to make myself seem older because I prefer interacting with others in this manner," Kevin answered.


    He seemed ready to answer all my questions, and he always made me feel as if he was perfectly at ease.


    He also seemed to be filled with a gentle, fluid sense of energy, and I could see that there was something very unique about him.


    I had never known what it meant to have poise, which was why he was always able to attract my attention within a short period of time,


    He also made it impossible for me to look away. All I wanted was to gaze silently at his face, and to forget about all the worries I had.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Did thepetition go well today? I feel that with a talent like yours, you''ll definitely get through to the next round. However, it might not be that easy to get a good result."


    He didn''t seem to think that I was particrly skilled, and I did admit that I was inadequate in many ways. However, what he said next surprised me.


    "Manypetitions aren''t engineered for you to show your talent. It''s a ce where those in power can watch those without power put on a show for them.


    "An innocent young woman like you is probably not going to be someone''s puppet, and you''re also not going to act like a monkey to curry favor with them and please them." We''d only met once, but he was already able to urately speak about my personality. This surprised me very much. However, the fact that he was able to know so much about it probably meant that he had once been deeply hurt by this.


    Only those who really knew the truth would speak in such a blunt manner, and I became even more sure about the truth of those rumors.


    Perhaps his sister really had gotten into trouble, or maybe Duncan had taken advantage of her. The fact that such a shameless man could still be doing so well in society showed how unjust society was.


    Later I understood that it wasn''t about the injustice in this world. It was just that the time had yet toe for him to face the consequences,


    "However, it won''t be hard for you to win, because there will be an opportunity to correct the wrongs very soon. I''m sure you''ve heard some rumors, but I wonder about whether or not you''ll choose justice."


    This surprised me. I was usually practically invisible to everybody, but now I had been dragged into making a choice.


    If I chose to stand by and do nothing today, he would be very likely to turn his attention to me next. If that happened, who would stand up for me?


    Therefore, I had to get rid of this poisonous, tumor-like person. That was the only way to ensure a fairpetition, and also ensure that everyone could get what they wanted. "You knew what my personality was like ages ago, didn''t you? Perhaps you''ve been waiting for me, but it''s just that you feel like I arrived toote. That''s why you appear in ces where I can bump into you, right?"


    I didn''t want to think too badly of others, but all the evidence pointed to the fact that he seemed to have been wanting to get to know me for a long time. He even seemed to have his own ns and goals, which surprised me.


    He didn''t deny it and nodded instead. This made me feel even more frightened. I had be a pawn without realizing it. However, if it was tor Kevin, I was willing to be that pawn

 Chapter 339

    Rumors would be proven over time, and the truth was just as those women had guessed.


    After about three days, I received an email, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. Not long after that, I received a call. They informed me that Duncan wanted tomunicate with me on some important details. This surprised me at once. It was just apetition. What details could he possibly want tomunicate with me, unless he just wanted to see me?


    However, I was still unsure, so I wanted to test how true my theory was.


    I sighed theatrically and said, "I''ve been very busy with schoolworktely. I wonder if I couldmunicate these details over the phone? Perhaps I could video call Mr. Barnes at a time that works for him? What do you think?"


    I pretended to be very busy to try and deceive them, but they didn''t seem to care. They gave me a very firm answer right after that.


    "I would like you to prove your situation, as not everyone is given an opportunity like this. Mr. Barnes wants to discuss the details with you alone because he wants to give you an opportunity for coboration.


    "Don''t you want to be famous after you graduate? This is a golden opportunity. Are you really going to let it go?"


    It was just as I had thought. He was using a reason that seemed logical to trap others. So many people had been deceived because they had worked so hard and studied so much to get the results that they wanted, and then they had ended up being tricked by him.


    This interested me. I hadn''t expected things to be so intriguing. It made me want to get involved, to see what kind of role these people would try to put me in. However, I guessed that Duncan didn''t really understand my personality. That was why he was treating me like an ordinary student.


    It seemed that anyone who was slightly attractive and a little slow on the uptake, or anyone who didn''t dare to stand up for themselves because they were in a foreign country and wanted to get this kind of opportunity, would end up falling for something like this. However, I already had my own n. I had to appear as prey so that I could capture the true prey. No one knew who would be the ultimate winner, but I was very confident in myself.


    I never did anything I wasn''t sure about, and I was determined to reveal the true face of this beast so that more people could be aware.


    "I hope that you''ve considered this thoroughly, because Mr. Barnes doesn''t have much time. It''s difficult for you to get a chance like this, and you won''t have it in future if you miss this."


    He was trying to guilt-trip me into doing it, which amused me. Since he liked guilt-tripping so much, I decided to go along with it and see what he was trying to do, so I agreed very quickly.


    "I''m very honored to have such a good opportunity, so I hope that you won''t reject me. I''ll do my best to arrange for this to be done as soon as possible, and I''ll go and see Mr. Barnes. I wonder what time would be more convenient for you?"


    I pretended to be anxious, as if I would no longer have any opportunities if I missed this. The man on the other end of the phone immediately looked happier.


    I knew he was probably feeling very gleeful because even the sound of hisugh seemed more rxed.


    However, in order to prove his authority, he had to pretend to be very unhappy.


    He had to put on that act so that it would seem as if he were giving me a chance. That was how cold and shameful human nature was.


    "Tonight would be a good time. I''ll give you a specific address, but don''t tell anyone else about this. You understand. If I interact too much with you, people will think that Mr. Barnes wants to make you win."


    They were doing this despite knowing how it would be perceived, which meant that he was clearly using the situation to do something to me. However, I didn''t say anything. I pretended to be touched and agreed at once before hurriedly hanging up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 Chapter 340


    After hanging up, I told Kevin about what had happened at once. Kevin didn''t seem as surprised as I''d expected him to be.


    He even seemed unusually calm, and he smiled impassively. "It seems that it''s just as I''d guessed. You''ll have to work hard from now on. It''ll be tough being together with a beast like that, but you must make him let down his guard." I nodded, knowing how dangerous this would be. I knew that I would have to handle this very well.


    "You must remember to use the equipment I gave you. It''s not as easy as you might think, but the equipment I''ve given you will be able to capture all his crimes."


    I nodded, knowing that what Kevin had given me would be sure to be useful, so I had to be careful not to make any mistakes.


    As we had nned things so meticulously, I was sure that everything about Duncan would be exposed. No one would be able to threaten young women with something like this in the future.


    A cold breeze blew at night, and I knew that it was getting closer to the appointed time.


    I took a deep breath and gradually forced myself to look calm. I then put on a gentle demeanor and stood at the mouth of an alley near the university.


    The fact that they had asked me to meet them at such a remote spot was enough to prove what their intentions were. This was also the ce where Kelly had gotten into trouble.


    I had chosen to help because I had my own motives. I wanted to learn from Kevin, and I wanted him to develop a business empire with me. However, I could not tell him so directly, or else he would be sure to get suspicious.


    If we didn''t have a coborative rtionship, how could I make sure that the two of us would be connected? Perhaps this was what human nature was like.


    After a while, a very luxurious and extravagant car drove over.


    I watched quietly as the person inside waved a hand. I got into the car quickly, and the car began to drive toward a hotel.


    I pretended that I had never experienced anything of the sort, and I took on my character very well.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Naive people got more answers, and I had to pretend to be naive and innocent, as if I didn''t have any experience of society at all.


    The car soon stopped at a hotel, which looked elegant and luxurious. It seemed to be a rather special hotel. It was close to the university, but its location was quite obscure.


    It was convenient for me to get there, and it would also make it easier for Duncan to strike. He did seem to be a smart guy.


    However, I didn''t want to fall out with him yet, and I didn''t want to get into any conflicts with him.


    I would only be able to get information if I managed to infiltrate deep into the enemy''s territory.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter


    341


    With this thought in mind, I immediately put on a gentle expression, concealing my true feelings. No one would suspect what was going on in my head. When the car finally stopped, I followed the man quickly into the building.


    As we stood in the elevator, he suddenly nced back at me, and I caught a glimpse of something unsettling in his eyes. "Mr. Barnes has always been highly regarded. You''re lucky to have this opportunity, but we need to rify some things." I nodded, feigning innocence as if I didn''t understand. It was important for him to believe I was naive.


    "Mr. Barnes will likely offer you some valuable insights and suggest better methods to help you advance in your career."


    I was well aware that those "methods" meant following the conventional academic path. However, I pretended to be clueless and asked, "Why did we have to meet here? Couldn''t we use a ssroom?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I adopted a distressed and anxious demeanor as if I were a neer to such ces. This made him ufortable, and I noticed a flicker of malice in his gaze.


    "This ce is discreet, don''t you see? If Mr. Barnes were trulyfortable, why would I have had to pick you up from campus? Some things aren''t as simple as you think."


    I acted as if I waspletely in the dark, nodding to his words.


    Before long, the elevator doors opened, and he led me into a uniquely designed room.


    From theyout, the room was clearly a luxurious presidential suite.


    "Mr. Barnes is right in there. You can go in and see for yourself. Just remember, don''t upset him. You have a great chance to impress him and get some practical experience here."


    I feigned surprise and nodded as if this opportunity was important for me. This rxed him, allowing me to gauge his intentions more clearly.


    I needed to maintain a facade of vulnerability to ensure he''d let his guard down.


    Taking a deep breath, I timidly pushed the door open and stepped inside with a cautious expression.


    Upon entering, I spotted Duncan, who looked up with a yful glint in his eyes as if assessing me, trying to read what I was all about. It made me feel awkward and a bit ufortable.


    "Mr. Barnes, is there something you wanted to talk to me about?" I put on a very straightforward expression, immediately making him ufortable.


    He frowned slightly in response. "Why are young people so restless these days? Don''t you realize this is a fantastic opportunity?"


    His words stung a bit, filling me with shame, and I lowered my gaze. As he noticed my submissive demeanor, he seemed to rx, a subtle smile creeping onto his face. Chapter 342

 Chapter 342

    Perhaps my previous experiences made me acutely aware of how cunning such people could be and their true intentions.


    Was Duncan trying to draw me in this way? It seemed a bit foolish, but I wasn''t worried. Good thingse to those who wait. I was confident I could catch him off guard. I deliberately put on an eager expression, and his demeanor became increasingly intriguing. He looked at me with an intensity that made my skin crawl before stepping closer. "I took a good look at your design, and to be honest, it seems quite ordinary. You got this opportunity probably because of luck, considering your lower ranking. But now that you''re here, I hope you can discover your potential and make the most of it."


    Hearing his assessment made me want tough. Clearly, he didn''t know my true character, but it was amusing to listen to him talk down to me like this.


    Wasn''t he just trying to belittle me with this approach? It seemed that I had really given him the impression that I was clueless. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have acted this way.


    It seemed my clear intentions were starting to work. I noticed a flicker of shock on his face, but I maintained my clueless facade to shift his perception.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He quickly ushered me to the couch across from him, pulling out my design, which seemed like it was for a critique. It looked significant, but in reality, it was pointless.


    I pretended to be fully engaged as if his advice was genuinely helpful. His gaze held a deeper mockery, treating me like one of those naive college students who didn''t know any better.


    Having lived two lives, I was well aware of what such people thought and what they were best at-making others doubt themselves while pretending to help.


    But their malicious tactics were something I wouldn''t engage with.


    As Duncan continued to exin, his hands grew increasingly restless, eventuallynding on my thigh. Everything unfolded just as I had anticipated. He truly began his shameless behavior.


    I immediately feigned shock, and I took two steps back.


    His expression revealed irritation; he seemed caught off guard by my retreat, yet it was as if he were ustomed to this kind of situation.


    "Mr. Barnes, what are you doing? Why are you touching my leg?"


    I needed toy everything bare with audio and visual evidence in y. Duncan, however, only smirked, his gaze filled with amusement.


    "You''re young and probably don''t understand how things work. I''m not touching you intentionally, but you should consider your situation. As an average woman from a modest background without connections, what do you think your future holds after graduation?" He was trying to intimidate me with his words, thinking he could manipte me. But I already had my own n in mind.


    "I don''t want to be a victim of these unspoken rules, and I certainly don''t want you treating me like this. Is this what you''vee to expect?"


    I wore a cold expression, but he seemed to grow more brazen, convinced I wouldn''t resist his advances.


    "Don''t pretend to be some innocent college girl. Aren''t all of you here for a specific reason?"

 Chapter 343

    Perhaps my previous experiences made me acutely aware of how cunning such people could be and their true intentions.


    Was Duncan trying to draw me in this way? It seemed a bit foolish, but I wasn''t worried. Good thingse to those who wait. I was confident I could catch him off guard. I deliberately put on an eager expression, and his demeanor became increasingly intriguing. He looked at me with an intensity that made my skin crawl before stepping closer. "I took a good look at your design, and to be honest, it seems quite ordinary. You got this opportunity probably because of luck, considering your lower ranking. But now that you''re here, I hope you can discover your potential and make the most of it."


    Hearing his assessment made me want tough. Clearly, he didn''t know my true character, but it was amusing to listen to him talk down to me like this.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Wasn''t he just trying to belittle me with this approach? It seemed that I had really given him the impression that I was clueless. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have acted this way.


    It seemed my clear intentions were starting to work. I noticed a flicker of shock on his face, but I maintained my clueless facade to shift his perception.


    He quickly ushered me to the couch across from him, pulling out my design, which seemed like it was for a critique. It looked significant, but in reality, it was pointless.


    I pretended to be fully engaged as if his advice was genuinely helpful. His gaze held a deeper mockery, treating me like one of those naive college students who didn''t know any better.


    Having lived two lives, I was well aware of what such people thought and what they were best at-making others doubt themselves while pretending to help.


    But their malicious tactics were something I wouldn''t engage with.


    As Duncan continued to exin, his hands grew increasingly restless, eventuallynding on my thigh. Everything unfolded just as I had anticipated. He truly began his shameless behavior.


    I immediately feigned shock, and I took two steps back.


    His expression revealed irritation; he seemed caught off guard by my retreat, yet it was as if he were ustomed to this kind of situation.


    "Mr. Barnes, what are you doing? Why are you touching my leg?"


    I needed toy everything bare with audio and visual evidence in y. Duncan, however, only smirked, his gaze filled with amusement.


    "You''re young and probably don''t understand how things work. I''m not touching you intentionally, but you should consider your situation. As an average woman from a modest background without connections, what do you think your future holds after graduation?" He was trying to intimidate me with his words, thinking he could manipte me. But I already had my own n in mind.


    "I don''t want to be a victim of these unspoken rules, and I certainly don''t want you treating me like this. Is this what you''vee to expect?"


    I wore a cold expression, but he seemed to grow more brazen, convinced I wouldn''t resist his advances.


    "Don''t pretend to be some innocent college girl. Aren''t all of you here for a specific reason?"

 Chapter 344

    "Maybe you''re right. I might face more difficulties and challenges without your support. But I also believe that as long as I work hard and persevere, I will achieve my dreams one day.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "And I trust that there are many talented individuals out there, like me, who don''t need your backing to seed in this industry." I said.


    Duncan''s anger was palpable. His face flushed crimson as he red at me. "Do you really think what you''re saying can change anything? You''re mistaken! You will regret everything you''ve done today!" I simply smiled, rising from my seat.


    "I might have regrets, but at least I won''t regret my choices. I know that only by staying true to myself can I achieve my dreams. And you, Mr. Barnes, will end up being your own worst nightmare." With that, I turned and left the room.


    I immediately called Kevin.

 Chapter 345

    345


    "Have you collected all the evidence? If so, I''ll go."


    The hotel room had been outfitted with various cameras that would capture everything clearly.


    "I''ve made backups. You can return now."


    Hearing Kevin''s confirmation lifted a weight off my shoulders.


    I hung up, inhaling the fresh air outside, filled with determination and courage. I knew I would face a tough battle, but I was prepared for what wasing.


    I knew Kevin had organized all the evidence and stored it safely.


    We exchanged smiles, understanding each other''s intentions. Our next step was to make the evidence public, letting the truthe to light.


    However, the process wouldn''t be as simple as we imagined.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan held a prominent position in the industry, wielding considerable influence. Once we released the evidence, it would undoubtedly create a significant uproar.


    I suddenly spotted a motorcycle heading my way as I approached the exit. I instinctively stepped back, but the motorcycle didn''t slow down,ing to a halt right before me.


    The rider wore a ck helmet, obscuring their face, but I could sense a strong hostility emanating from them.


    Frowning, I wondered what their purpose was. Could Duncan send them?


    But I doubted he would resort to such a tant tactic against me.


    As I pondered this, the rider suddenly swung a baseball bat in my direction. I quickly moved to the side to dodge the attack.


    The bat mmed into the ground with a heavy thud, sending a jolt through the air.

 Chapter 346

    In the following days, Kevin and I actively cooperated with the police investigation while closely monitoring media coverage.


    Soon enough, the truth about Duncan''s wrongdoings began to unfold.


    However, I was surprised when this entire incident was overshadowed by something else entirely.


    The police managed to resolve the situation, and the conclusion left me stunned, especially when the officers stood before me to exin.


    "Based on our investigation, the assant was simply trying to rob you. There was no intent to hire someone to kill you."


    adeneves, barely able to believe my ears.


    That couldn''t possibly be just robbery. That man had clearly targeted me and even left behind remarks connected to Duncan. Could that just be acoincidence?


    "But the knife he had, the way he attacked me, and what he said didn''t feel like it was just a robbery." I tried to exin, but my voice grew weaker.


    Kevin squeezed my hand, signaling me to remain calm. He looked at the police, his expression full of confusion and disbelief.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The officer seemed somewhat awkward but patiently continued exining the situation. "We understand your concerns, but he was indeed just amon robber upon investigation. As for why he said what he said, we''re still looking into it." I closed my eyes, feeling a mix of helplessness and disappointment. I had thought I had uncovered the key evidence to expose Duncan''s crimes, only to discover it was merely a misunderstanding.


    Yet, despite that, I couldn''t shake my lingering doubts.


    Was the attacker really just a coincidence? Or was there arger conspiracy at y?


    In the following days, Kevin and I continued to gather evidence, preparing to expose Duncan''s misdeeds to the public.


    At the same time, we began to realize that there might be deeper darkness lurking beneath the surface.


    Duncan wasn''t the only opponent we had to confront. We also had to be on guard against those hidden in the shadows, seeking to undermine us.


    However, these events didn''t pause thepetition. With 25 of us advancing, I needed to look for new inspiration.


    I received a phone call just then, which led me to a quiet za. A beautiful woman soon approached me.


    "How much would it take for you to withdraw from thispetition? I want my daughter to win, and you are her biggest obstacle," she said with a firm tone


    I was taken aback, staring at this elegantly dressed woman. A wave of emotions surged within me.


    I had never expected apetition to lead to such a direct and tant "transaction".


    I smiled slightly and shook my head.


    "Ma''am, I think you might have misunderstood. Thispetition is not just about winning a title for me. It''s a challenge and a chance to prove myself. I respect you and your daughter, but I have my own values and dreams." She seemed dissatisfied with my response, her brow furrowing, a hint of displeasure in her eyes.


    "Who do you think you are? You''re just a girl from an ordinary family, while I can offer you a life you could never have imagined."


    I took a deep breath and stood tall. "Ma''am, everyone has the right to choose their own life. I believe that I can only earn the honors that truly belong to me through hard work and


    sweat."


    I knew she didn''t understand my background. Because she was unaware of my circumstances, she thought I was just an ordinary young woman.


    If I had a father who truly loved me, maybe I wouldn''t have be so numb. But sometimes, that was just how things were.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 1/1


    I let out a coldugh, unsure of what to say, while the woman behind me grew visibly more irritated.


    "I don''t have time for your high-minded speeches. Let''s leave it at that-I''m done here," she spat before turning on her heels, continuing to shout insults as I walked away. There was nothing more she could do anyway. When I returned to campus, a familiar figure caught my eye in the distance.


    Ethan suddenly approached, his gaze intense as he looked at me. "I heard you were hurt. How are you feeling now?"


    I smiled gently, trying to seem asposed and strong as possible. "It''s nothing, really-just a minor injury."


    Ethan clearly wasn''t convinced. His brow furrowed with concern. "Are you sure? If you need help, you have to let me know."


    I nodded, feeling a warmth bloom inside me.


    Having someone who genuinely cared for me in such aplicated world was alwaysforting. I wasn''t as sharp or guarded as I had been before, and my defenses weren''t as high. "Thank you. I''ll be careful."


    It seemed like he had more to say, but just then, my phone rang-it was Kevin.


    "Hello? Kevin, what''s up?"


    "Come here now! You need to see this!" His voice had an edge of excitement and tension.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, curious.


    "I was going through the evidence we collected, and I think I uncovered an important lead. It could tie directly to Mr. Barnes'' crimes," he said urgently.


    I felt a surge of determination and immediately decided to go see him. "Alright, I''ll head over now."


    I hung up and quickly apologized to Ethan before rushing off.


    I knew leaving him behind like that would make him ufortable, but I didn''t have the luxury to exin everything right now.


    When I arrived, I realized the situation might be moreplicated than I had imagined. The evidence we found did indeed point to Duncan''s past wrongdoings, but it wasn''t enough to bring him downpletely.


    "If we want to make this airtight, we''ll need more proof. I suspect we''ll get additional evidence in the next three days," Kevin said, his words measured yet hopeful.


    I nodded in agreement. We had a chat about thepetition and our strategy going forward before Kevin drove me back to campus.


    As I reached the entrance, Kevin received a call and hurried off, leaving me alone as dusk settled over the campus. The grounds were growing quieter as fewer people were around. Just then, I noticed Ethan approaching me. His eyes were red, and his expression wasced with a hint of displeasure.


    "So, you left me behind just to be with him?" His voice dripped with jealousy, catching me off guard.


    I stopped in my tracks, staring at him as I tried to exin. "Kevin and I were just talking about thepetition and the situation with Mr. Barnes."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He stepped closer, his eyes locking onto mine as if he were trying to read my thoughts. "Is that really all? Is there nothing more between you two?" he asked, his voice heavy with suspicion.


    I nodded, looking at him earnestly.


    "We''re just friends, nothing more. But even if something is going on between me and him, how does that concern you?" I asked, throwing the question back at him He froze, clearly not expecting me to be so straightforward.

 Chapter 348

    Aplex emotion flickered in his eyes before he slowly spoke. "I''m just concerned about you. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    I sighed, feeling a mix of emotions.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Ethan''s care made me feel heartwarming, but I also felt a bit pressured by it because I didn''t want him to misunderstand or act impulsively.


    "Ethan, I know you mean well, but Kevin and I are nothing more than friends. We''re both working hard to expose Mr. Barnes'' crimes. I hope you understand." I tried to keep my tone sincere.


    He was silent for a moment before nodding. "Okay, I believe you. But you need to be careful. Mr. Barnes isn''t easy to deal with."


    I looked at him gratefully and nodded. "I will. Thank you, Ethan."


    He smiled with a warmth glimmering in his eyes. "Don''t mention it. Come on, I''ll walk you back to your dorm."


    As we strolled through the campus, the golden glow of the setting sun bathed us in warmth and tranquility.


    I felt a sense of peace I hadn''t experienced before, as if all my worries had evaporated at that moment.


    I thought everything would remain calm before he suddenly showed a hint of tenderness.


    "There''s something I want to talk to you about. I don''t have any ties with anyone else, and I don''t want you to be with anyone, either. I hope we can have a real talk about our rtionship."


    I was the one who shamelessly pursued him back then, but he eventually gave up on me. Now, how could we possibly talk about a rtionship?


    "Do you feel sorry for me, or do you think I needpany in a foreign ce?" I was curious about his thoughts and desire to be with me. It felt absurd.


    "No, it''s neither of those."


    He stopped walking, looking at me earnestly before adding, "I admit my feelings for you weren''t pure at first, but over time, I realized I genuinely like you. It''s not about your background or anything else. I just like you for who you are."


    I was taken aback, surprised by his direct confession. My heart raced, leaving me somewhat flustered.


    "I-I don''t know what to say," I stammered, overwhelmed by everything I had been throughtely. I wanted to ept him, to give myself a chance.


    He gently took my hand, his gaze resolute. "I know you might not be able to ept me right now, but I hope you''ll give me a chance to show you that I sincerely like you." Feeling the warmth of his hand brought a mix of emotions. My feelings for him had always beenplicated, but I could sense his sincerity at that moment.


    "I-I don''t know how to respond," I admitted. "Wee from different backgrounds. I''m afraid-"


    H"I understand your concerns, but please have faith in me. I will handle everything," he interrupted softly, conveying his thoughts clearly.


    It felt like he was making a promise. He released my hand but maintained his determined gaze.


    "Once I sort everything out, I want to take our rtionship seriously. I hope you can give me some time. I don''t want misunderstandings to ruin any chances we might have." He genuinely wanted to be with me, but I wasn''t sure how many chances we had. Still, I was willing to give it a go.

 Chapter 349

    As the night deepened, the campus lights flickered on, casting long shadows of us in the glow.


    I looked up at Ethan, whose eyes were filled with expectation and determination, stirring something within me.


    Maybe I could give him a chance-and myself one too.


    Looking into his eyes, I suddenly remembered why I had been so obsessed with him. Perhaps it was because my feelings for him had truly deepened.


    Maybe love quietly took root without us even realizing it. Or, perhaps something in my heart caused me to feel deeply. By the time I realized it, those feelings had be very strong.


    "Honestly, no matter what we talk about tonight, it won''t lead to any conclusion. We''re still young, still figuring out what we want.


    "Maybe you feel indebted to me right now, which is why you have these thoughts. But you may not feel this way when you truly mature."


    I couldn''t look past the rtionship between Leah and him. I knew he wasn''t fully mature yet; despite appearing more capable than most people, his thinking was still quite simple.


    "I just hope we can give each other space for now. You can focus on your studies, and I can focus on mine. We''ll cross paths again when our goals have been achieved."


    I feared he might cling to me further, and I might eventually relent. But it wasn''t the right time to date at this point. I might not have ovee my previous fears, or perhaps I had lost the courage I once had.


    But it definitely wasn''t the right time now, which had left me feeling hesitant and wanting to avoid the situation.


    "Is this what you really want? Are we not going any further than this?" Ethan''s voice held a hint of unnoticeable disappointment, deepening the night''s shadows.


    He lowered his head slightly, his hair casting a shadow over his eyes, yet his persistence and tenderness remained undiminished.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I took a deep breath, trying to make my tone firm yet gentle. "I know our rtionship is important to both of us, but sometimes giving each other space to grow is a better choice." I gently patted his shoulder, attempting to convey my resolve.


    "I believe that when we both shine in our respective fields and meet again, we''ll be better versions of ourselves. It won''t be toote to reconsider our rtionship if we still feel the other is indispensable in our lives by then."


    Ethan fell silent for a moment, seemingly contemting my words. Slowly, he raised his head, a new light sparkling in his eyes.


    "You''re right. I was too impulsive," he said. "I should respect your thoughts and focus on our personal growth. So, let''s work hard together and meet again at the top." With that, he gave me an encouraging smile, warm and bright, as if it could dispel all the shadows. I returned his smile, feeling a surge of inexplicable strength within me. Perhaps this was the unknown power that brought me tranquility.


    We quickly parted ways, and I went to meet Kevin. He had the materials I needed, and I wanted to address everything promptly to effectively build our brand together.

 Chapter 350

    Kevin and I agreed to meet at a nearby caf¨¦.


    "I want to coborate with you to create a brand-new clothing line."


    Now that I had some money, I could focus on design, and he could help me with the operations. Once we designed the clothes together, we could produce them and create a brand. Inside the caf¨¦, soft lighting illuminated Kevin''s face. He looked slightly surprised at first, then excitement danced in his eyes.


    "A coboration? Creating a clothing brand? That sounds like a fantastic idea!" He leaned forward, clearly intrigued by my proposal.


    I nodded and borated on my thoughts. "Yes, I''ve always had a strong interest in fashion design, and you have extensive experience and resources in this industry. I believe if webine our strengths, we can create something truly unique."


    Kevin stirred his coffee thoughtfully, considering my words. After a moment, he shared his thoughts, "This is indeed a great opportunity, but we need to n carefully. First, we need to rify the brand positioning-are we aiming for high-end custom designs or targeting the mass market?


    "Next, the design style and theme are crucial as they will determine our target customer base. Lastly, operations and marketing will also be essential."


    I listened attentively to his analysis, agreeing with each point in my mind. Every question he asked was spot on, reflecting the kind of insight and thoroughness I look for in a partner. "Regarding brand positioning, I prefer a blend of fashion and practicality, creating trendy and unique clothing.


    "As for design style, I''d like to incorporate elements of both vintage and modern aesthetics to create a distinctive visual.


    "As for operations and marketing, I believe that with your experience and skills, you''ll definitely find the best approach."


    I shared my thoughts while expressing my full trust in Kevin.


    After hearing me, a satisfied smile spread across his face. "It sounds like you already have a clear vision, which is great. Let''s work toward that direction and build this brand together." We exchanged a smile as if we could already envision the bright future of our brand beckoning us.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the hours that followed, we discussed the specifics of our coboration-from funding and task distribution to brand naming and logo design. We aimed for perfection in every aspect. As the night deepened and we stepped out of the caf¨¦, the streets outside had be empty and quiet.


    "Initially, I just felt we got along well, but now I realize we have a lot inmon. I''m sure you''ll achieve great things on this path."


    He held high expectations for me, and I knew partnering with him was the best decision I could make.


    "If we really do establish a new brand, there will undoubtedly be other challenges to face."


    The coboration meant considering numerous issues, and not all of them could be easily resolved.


    "I currentlyck any notoriety, and if you design a lot of clothing, we''ll encounter various problems. How will we address those?"


    I paused, gazing up at the sparse stars in the night sky, feeling determined.


    He looked at me with a hint of warmth in his eyes.

 Chapter 351

    "We both understand that building fame isn''t something that''s achieved overnight; it requires time and a collection of works. I have a few initial ideas for the issues you mentioned," I began.


    "First, we can start with a ''Minimalist Beauty'' approach. We can attract a core group of loyal fans by leveraging social media and targeted marketing.


    "With my design concept and your marketing expertise, we can coborate on limited editions or concept collections to ensure that each piece tells a story and a unique character. That makes it more likely to gain attention.


    "And to address doubts about your designs or if they aren''t receiving enough attention, we can adopt a ''Content Rules'' strategy. Each piece can go beyond fashion to convey a culture or an attitude through high-quality photography, detailed branding, and models who can embody the brand''s essence.


    "We can invite influential fashion bloggers or KOLS to wear and promote our designs, thus expanding the brand''s influence through their reach.


    "Plus, innovation and coboration are key. We can explore cross-industry coborations with artists, musicians, or other brands to spark fresh ideas through the fusion of different fields. Such partnerships can boost brand exposure and enrich our product line to satisfy a broader range of customers.


    "Lastly, I want to emphasize that we should maintain sensitivity toward market trends and respect for our consumers.


    "By regrly gathering user feedback, we can continuously optimize product design and service experience to ensure our brand keeps growing and foster a deep emotional connection with our consumers."


    Kevin analyzed the current situation as his eyes shone with admiration.


    "You''re absolutely right," he said. "We shouldn''t be confined by the challenges we face and should actively seek solutions and embrace innovation. I''m confident that as long as we work together, there''s nothing we can''t ovee."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    We exchanged a smile, and the mutual trust and understanding between us seemed to soften the night. Only by being sincere could we bring our partnership to new heights and help us seed.


    It was gettingte, so we soon returned to our rooms. We received new notifications the next day.


    The next round ofpetition had been dyed due to previous issues, and the judging panel had been changed after some reshuffling.


    Ethan didn''t reappear after I''d made my stance clear. The remaining 25 of us standing on stage were now set topete for ten spots in the semi-finals.


    "You all are outstanding designers, but we''ll just select ten people to advance. Today''s theme is to design a piece that can be sold quickly."


    As soon as the host finished speaking, murmurs broke out among the audience. Designing a piece that could be sold quickly required not just design skills but also a sharp understanding of the market and consumer psychology.


    I nced at Gabrielle, whose eyes sparkled with the thrill of the challenge. We exchanged a knowing smile and needed no words tomunicate our mutual understanding.


    This theme was a test and the perfect opportunity to showcase the results of our teamwork.


    I whispered to Gabrielle, "The first thing to consider when designing a piece that can sell quickly is its practicality and trendiness.


    "We should design something that aligns with current fashion trends yet can easily be styled for everyday wear."

 Chapter 352

    Gabrielle nodded, agreeing with me. "At the same time, we need to pay close attention to the selection of fabric and workmanship so that customers can immediately sense its quality and value at first nce." Next, we dove straight into the design process. I focused on the overall style and design by choosing fabric carefully and monitoring every detail in the production process. I strived to achieve perfection through this piece. We had to understand the needs of our customers to create a remarkable piece, and I envisioned an apparel that would merge elements of the past and present.


    I knew that to design clothing capable of grabbing consumers'' attention and maintaining asting appeal, I had to find the perfect bnce between vintage and modern aesthetics.


    As I closed my eyes, ssic elements from the past surfaced in my mind including exquisite buttons, a clean tailored silhouette, simple elegant cuts, and a minimal color palette.


    I attempted to harmonize these elements to give the garment a sense of historical depth yet remain a timeless look.


    Gabrielle was immersed in sketching and choosing fabric samples. She meticulously noted each fabric''s texture, luster, and potential wearability to give customers the best tactile and visual experience.


    We asionally exchanged ideas to discuss how we could reinterpret ssic elements with a modern approach. That could bring a touch of ss to the garment while showcasing its charm and unique character.


    After hours of focused work, we finallypleted our initial blueprint which came out as a corset-inspired sundressbining tailored cuts and minimal detailing. It featured vintage prints with fresh bright colors to suit the aesthetic of young consumers while maintaining a touch of ssical beauty.


    "Now that we''repetitors, we''ll both have to bring our best to make something distinctive."


    Though Gabrielle and I were close friends and roommates,petition on stage left no room for friendship. Only skill mattered here, so disying our full potential would honor our friendship.


    With the initial design in ce, we returned to our individual workspaces and felt the subtle blend of cooperation andpetition in the air. I picked up my pen and sketched out the vision in my mind.


    A designer''s most valuable skill was creativity. But as I began drawing, I realized that creating something highly marketable required practicality.


    I paused, pondered, and decided to infuse the design with elements of every day practically. A garment that had to be sold quickly needed to be beautiful and versatile to effortlessly fit into consumers'' daily lives.


    I modified the design to simplify what might have been too intricate designs and focused onfort and easy styling instead.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Gabrielle seemed to have a simr idea. She set down her fabric samples and walked over to point at my sketch.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter


    353


    "I think we could add some detachable elements like sleeves or a cor so customers can adjust the look for different asions, and it makes the outfit more versatile," Gabrielle suggested.


    My eyes lit up as her idea solved a lingering question in my mind. We immediately modified the design to add detachable sleeves and an adjustable waist tie. It would add flexibility to suit various body shapes and style preferences.


    As time psed, our design took shape beautifully. We focused on achieving a distinctive look and perfecting every detail to ensure every piece would stand out in the market.


    At the same time, we brainstormed ways to present our design in a way that would showcase our efforts and creativity to the judges and audience.


    "We could create a disy board showing our design concept, process, and the final piece," Gabrielle suggested.


    "We could perhaps add vivid photos of the model wearing the dress to further show the appeal of the dress to the audience."


    I nodded in agreement, and we quickly set to work on the disy board. We selected high-quality photos of the model and added brief descriptions to show our design concept and brand spirit through details.


    The day of the semi-finals was finally here. We brought our meticulously created garment and disy board as we confidently stepped onto the stage. When our design was unveiled, the audience responded with warm apuse and admiration. "Congrattions to all designers forpleting these outstanding pieces. Let''s now invite the panelists to give their feedback and select our top ten finalists," the host announced.


    A few well-known panelists in the industry stepped forward to approach our disy board and examine our work. Their eyes shed with critical precision and appreciation.


    Gabrielle and I stood aside, and I could feel my heart pounding from nervousness and anticipation.


    "This sundress is the perfect blend of both ssical and modern elements. It preserves the essence of a corset and brings new life into it," a panelistmented as he ran his fingers lightly over the blueprint, and his eyes shone with approval. "Detachable elements are perfect as everyday essentials. They take consumers'' needs into consideration, and designers rarely take that into ount."


    Another panelist focused on the fabric and craftsmanship. "The fabric is soft to the touch and has a warm rich color. They must''ve poured their heart and soul into creating this piece.


    "Plus, the craftsmanship is wless. I can''t spot a single imperfection, and this is essential for pieces intended for quick sale."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her affirming words boosted our confidence. The apuse and praise from the audience continued as more panelists shared their remarks.


    Gabrielle and I shared a smile. It felt as if all our days of hard work had finally received their best recognition.


    When the host announced that we made it to the top ten, we hugged each other tightly and were overwhelmed with joy. "We made it!"


    Gabrielle''s voice quivered with joy, but her eyes shone with determination. "We have to give it everything we got for our next round. We have to prove that our friendship can withstand any challenge."

 Chapter 354

    I nodded firmly as my heart was filled with gratitude and anticipation.


    Though William didn''t make it to the finals, he was genuinely happy for both of us. He patted my shoulder with a soft warm gaze. "Since you two made it to the finals, shall we celebrate with a meal? What would you like to eat?"


    He''d always been a considerate gentleman, and my spirits lifted even more.


    We chose a cozy restaurant in the heart of the city for a celebration. The ambiance was warm and elegant, perfect for our mood. William had reserved a table, and an array of delicious dishes was served on the table. Their aromas were mouthwatering. The three of us sat around a table and raised our sses for a toast. The celebration wasn''t just for our advancement to the finals, but it was also meant for our strong bond of friendship and relentless efforts.


    William''s humor made the evening more enjoyable. He''d asionally share interesting stories from his design experiences and offer insightful suggestions for our future projects. It was a lively and rxed atmosphere. As we enjoyed the meal, we exchanged thoughts on design. Gabrielle suddenly proposed a new idea..


    "Say, what if we incorporate more interactive elements into our designs like the control of certain features through an app. Wouldn''t that appeal to more young consumers?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The idea struck me like a bolt of lightning and instantly made me think. My eyes lit up as I eagerly replied, "That''s right! Now that technology is advancing so quickly, merging fashion with tech is gonna be the next big thing. "We could try adding smart features to our designs like temperature-controlled fabric, and adjustable LED strips. This would turn clothes into more than just something you wear as they''d be showcases of technology." William listened in fascination and added, "Integrating technology into clothing could raise the value of the piece and brand image, but it''d also demand higher levels and technical execution from us designers." As we talked enthusiasticallyte into the night, we started imagining endless possible designs.


    "If one of you two manages to secure the top three spots in thepetition, this project will be set. But whether or not the project will proceed smoothly will depend on the two of you."


    William''s eyes gleamed with hope, and I knew this uingpetition wouldn''t be easy.


    Amid the cheerfulughter of our celebratory dinner, we celebrated our recent sess and nted seeds of ambition for the future.


    After dinner, we strolled along the softly lit streets. The night breeze carried a slight chill that failed to put out the me of excitement of our dreams.


    "Next, we need to work even more closely together to turn our innovative ideas into reality," I said with determination as I looked into the distance where endless challenges and opportunities seemed to be waiting. "We''ll have to find the perfect bnce betweenbining technology with ssic and merging fashion and practicality. That makes every piece resonate with our


    consumers."


    Gabrielle nodded. Her eyes were full of hope for the future. "We can''t just meet market expectations; we have to set new trends."


    As we walked back and shared our vision of the future, I suddenly saw a scene that broke my heart.


    Standing hand in hand were Natasha and Ethan. She stood on her toes to kiss him on the cheek...

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 1/1


    I was stunned. For a moment, everything around me seemed to freeze.


    The lights remained bright, and the streets were bustling as always. But my world was narrowed down to the sight of them holding each other close. My heart ached terribly.


    Gabrielle didn''t seem to notice my change. She kept discussing our future design ns excitedly, but my thoughts had drifted away.


    I forced myself to focus and tried to squeeze a smile. I didn''t want my emotions to affect this rare moment of celebration, but it was almost impossible to calm the turmoil in my chest. I''d never imagined seeing them so intimate. "What''s wrong? You don''t look okay," Gabrielle asked in concern as she finally noticed my unease.


    I took a deep breath and struggled to keep my voice steady. "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. Let''s head back. We have to prepare for the next round tomorrow." Gabrielle didn''t press further. She gently patted my shoulder and offered silentfort.


    The city''s neon lights flickered in the night, but they couldn''t clear the gloom in my heart. I looked out the windows and felt a swirl of emotions within me. Perhaps not all emotions could find their way to a happy ending, and I knew that I''d lost. What could I have expected from investing all my emotions in someone who''d never responded?


    Perhaps this was what love was meant to be. Even if I''d poured my heart out, there was no guarantee of the same in return.


    It was a bet of the heart. I tried to desperately silence my thoughts and push those feelings aside, but my mind remained restless.


    This was destined to be an unforgettable night. Laying in bed, I tossed and turned as I reflected on how I''d spent all my time on Ethan. Maybe that was how I ended up with nothing.


    My mind returned to that rainy night. I fell to the ground alone and was drenched by the heavy downpour as Ethan held Leah, who was crying her heart out. "Don''t me Ethan. I wasn''t feeling well, so he took me to the hospital."


    The rain faded to sound in the background as my inner turmoil was amplified. As I closed my eyes, my tears mixed with raindrops, I couldn''t tell how I was feeling. My mind reyed scenes of them being together, and each repetition was like a thousand tiny needles piercing into my heart. It wasn''t enough to cause brutal pain but was more than enough to sting.


    "Was I too stubborn?" I asked myself. Maybe love had no right or wrong, and it was only a matter of whether it would fit.


    Perhaps Ethan and I were destined to be in parallel paths from the beginning. Even if we asionally met, we''d only drift apart.


    The rain had stopped, and the night grew darker. I struggled to my feet, and the chill from my wet clothes was a stark reminder of the harsh reality.


    I reminded myself that I shouldn''t drown in my feelings. I had dreams, and my future was waiting.


    The birth of our brand would be proof of my hard work and the start of my rise again.


    When the first rays of the morning sun seeped into my room, I felt my mind clear up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I quickly gathered my thoughts and buriedst night''s deep pain within. Then, I put on a refreshed and energetic face.


    Kevin and I rented a studio for work, and Gabrielle joined us.

 Chapter 356

    As I stepped into the studio, Gabrielle was already at work. Her warm smile was as bright as ever as ifst night''s sadness had been nothing more than a fleeting dream:


    "Good morning! Are you ready? We''re gonna start preparing for our first collection today." There was a note of anticipation in her voice.


    I nodded and took a deep breath to fill myself with energy. "Of course. Let''s do this!"


    In the days that followed, I immersed myself fully in work and filled the emptiness in my heart with design.


    My pieces began carrying more emotions and stories; they weren''t just clothes anymore and were an expression of my soul. They were a testament to my feelings about love, life, and dreams.


    Kevin arrivedte and appeared tired. "I''ve got a design idea. Let''s take a look," he said as he spread his sketch on the table. It was a one- dawn.


    The soft fabric of the dress seemed to capture the warmth of the first rays of sunlight. It was a symbol of hope and renewal.


    -piece dress inspired by


    I studied the design closely as warmth filled my chest. Kevin always had a knack for finding beauty in everyday life and turning it into pieces that could touch people.


    His design was more than just the pursuit of fashion; it was about the dreams we shared.


    "This is amazing, Kevin. It fills me with hope and a vision for the future," I said sincerely.


    At that moment, I made a silent promise to infuse my designs with the same sense of hope and tum every piece into motivational strength.


    Gabrielle leaned closer. Her eyes shone with excitement. "It''s incredible! We could build a whole around this theme, Shall we call it ''Glimpse of Dawn''?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Glimpse of Dawn..." I echoed softly and felt a surge of emotion. The name captured the theme and symbolized our attempt to find our way amidst hurdles. It showed that we were ready to embrace the dawn of a new life. The days that followed were spent busy in the studio. We worked tirelessly and racked our brains for creativity.


    Gabrielle handled market research and fabric selection, Kevin focused on design and pattern making, while I was tasked with bringing the designs to life with vivid colors and patterns.


    But we were missing one person who could provide essential data. My thoughts turned to William.


    One day, Gabrielle and I were having lunch in the cafeteria when I brought him up.


    "We''re missing someone who can help us with data analysis important for understanding the market. What do you think about Wiliam?"


    Gabrielle paused slightly and seemed to carefully consider my suggestion. As she looked up, her eyes reflected her thoughts.


    "William is a data expert and has a good sense of market trends, but he''s quite lowkey and doesn''t involve himself in creative projects. Are you sure he''ll fit into our team?"


    I smiled as a n formed in my mind. "That''s true. William has a different personality from ours, and that''s exactly why he''ll bring a fresh new perspective to the team.


    "If we approach him sincerely, I believe he''ll sense the potential and passion of our coboration."


    Gabrielle agreed and nodded. "You''re right. We need more diverse voices on our team. Let''s try inviting him then. Maybe he''ll be an invaluable member of our group." After lunch, we worked on inviting William to join us.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter


    357


    But we didn''t pause for a moment and continued with the next phase of our design.


    The studio was alive with urgency as everyone poured their energy into the "Glimpse of Dawn" collection. For me, every stitch and pattern in my design carried my stories, dreams, and emotions.


    "The timing is perfect today. Let''s have a chat with William."


    William''s expertise was in design, but he had a strong socialwork including connections with a partneredpany. He had a deep understanding of the market. "Let me handle it. I''ll set up a meeting with him," Gabrielle offered. She had a deep rtionship with William, so I felt at ease leaving the task in her hands.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I arrived at a nearby caf¨¦ before the agreed time. The soft jazz music and warm ambiance created a cozy yet elegant atmosphere.


    I selected a table by the window and watched the busy pedestrians pass by while my mind was filled with hope and anticipation for the future.


    Soon, Gabrielle and William walked in. Theirughter filled the caf¨¦ with a refreshing warmth that drove away the chill in the air.


    "Long time no see, William. We wanted to chat with you about our brand''s new project." I smiled as I extended my hand toward him with sincerity in my eyes. William seemed quite surprised, but he soon regained his calm demeanor. He shook my hand and sat down to listen intently as Iid out the vision.


    I exined the inspiration behind the "Glimpse of Dawn" collection, the design philosophy, and the progress we''d made so far.


    In the process, I highlighted the importance of data analysis in defining our market position and enhancing our designs. I also noted that we''d like to have diverse perspectives within the team.


    William listened closely and asionally nodded in agreement. I could sense a spark in his eyesing from the recognition of being valued.


    After I finished, he took a moment to share his thoughts. "It sounds like a fascinating project. I''d be happy to join.


    "Though my expertise lies outside of design, I''ve always been interested in market trends and data analysis. Maybe I can offer a different angle for your team." Gabrielle and I exchanged a smile and were relieved to have secured an essential help for our design. William''s analytical skills could provide urate market insights and guide us in perfecting our designs.


    Later, he confided in me that he''d always known about our ongoing conversations and developments but was saddened that he was never formally invited to be part of the project.


    It was partly because I''d never known him personally and wasn''t sure what kind of person he was. He''d always been polite toward me, and he was on good terms with Gabrielle. It was only when I attended their wedding that I realized they''d been together all along.


    But that was another story. Right now, I was wholly focused on work


    As everything fell into ce, our team was ready to dive into preparing for the next stage of development.

 Chapter 358

    "I''ve called everyone here today to discuss something important. At this point, we have aplete team, but we need to create a brand impact if we want tounch our new product." Kevin handed me a set of documents and spread our blueprints on the table. I took the materials and carefully flipped through them, eager to see where our conversation would lead. Having a vast brand impact was the goal of every designer and brand founder. It represented not only market recognition but also the validation of our work and the hard efforts of the team. "Exactly. Creating brand impact is the next crucial step for us." I looked up at my team. Every face was focused and showed anticipation.


    "We need to develop aprehensive marketing strategy that makes ''Glimpse of Dawn'' more than just a collection. It needs to be an emotional appeal and a cultural symbol."


    Gabrielle picked up from where I left off, and her excitement was evident. "We can start with social media and use stunning visuals and meaningful stories to highlight the essence behind each piece. This way, we can connect with consumers who resonate with our brand. "Plus, we can partner with fashion bloggers and KOLS to give us more exposure."


    Kevin nodded in agreement and added his thoughts. "Other than online promotion, offline events also y a key role.


    "We can organize themed exhibitions or fashion shows to give consumers an immersive experience so that they feel the warmth and hope the ''Glimpse of Dawn'' collection represents."


    As I listened to their ideas, I felt a growing surge of motivation within me. My phone buzzed with a new notification, and I was bubbling with excitement after reading the contents.


    "The uing designpetition is bringing in new judges, and there''s an incredible opportunity-the top three winners will be invited to a fashion g. "So if we could create a standout piece for the g, it could significantly boost our brand''s future."


    The news hit us like an ignited spark. I quicklyposed myself to share the exciting update with the team. "I think we should use thispetition as a stage to introduce our brand.


    "We cany the groundwork with the collection and officially introduce the brand afterward."


    I had a sketch for the finals, but it felt a bit raw. So I brought it out for everyone to review. "Please give me your honest opinions so I can refine it further."


    As they gathered around, their eyes were glued to the sketches in my hand. Those weren''t just sheets of paper but the embodiment of our collective dream and dedication.


    On the design pages, the theme of ''Glimpse of Dawn'' was integrated into every line and detail. It felt as if we could feel the warmth and hope of the rising sun from the paper. "Wow, this design is amazing!" Gabrielle was the first to speak. Her eyes shone with appreciation and approval.


    "The color scheme is fresh and sophisticated, and each piece tells a story. It''s captivating at first nce."


    Kevin nodded in agreement. He gently traced the edges of the sketch with his fingers as if to feel its warmth.


    "The concept is clear, and you''ve blended current market trends with our brand''s identity perfectly. But I think we could go for something bolder with the materials. "Perhaps we could consider using innovative fabrics or technology to make the design stand out more."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 359

    Kevin''s proposal felt like a refreshing breeze that cleared away the lingering staleness in the room and sparked new energy within the team.


    I listened carefully to every word and nodded to myself. Innovating with materials could indeed help our design stand out among manypetition entries. "Kevin''s right. We could consider coborating with material research institutions to introduce new, eco-friendly fabrics or those with unique textures. That way,'' Glimpse of Dawn would not only be visually appealing but also memorable to the touch."


    As I spoke, I jotted down notes and did not want to miss out on a single spark of inspiration. Gabrielle also contributed some leads and materials for consideration. "Plus, we could incorporate more interactive elements in the design like transformable structures or detachable essories so that consumers can enjoy the fun of exploring while wearing our clothes."


    The discussion grew more enthusiastic with every face reflecting excitement and anticipation for the challenges ahead. This wasn''t just about winning a designpetition; it was an essential step toward taking our brand to arger stage. "Alright, let''s get to work." I stood up and met everyone''s gaze with determination.


    "Gabrielle, you handle the strategy for online marketing and start reaching out to potential KOLS. Kevin, you lead the tech team in researching new materials and see how they can be integrated into our designs.


    "I''ll continue refining the sketches and make sure every detail captures the essence of ''Glimpse of Dawn.""


    They nodded in agreement, and we returned to our respective roles to dive into intense preparation. The studio was soon filled with the sounds of keyboard clicking and conversations creating a symphony of determination in pursuit of our dreams. That evening, Kevin bought fruit tea for everyone. "You''ve all worked hard. I got fruit tea for everyone," he announced.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The rich aroma of peaches and jasmine filled the studio and instantly eased our fatigue.


    As we each epted a cup from him, warm smiles spread across our faces. This small gesture drew our hearts closer together as a team.


    "Thanks, boss. The fruit tea is just what we needed!" Gabrielle teased yfully as her eyes filled with gratitude and enthusiasm.


    We gathered and enjoyed this rare moment of rxation. Although the workload remained heavy, the work felt much more manageable with the mutual support and encouragement.


    "You know, this designpetition isn''t just about winning awards. It''s more about showcasing the unique charm and value of the ''Glimpse of Dawn."""


    As I spoke, my eyes swept past each member, and I saw the same glimmer in our eyes. We all had a shared passion for our dreams and endless hope for the future.


    "Exactly, we want everyone to see that our designs are more than just clothes. They represent a lifestyle, a pursuit of beauty, and a yearning for better things in life, "Kevin chimed in with a determined and confident tone. Then, my phone rang. It was from L.


    "I need to take a call." I hurried outside and felt that something urgent must have prompted her to call.


    I answered the phone standing in the cold breeze.

 Chapter 360

    "L, what''s wrong?" I asked.


    I suddenly heard L''s crying over the phone. My heart clenched, and I gently asked what was happening.


    "L, don''t panic. Take your time to tell me what happened."


    L''s voice was shaky and interrupted by sobs. "My... my grandma suddenly got very ill. It''s serious. I need to go home right away. But what about my work here? I''m so worried..."


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself while hoping to give her somefort.


    "L, don''t worry about work. Your grandma''s health is the priority right now. Pack your things and go home at once. I''ll take care of your work."


    "Really? But this project is so important to us..." she sounded hesitant, and her voice trembled with uncertainty.


    I interrupted her in a firm tone, "Work is important, but family is more important. Go home and take care of your grandma. Leave everything else to me." L had secured a good internship at a reputablepany to ensure a smooth path to graduation, but now her grandma''s illness was a heavy blow to her. "You know, right now you''re my only friend. We went through the hardest times in high school, and though we went to different universities and are just in the early stages of our careers, you''re the only person I can turn to." L was already choking up, but I understood the deep bond we shared.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I know you''re struggling, and I wish I could be there with you right now, but I''m not sure how much I can help from here."


    My heart felt heavy from hearing her sobs over the phone, and I could barely breathe.


    I understood that given the weight of the distance and reality,forting words were light, but they carried immense emotions and responsibilities.


    "L, listen to me. The most important thing right now is for you to be strong. Though she''s left us, forward. You''re not alone; I''m right here."


    I''m sure she''d want to see you face life bravely and move


    I tried to keep my voice strong and steady, hoping to bring her strength and warmth through the line. L''s silence spoke of her internal struggle and sorrow, but I believed time would eventually heal her wounds. Love and support would be her strongest anchor. "Thank you, Eve. Having you here makes me feel so much better."


    I knew my words had little power, but I hoped they could calm her troubled heart. After ending the call, I quickly booked a ne ticket home.


    Seeing the team around me, I let out a long sigh and knew it was hard to say what I had to, but I had no choice.


    "I''m really sorry. I nned to stay till the end, but I have to go back for a while. I don''t know if I can make it in time for thepetition, but I hope you won''t hold it against me."


    I would submit the blueprints on time, but I had to leave. L had just lost her grandma, and I had to be there for her. "Don''t worry. We''ll manage everything here, but promise us one thing, don''t let sadness overwhelm you." Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>>

 Chapter 361

    Chapter


    361


    I nodded and looked at my group of colleagues onest time before leaving.


    Igathered my luggage and boarded the earliest fight home. On my way back, anxiety gnawed at me. I had no idea what awaited me or how it''d feel to meet old friends again


    L''s grandma''s passing reminded me of the time when Grandma had died. It had felt like my entire world had crumbled, and torrential rain had flooded my life. I was bett struggling to move forward in the storm. As soon as I got off the ne, I went straight to L''s city. My emotions were a mix of uncertainty for the future and a deep concem for her.


    The city''s nose faded away as I traveled and was reced by the quiet scenery. It seemed as if even nature had joined in the mourning.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It was evening by the time I arrived at L''s ce. As I stood outside the door, I took a deep breath to steady my nerves and gently knocked.


    When the door opened, I was met with L''s swollen and tear-filled eyes. She was still lost in grief over her grandma''s passing.


    We embraced tightly without a word, and our silent understanding and bond were enough to convey all the warmth and strength we wanted to share.


    "Eve, I''m so d you''re here. I don''t know what I would''ve done without you. I missed you so much."


    None of our ssmates hade back, and it was only me. It was a clear testament to the bond we shared.


    After being together for three years in high school, we''d each gone our separate ways and spread out across the country. There was no single ce we all called home, but every road was part of our journey.


    1 low, but I hope you can pull through. Your grandma''s funeral is tomorrow, so I want you to recover and be ready for it," I said as I gently patted her back. My heart ached even more for her as I sensed her tremble. "L, I understand this is hard on you, but trust that time will ease the pain. What will remain are our cherished memories of your grandma and the love we carry forber


    "She''d want you to be strong, to keep chasing your dreams, and to live your life to its fullest."


    L looked up at me with tears brimmingher eyes. The hint of resolve was starting


    to retur


    "You''re right, Eve. I can''t stay in sadness forever Grandma wouldn''t want that too. I''ll try to get through this for her and our future."


    I nodded and felt slightly relieved. "We''re in this together just like we always have. We aren''t alone no matter what challengese our way."


    I passed away.


    That night, we slept in the same bed. As wey there, L asked me how I''d felt when Grandma had


    "you all thought I might take my life, but though I was at the deepest point of my life, I knew I had to pull myself out of that shadow."


    Night after right, I would wake up with my pillow drenched in tears.

 Chapter 362

    "I understand how you feel, Eve. Losing


    g someone so close is a pain no one can easily let go. But just like you said, we all need to find a way to move out of that gloom and embrace life again. You did it, and believe I can too."


    L''s voice was steadier than before. Though her eyes were still red and swollen, the silent determination to face life had begun to resurface.


    "I remember Grandma telling me that life is like a journey. We will meet many people and say goodbye to many others. Every departure is meant to cherish those who remain and to keep walking our path "I think she''s now somewhere watching over me and wanting me to stay strong,


    I squeezed her hand gently and offered my silent support.


    "L, your grandma was right. We have to bring her love with us and keep moving forward.


    "We''ll handle the funeral tomorrow. It''s going to be hard, but it''s also a step toward saying goodbye to her and growing as individuals."


    We talkedte into the night, sharing memories from our past and dreams for the future. We were trying to pour out every emotion we''d bottled up.


    That night, L tossed and turned in pain, yet she hadn''t managed to suppress the griet. She appeared the next morning with a pale face.


    I knew that there was nothing I could say to case her suffering. All I could do was stay by her side.


    Each of us held ally. As I stood in front of the altar in that depressing moment, I stared at the photo of L''s grandma.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment, and the air was thick with sorrow and loss.


    L''s family, friends, and neighborhood filled the room with grawe faces. Their faces were solemn with grief and


    respect.


    I stood beside L and could sense her stiffness and inner turmoil, 1 silently prayed that this ceremony might offer her some form of relief.


    The funeral was dignited and somber. Each note of the music struck like a hammer.


    L gripped my hand tightly to tell me she was holding herself together with all her might. I looked back at her with an unwavering gaze to promise her that we were in this together.


    The crowd slowly dispersed after the funeral, and only a few close family members and friends remained in L''s living room


    There was a heavy silence that enveloped us, but it held a strange kind of power. It was a quiet reverence for life and tribute to the one who''d passed and a spark of hope for what was toe


    "L, though your grandma is no longer with us, the love and memories she left behind will never fade. We need to transform that love into a strength that moves us forward," Luttered softly and tried to break the silence.


    She looked at me with a glimmer of gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you for always being here. Your words have made me feel better. I know that I can''t stay like this forever. Grandina wouldn''t want that too.


    I smiled gently as warmth spread through us. "We''re each other''s support,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aren''t wel


    Now I had the courage to face anything, but back then, I''d been like a wounded creature caught in a storm, I knew all too well how painful the funeral could be. The bastard Jack had used it as an opportunity to seek profit and invited high society''s elites to boost his reputation. I had felt nothing but disgust and fury.


    im Bonus For Free Every Days

 Chapter 363

    Back then, my heart had felt as if it''d been torn apart, and yet I had to force a smile in front of everyone to y along with that absurd funeral.


    Every time I looked at Jack, a wave of anger and sadness would surge within me. He should''ve been my strongest support, but he''d chosen to use Grandma''s death to satisfy his selfish desires when I had needed understanding andfort the most. After the funeral, I wandered alone in the backyard. The night was cold under the moonlight,


    As I recalled memories of Grandma''s warm smile and gentle teachings, It felt as if her voice was still lingering in my mind. Tears fell and released all my frustration and grief.


    L was now the one truly suffering, and my heart ached for her. I felt a deep difort seeing my best friend so broken after losing her grandma.


    I took a deep breath and tried to steady my emotions before turning to L, Though her face was pale and tired, there was a flicker of determination in her eyes. It was a sigh of her resilience and hope for the future.


    "L, I understand things are incredibly hard on you right now, but trust me every pain we go through will be a stepping stone in our growth


    "Though your grandma has lett, the love and strength she gave us will stay with us forever." My voice was soft, and I hoped my warmth would reach her.


    She nodded slightly as a faint trace of strength appeared in her gaze. "You''re right. I shouldn''t let Grandma''s departure be my excuse to stop moving forward


    "I have to carry her hopes for me and continue living my life so that I can paint it with exciting colors.""


    I reached our and gently wiped the tears from theer of her eyes. I could feel her slight tremor from my fingers. Perhaps anything I said right now would sound shallow, but given our rtionship, I could utter the truth even if it was hard to bear After the funeral, I felt like I''d gained a new understanding of life, and my worldview had shifted.


    My flight wasn''t scheduled to leave for a couple more days after I bid goodbye to L. I decided to stay and search for the feeling of my past.


    I can to a high school ssmate by chance, and that person had chosen a different path after graduation.


    He hadn''t gone to university, but thanks to his wealthy family, he had taken over the family business early. Now, he was preparing to get married.


    We met outside an old cat¨¦ 1 hadn''t visited in years. Time seemed to have treated him kindly as he still had the youthful warmth and enthusiasm apart from a few traces of maturity.


    He approached with a smile, and the familiarity of having him around closed the gap time had tried to create between us.


    We found a table by the window. Sunlight streamed through the ss and cast a gentle golden light on his face.


    He talked about his journey o over the past few years from his naive beginnings in the industry to his current capabilities.


    "Ear, to be honest, I''ve always admired you and the others who excelled in studies and went to university. Now all I have is a straightforward path."


    He seemed saddened and envied my opportunity to study abroad.


    "All can do now is take over the family business and follow my parents'' wishes to marry someone t barely know for a marriage alliance.


    I listened to im quietly and frit a mix of emotions.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 364

    From the ssmate''s words, I could tell he felt deeply resigned over his current situation, nostalgia for the past, and uncertainty about the future.


    It hit me that everyone had a unique path. We were all in our way seeking peace with the world and having those difficult conversations with ourselves. 1 patted him gently on the back and gave him a wordless sense of encouragement.


    "Every life has its value and significance. You inherited your family business, and that''s a responsibility you''ve taken on


    "As for the marriage alliance, it might seem strange at first, but life is full of surprises. Who knows your meaningful to you?"


    He seemed to rx, and a smile crept onto his lips. "You''re right. I might have been too pessimistic."


    future partner might tum out to be someone incredibly


    The rich aroma of coffee lingered in the air, and we seemed to have returned to our carefree days in high school.


    I continued saying, "You might think life feels like a cage, but for those of us who ventured out into the world, we''re hardly carefree."


    Without our families'' safetys, we were left to fend for ourselves and find the right path


    We were in the middle of a lively conversation when a fashionable woman suddenly approached our table. She walked with light steps, excluding confidence and elegance


    Her long sleek hair hung over her shoulders, and her sophisticated makeup was enchanting under the warm lighting of the cafe.


    my ssmate.


    As she walked straight toward us, I noticed a flicker of anger on her face. She stopped at our table, and her sharp gaze darted to me before settling on my  Herexpression wasplex. It was a mix of frustration, disappointment, and a barely detectable hint of jealousy. "Alden, Is this why you weren''t answering your phone?" Her voice wasn''t loud, but it carried an undeniable authority. The previously rxed atmosphere around usbensedThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I sensed the tension and was about to intervene when Alden Reyes stood up before I could speak. There was an embarrassed smile on his face.


    "Hailee, what are you doing here?" He sounded genuinely surprised and clearly hadn''t expected to run into her, much less have her confront him so directly.


    The woman, Hatlee Hoover, frowned. There was a simmering anger in her eyes ready to burst at any moment.


    "Why can''t I be here? Or do not have the right to know when you are?" There was a hint of hurt and unwillingness in her voice.


    It hit me that there was somethingplex going on between the two of them. As a spectator, I should stay silent since anything I said would only


    "Don''t forget we''re getting engaged soon, and mage is ju ay."


    just around theer. If you don''t want y


    your family o


    to run into any financial problems, you should do


    Hale''s words were like a de slicing through the air and cutting into everyone''s emotions.


    she wasn''t just angry; she felt helpless toward Alden yet looked forward to their marriage. There was also the heavy weight of family expectations and financial Interests weighing on her Enjoy Ad-Free Readngar

 Chapter 365

    Alden''s expression grewplicated as he nced at me before looking away. It felt as if he was weighing his options.


    I could sense his tunnil and pain not just because of Hailee in front of us, it was also a result of his choices and uncertainty toward the future. were clear


    "Hailee, calm down," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. But his fatigue and frustration were c


    He added, "This isn''t the right ce to talk. Shall we have a proper conversation some other time?"


    Hallee''s face remained tense, but she seemed to recognize that this wasn''t the ideal setting for such a confrontation. She took a deep breath and struggled to regain herposure.


    "Fine, but I want a clear answer from you right now. What do you think about our marriage?"


    Alden paused briefly before saying, "I know I owe you an exnation, but I''ve never tried to escape the engagement. I just need time to get my thoughts in order. The family business and our future aren''t decisions that should be made lightly." The anger in Hailee''s eyes seemed to subside a little. It was reced by a mixture of hurt and confusion.


    She studied him for a moment before ncing at me. In the end, the sighed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Fine, I''ll give you time, but need an answer from you as soon as possible. We''re not kids, and there''s no turning back once certain choices are made."


    she turned to leave but stopped just before stepping away. There were someplex indescribable emotions in Hailee''s eyes and something I couldn''t quite decipher.


    "I don''t care if your


    you two are just ssmates or something more, but you''d better leam to keep your distance when a man is engaged."


    Her voice cut through me like a life. Since when did I be the third wheel in this situation?


    Halle added, "Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you''re pretty."


    I couldn''t help feeling amused and hurt. Was sheplimenting or belittling me?


    "That''s enough, Hallee. If you keep making baseless usations, we should really reconsider our rtionship."


    The caf¨¦ went silent for a moment after Alden spoke, and his words seemed to have frozen the atmosphere. Haller trembled slightly and was shocked that he''d question their rtionship in an open setting.


    She turned, and her eyes which were once brimming with anger now had a look of hurt and incredulity. "W-What did you just say?" Her voice shook, and each word wasced with disbelief.


    Alden took a deep breath. His eyes were determined yet throwing the me around.


    sorrowful. "Hailee, there are problems between us, and they can''t be fixed just by avoiding them or


    *Tadmit that I''ve been dodging the tople of our engagement because deep down, I know that I''m not ready for this responsibility. But that doesn''t mean I don''t respect you or not care about our rtionship." He paused and tumed to me with an apologetic look in his eyes.


    "Ew, I''m sorry for dragging you into this. What''s between me and Hallee should be dealt with by us alone"


    I nodded softly and tried to maintain a calm smile despite the churning inner turmoil. "I understand. You both need space to work this out. I be honest with each other and not leave regrets no matter what the oue is," I just hope that you can


    Chapter Jon

 Chapter 366

    Hailee''s eyes turned red, but she stubbornly held back her tears.


    Staying longer would only make things more awkward, so I grabbed my bag and left.


    As I walked along the empty street, everything seemed to have changed dramatically. The young man who used to be so young and carefree was now fighting over a rtionship. Though he''d inherited his family business, he''d lost the freedom to choose love. I didn''t know how long I''d walked, but I''d somehow ended up by the river. It was already evening by then.


    The right breeze blew gently and carried a hint of chill, but it seemed to soothe the unease in my heart. I strolled alone on the street illuminated by streetlights as the scene from the cafe reyed in my mind, Love, responsibility, family interests. These words formed a web in my mind soplex that it felt inescapable.


    There were some things I''d experienced that caused me pain. Even if I had the chance to start over, I wasn''t sure if I''d get the answers I was looking for.


    I stopped and looked up at the few stars in the night sky. There was a ripple of emotion inside me.


    Everyone had to pay a price for their choices in this unpredictable world, and I was no exception. Perhaps it was time for me to learn to be s independent, and not ce my happiness in someone else''s hands. stronger, and


    As I was lost in my thoughts, my phone rang and jolted me back to reality.


    more


    answered the call, and it was Alden who sounded tired but sincere. "Eve, thank you for understanding and supporting me tonight. I owe you an exnation and Hailee an answer. Give me some time, and I''ll handle this." [replied with a soft hum and tried to keep my voice calm and firm. "Alden, I believe you''ll make the right choice. No matter what the oue is, remember that we''re all individuals with the right to pursue our happiness." After hanging up, I took a deep breath as if exhaling all my worries and burdens, I realized that life was still going on, and I shouldn''t pause my journey just because someone else was caught up emotionally.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The cold wind blew, and I felt a wave of exhaustion. Itumed around and decided to go home to sort out my thoughts.


    The city lights shimmered in the night sky as if stars had fallen to the ground. They offered a sliver of warmth andfort.


    As I walked home, I reyed scenes from the night and reflected on my role in thisplicated situation.


    After getting home, I made myself a cup of hot chocte and at by the windows


    stare at the night scene.


    The city''s hustle and bustle had slowly faded to leave only silence and solitude inpany.


    I closed my eyes and recalled how much I''d grown over the years. From a naive young girl to a woman who could stand on her own, I''d grown so much more.


    Eve, you deserve better," I silently murmured. This sentence felt like a warm current thawing my cold heart


    Yes, I deserved someone who could love me wholeheartedly; someone who could stay by my side and face life together.

 Chapter 367

    Ethan''s love for me no longer mattered that much. Perhaps he''d even give up on me for the sale of the Graysons.


    1 smiled bitterly as the thought crossed my mind, but there was a hidden hint of relief in that smile.


    The next morning, I packed my things early and set off.


    The sunlight streamed through the scattered clouds and cast dappled patches on the ground, adding a touch of warmth to the chilly morning. I took a deep breath of the fresh air and tried to expel all the gloom ofst night to embrace a new day.


    The streets gradually became busier with people rushing about. I walked almlessly, but deep down, I had a clear direction. I''d focus more make sure that emotions were no longer a burden


    on my


    life and career to


    footsteps broke the surrounding calm. I turned and


    I and saw a man running toward me e with a panicked expression.


    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, a sudden rush of footste


    Several fierce-looking men were chasing after himOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Help! I''m being robbed!" the man shouted at me in desperation,


    Lfroze for a second before turning to search for any tool or anyone that could help. But the street wasn''t crowded, and the nearest shop was some distance away. just as the pursuers were about to catch up, I pulled out my phone and pretended to call the police. Then, I shouted loudly, "The police are on their way! It''ll be toote if you keep running after him!"


    It worked. Those chasing him immediately stopped in hesitation. The man they were hunting down seized the opportunity t He was gasping for breath as he gave me a grateful look


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" he said he pulled out a wad of cash from his pocket.


    run over to Ine.


    "I just withdrew this from the bank, and they wanted to steal it." Hettied to hand it to me as a token of gratitude, but I shook my head and declined his offer. "No need to thank me. I just did what anyone else would. Keep your money safe, and don''t give them another chance."


    Just then, the distant sound of police sirens echoed down the streets. Someone had called the police,


    his statement. They invited me toe


    The pursuers heard the sirens and scattered in different directions. The police soon arrived and took the man away to get h along to provide further detalls. Igave a full ount of what''d happened at the police station. The officers praised my calmness and bravery. Then, they promised to catch the criminals soon,


    esky. Yet 1 had no idea that more trouble was going to my door as I''d stepped into a much


    By the time I let the station, the sun was hanging bright and warm into fou


    just as I thought everything would rerum to normal after returning home, things were far beyond my expectations. theard a knock on my door that evening. I rubbed my eyes drowsily and walked downstairs wearing only a thin nightgownL whent opened the door, I was greeted by several men with stem expressions. They were in in clothes, but the authority in their eyes was My heart missed a beat, and a terrible gut feeling nagged at ine


    unmistakable.

 Chapter 368

    One of the men asked firmly but politely, "Excuse me, are you Ms. Wiley?


    I nodded and tried to keep my voice steady. "I am. What is this about?" lead showed his ID,


    "We''re from the police special task force. There are some details we need to rity regarding the incident from earlier today." The man in the le and his tone suggested that there was no room for doubt.


    I free and was surprised that what had seemed like a simple robbery would soon inflict me. Though I was suspicious, I did my best to stay calm and stepped aside to let them in


    One thought stre how likely it was for the poll


    for the police to visit my house at such ate hour?


    I stopped abruptly as I was immediately alerted. My eyes darted between the men and tried to catch any signs of abnormality in their faces.


    Then, a small detail caught my attention. The ID the leader had shown seemed to have an odd reflection. It was not quite the kind one would expect from a genuine stic card under indoor lightning. "Give me a minute," I said, teigning calmness and subtly narrowing the door gap to keep it just ajar for safety. "I''d like to confirm your identities, and I need to make a call to mywyer who can help verity." The men exchanged quick nces as a flicker of panic crossed their faces. Then, the leader forced a smile.


    "Ms. Wiley, we understand your caution, but this is an urgent matter," he said. "We really need your cooperation, and we can always talk at the station if it''s


    inconvenient now.


    His answerconfirmed my doubts. No real officer would be this desperate for answers or refuse a reasonable request to confirm their identities, especially at such ate hour.


    I took a deep breath and was abo


    here for your safety."


    about to say something when the man frowned. "What you did today wasmendable, but you should also be careful. We''re only


    I scoffed. Though it might seem like a word of concem, he was testing my reaction and hoping I''d let my guard down


    My mind raced for a strategy


    ty while maintaining aposed facade. "Thank you for your concern, but I have the right to confirm the identity of any visitors to ensure my safely as a citizen."


    I nced around with a contact mywyer, he will assist with the ventication."


    a sharp gaze and continued, "Especially at this hour, anypse in judgment could lead to unforeseen consequences. Please allow me to


    My voice was firm as I subtly took a step back to further narrow the d


    door and give myself more room to react if needed.


    The man hadn''t expected me to b


    o resolute. Atense silence followed as the leader''s e


    dashed with a hint of impatience.


    But he soon smoothed it over and tried to persuade me to open the door with a softer tone. "Ms. Wiley, we really need your cooperation to resolve this case as soon as possible. Please trust us professionals."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I shook my head and Insisted. "I trust in the professionalism of the police, but I also trust the tights thew grants me. I can''t let you in unless your fully verified.


    Identities a


    Though I wasn''t any calmer, my extemulposure gave me an air of authority. I noticed them exchanging another nce as if weighing their next move.

 Chapter 369

    A sudden thought shed through my mind.


    I needed more evidence to confirm their identities or at least buy some time for a potential chance. But I also wondered if they were testing my limits.


    I was a woman living alone with no one to rely on. I knew I couldn''t act recklessly in situations like this; I had to stay calm and use my wits. Tessed the situation. Judging from the looks of it, there were just the three of them. As my mind spun for solutions, I mew I had to try to distract him if I had to


    act


    I raised my voice slightly and pretended to search for my phone while monitoring their movements from theer of my eye.


    othe


    *So sorry. I think I left my phone in the living room. Give me a moment, and I''ll be right back." As I said so, I slowly turned and pretended to head back into


    house.


    In reality, I was using my toe to subtly hook onto a flower pot by the door. Though it was a simple decoration, it could be a makeshift weapon at a crucial moment. Just as i was about to reach the flower pot, the leader suddenly stepped forward. There was a warming in his voice as he spoke. "Ms. Wiley, please don''t act recklessly. We''re here on official orders."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His sudden movement made my heart skip a beat, but 1 maintained myposure. Ined to force a smile to lighten the tension in the atmosphere. "pl course, cooperate. I just ask for a little more patience, alti


    redged closer to the flower pot while scanning the room for potential escape routes or defensive tools. Then, there was the sound of hurried footsteps outside my door


    TV door.


    My heart leaped to my throat, and it was palpitating so wildly that I could almost hear it. The footsteps grew closer and headed straight for my


    I silently prayed that it was a neighbor or a passerby who might bring a tum of tables.


    Aloud crash came from the hallway followed by amotion of scuffling doorsteps.


    1 seized the opportunity to kick hard and send the flower pot hurtling toward the leader. Then, I spun around and bolted back inside. I needed to use this brief moment of chaos to escape. "Get her!" the leader roared. The three men split up and rushed toward me in two directions


    I sprinted through the dark living room and grabbed a fruit knife at the tea table to grip it tightly. It wasn''t enough to fend off the me some time to resist


    three grown men, but it might buy


    "Ms. Wiley, calm down! We mean no harm!" the leader shouted as he ran after me. His tone was no longer calm andced with urgency.


    I had no time to listen to his exnations. My mind was solely focused on trying to escape at all costs, but I didn''t realize they were organized and prepared.


    As we got into a game of cat and mouse in the confined space of my home, I soon realized that my physical stamina and speed were


    Every turn and evade telt like an attempt to race with time, but the finishing line seemed impossibly distant.


    no match for three trained men.


    Sweat drenched my clothes, and my breathing became ragged and shallow. But my eyes remained determined as I was unwilling to give up even a sliver of hope.


    Just as I was about to beered, an idea sparked in my mind. There was a small window in my bedroom I rarely used, but it was now my one and only hope. "Just a little more, Hold on!" I silently chanted as I changed direction and dashed toward my bedroom


    T

 Chapter 370

    "Don''t let her get away!" The leader''s roar sounded behind me filled with undeniable authority and urgency, but I knew this was myst chance.


    I rushed into the bedroom and flung myself toward the window. Using all my strength, I pushed the heavy window open.


    A st of cold air hit my face and momentarily wiped away my fear and exhaustion.


    Ast hesitated briefly and tumed to make a cun for it, someone grabbed my cor from behind.


    "Let me go!" I screamed and struggled violently, but the grip was too strong and almost pulled me back inside.


    In that desperate moment, I swung my trait knife wildly and managed to sh the attacker''s arm though I didn''tnd a direct hit. There was a bloody gash on hisN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He had


    to let go, and I took the chance to slip from his grip. I hang myself out the window with my body suspended in midair,


    "Jump!" I screamed inwardly and licked against the wall with all my strength. That momentum gave me the force needed to leap out into the night. I shut my eyes and felt the relief of escape and terror of the unknown.


    The wind howled in my ears, but I couldn''t afford to think of anything except getting away from that dangerous ce.


    [crashed heavily onto thewn, and pain exploded through my body. But there was no time to dwell on it. I scrambled to my feet and ran tar into the distance.


    I sprinted through the alleys relying on my vague memory and tried to stay away from any bystanders who might cause trouble.


    1 had no idea how long I ran until my legs gave away. I finally allowed myself to stop and copse against theer of a building, gasping for breath.


    But the men had long discovered my intent and tracked me down. Their figures appeared ahead of me as they announced, "You can''t escape this time!" My heart sank. The darless around me seemed to solidity and push down on me with such weight that I could barely breathe. Clutching the fruit de tightly, I scanned the group and desperately searched for


    They were many, well-trained and organized. I was alone,ered, and out of options.


    raway out, but the reality of the situation struck me


    "stay back! I''m warning you!" My voice shook, but I forced myself to stay as calm as I could hoping to scare them off. But they were unfazed and closed in step by step to tighten the circle around me


    Suddenly, ablinding light came into the darkness aer down the street. A van screeched to a halt before several men jumped out wielding baseball bats. T yes food fencely on me.


    "Wait!" A drepmanding voice broke themotion and froze everyone in ce.


    Their


    The door to the van swung opin, and a man in in clothes stepped out with long strides. His eyes had a mix of emotions as he swept the scene before settling on "You shouldn''t have gotten involved, but now there''s no way out for you."

 Chapter 371

    I backed up fearfully. I didn''t expect so many people to still be here.


    It did seem like I no longer had a way out. I was surrounded by all these people, so I had no choice but to ept my fate.


    He walked toward me slowly, his steps seemed to be unusually heavy as he tensed up the air around him with every step.


    The fruit knife in my hand trembled slightly. Hopelessness and unwillingness filled my gaze.


    However, in the heat of the moment, he stopped in his tracks. He didn''te any closer.


    "Interesting. I didn''t expect you to be acquainted with the Graysons. This time, I won''t do anything to you solely because of them."


    Amusement colored his tone, and the air around him rxed a little.


    I was stunned. The Graysons?


    That was a strange yet familiar term to me. It seemed to have opened the seal of a certain box in my memory, but I didn''t have time to think more about it at that moment.


    "But..." His tone took a sharp turn as his gaze turned steely. "You won''t be able to escape. One day, we will meet again."


    Once he was done, he waved his hand, signaling for his men to back off, and got into the car. The van then quickly disappeared into the night.


    I stood stoically in my position as a turbulent of emotions filled my heart.


    Ethan was the only one who was able to contact me. As for the other people of the Grayson family, no one else knew me well. They all wished for me to either disappear quickly or get myself in trouble. However, Ethan was abroad. How could hee to my rescue?


    I didn''t expect to meet with such a huge problem this time on my return to Yardville. I had no idea how I dragged my exhausted body back hometer in the night, but I felt like all the energy had been zapped out of me. In my dreams that night, I dreamt of Grandma again. She was standing beneath the sunlight.


    Grandma''s smile was warm and loving, and it seemed to have chased away all the negativity in my world.


    She caressed my head gently andforted me with her familiar yet gentle voice. "Don''t be afraid, Eve. No matter what troubles you face, you have to be strong.


    "Remember, you''re not alone. You have me, and those who love you sincerely."


    I held onto her fading hand tightly, and it was almost like I was able to get strength from the warmth of her hand.


    Tears cascaded silently, bringing me a sense of relief.


    She was right. I couldn''t just give up like this couldn''t allow those


    Ondma down. Co81 +6N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    schemes to seed, and I coal


    The first rays of the morning seeped in through the gap in my curtains and fell on my face, bringing me warmth and hope.


    I opened my eyes slowly and looked at the world that was slowly brightening. I have made a decision in my heart.


    I got up and washed up. Then, I started tob through my thoughts.


    It may be hard to go against these background forces with my own strength, but I was not fighting this battle alone.


    I took my phone out and my finger hesitated as I was about to tap on my screen. s, I ced that phone call anyway.


    "I got myself in a bit of trouble, my return might be slightly dyed. I''ll have to leave the designing there to you."


    No matter how much trouble I have met with here, I would still need to work on getting the designs out quickly.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here, you can be rest assured. However, I also know about the troubles you''re facing. I''ve already made necessary arrangements for what I have to do here I''ve alreadynded in Yardville."


    I didn''t expect Kevin toe for me, and I didn''t expect him to be so kind to me as well.


    Surprise shed in my eyes as I hastily began cleaning.

 Chapter 372

    "Okay, wait for me then. I''lle get you at the airport."


    After hanging up the call, the anxiety in my heart seemed to beforted by a sense of warmth.


    Kevin''s arrival had given me great courage and hope. I knew well that one additionalrade would mean a higher chance of victory in thisplicated situation.


    I packed up the necessities quickly to make sure that I did not miss out on any clues or evidence that could benefit me.


    I may still feel slightly uneasy, but my heart was filled with even more determination and conviction to face the uing trials.


    While I drove to the airport, I thought about all sorts of possible scenarios that could happen. I also thought about how I could maximize Kevin''s help and protect myself at the same time so I wouldn''t fall into the enemy''s traps once more. The airport was bustling with people. I waited anxiously for Kevin to appear.


    Finally, in the chaos of the airport crowd, I saw his familiar and kind face.


    He held a luggage in his hand as he walked toward me with a smile on his face. At that moment, it was almost like I had seen my savior.


    "Are you okay, Eve?" Kevin asked with concern the moment he saw me.


    I nodded my head and forced a smile. "I''m fine, I just got entangled in some trouble. Thank you foring all the way to lend me a hand."


    Kevin patted my shoulders as his eyes overflowed with encouragement.


    "No need for that between us. Let''s go, let''s get out of here and talk in more detail when we reach somewhere safe."


    We drove to a more secluded hotel and in a hotel room, I told Kevin in detail about what I was facing and the Grayson family''splicated background. He frowned after hearing it but his eyes held a firm determination.


    "Don''t worry, Eve, I''m here. I won''t let you go through all of these alone Kevin said solemnly. He was very considerate of my feelings at this time as he consoled me incessantly.


    en


    I looked at him gratefully as I felt moved.


    Yes, with him by my side, I felt like I had more courage and strength to face all difficulties.


    "But, no matter what the Graysons are up to, at least you''re safe now, so let''s not think too much about this."


    I nodded. Kevin''s words felt like a shot of valor to my heart, freeing me temporarily from my anxiety.


    However, also understood that temporary safety didn''t mean that I could rest assuredpletely from then on. The shadows lurking in the background were still following


    closely behind me.


    I took a deep breath and tried to silence the turmoil in my heart as I discussed with Kevin what our next steps could be.


    "I feel like we need a detailed n, Kevin. We need a way to protect ourselves and at the same time, a way to find out the truth about all of these."


    I expressed our current situation clearly and hoped to get some support.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Also, I feel like this isn''t just something threatening my safety. It seemed to also involve a conflict of interest that is bigger than me."


    Kevin nodded in agreement. He was silent for a while as he pondered. Then, he gave me a few possible options.


    "Firstly, we need to amp up


    protection for your safety. We can''t let these people have their way. Then, I''ll use my connections to try to find out more details about the Grayson family and the unknown forces.


    "Lastly, about your designing job, I''ll try my best to share your load to ensure that this matter won''t cause harm to the development of your career."


    I listened to Kevin''s arrangements and my heart was filled with gratitude.


    At this crucial time, it was my biggest fortune to have a friend like him by my side.

 Chapter 373

    However, there was a sense of uneasiness in my heart. I felt like this matter might be very closely rted to me.


    It wasn''t just because I had witnessed a small crime, rather, I felt like all these that were happening must have been significantly rted to me in one way or another


    Suddenly, I remembered something Jack did before he was thrown in prison. At that time, when he was building his career, he did a lot of bad things and made a lot of enemies in the business world.


    I had a sense of foreboding in my heart. The past was starting to unveil, like the view after a sandstorm, as it became clearer before my eyes.


    "Before my father was thrown in prison, he wanted to use me as leverage to try to enter into marriage alliances with many people."


    He felt that having a pretty daughter was some form of leverage for him. He wanted to use me so he could have more rtions with others and from there, get more profit.


    "Yesterday, someone amongst them looked familiar to me. I think he worked under one of these major business owners."


    My forehead was locked tight in a frown as I tried my best to reminisce every detail. All that had happened was scattered in my brain like a jigsaw puzzle, and slowly, they started to piece together, forming a picture that made me very ufortable. Kevin saw me in that state and held my hand gently, silently giving me support andfort.


    "If that''s really the case, Eve, this whole thing may be moreplicated than you think. Don''t be afraid, we''ll face this together. Your father''s actions in the past shouldn''t be your burden to bear today."


    His words were firm yet warm, like a ray of light piercing through the gloomy clouds in my heart.


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down.


    "You''re right. I can''t let the shadow of the past shroud my future. I needed to investigate how all these are rted to my father. I also had to know what the forces lurking in the background wanted." Kevin nodded. Steadfastness shone in his eyes.


    "I will use all of my resources,


    including my connections in the business world to find out the truth


    behind this. At the same time, I''llN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    also increase your protection so you


    swneve


    will no longer receive harm from


    this."


    I looked at him gratefully. I felt very moved.


    I was suddenly reminded of something that made me grit my teeth, but at the same time, I felt like this situation was very unique.


    "There were some things I needed to think about because I wanted answers. There was a Mr. Johnson who seemed to have a pretty good rtionship with my fatherst time."


    Mr. Johnson was indeed a unique presence because he had invested in real estate and had gotten a lot profit when his business was


    earning at its peak. However nex


    he


    didn''t continue the development of


    his business and had exited at that time.


    Then, he invested all of his money into an entirely new industry and had sessfully gotten more money from that.


    However, his purpose of befriending my father might not be because of my looks or for any other reasons, but to take over the entire Wiley family together with its assets.


    Jack might be a bastard, but it didn''t


    mean that he wasn''t capable. He might not have relevant abilities but he was still able to turn the Wiley family assets into something that a lot of people wanted a piece of.


    Now that Jack was imprisoned, the group of eagerly, restless people who were ready to pounce would only increase in numbers.


    What I said had caused the atmosphere in the room to tense up. Kevin''s expression also became very solemn.


    He understood that the Mr. Johnson I had mentioned might be one of the main people behind this entire fiasco. He might also be one of the masterminds behind this.

 Chapter 374

    "Are you saying that Mr. Johnson is after your family''s assets, Eve? This is an important piece of information indeed. We need to be careful as we act since we would want to collect evidence, but not alert the enemies."


    Kevin was quiet for a moment before he expressed his opinions.


    I nodded and said, "I also feel like the Grayson family''s attitude is pretty unusual. They were very courteous to me up front but seemed to be encouraging things to happen in the background so I wouldnd myself in more dangerous situations. "I don''t know if they were working with Mr. Johnson, but this feeling made me very uneasy."


    Kevin held my hand with unwavering yield gleaming in his eyes.


    "Rest assured, Eve. No matter what they''re nning behind your back, I''ll be with you as we uncover the truth together. Right now, we need a more intricate n to protect ourselves and to unveil the secrets of those in the shadows at the same time."


    We started talking about the details of the n from increasing personal safety, to secretly investigating Mr. Johnson and the Graysons, to the method of collecting evidence without being noticed. We meticulously discussed and made decisions regarding every detail. As time went by, I slowly started to feel peace and conviction that I had never felt before.


    Even though I knew that the Graysons were definitely involved in this, I didn''t want to ruin the cordial rtionship between us.


    "Next, I n to create a clear inventory of all the family''s assets. Jack might be imprisoned but it didn''t mean that he didn''t have money."


    I knew clearly that it was still best to take ount of all these things, but I didn''t expect those two women to be so despicable.


    After knowing that Jack had fallen, the two of them were quick to appoint another woman to manage what they had in hand.


    They were requesting for this woman to manage on Jack''s behalf but in reality, they were secretly siphoning gains and dividends through this woman.


    I sighed quietly, the rage and exasperation I experienced had woven itself into aplicated ball of emotions.


    Kevin patted my back gently and was silently giving me strength.


    "Don''t let the greed of all these people deter your determination, Eve. Not only are we going to find out the truth, but we''re also going to make sure that your rights and your entitlement aren''t infringed


    "About taking ount of the assets, I''ll get a professional ounting team to help you with that, making sure every cent is clearly ounted for."


    I nodded in agreement as I had decided in my heart.


    "You''re right, I can''t let their schemes seed. Also, I have an idea that could bring us directly closer to these hidden secrets."


    My gaze burned with passion as I looked at Kevin and continued expressing my thoughts,"I want to start investigating from the internal parts of the Grayson family and see if we can find any clues or breakthroughs. Since they''re involved, we will be sure to find traces about it." Content Belongs to N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kevin thought silently about it for a while as admiration shed in his eyes.


    "This is a good idea, but you have to be careful. You can''tnd yourself in dangerous situations. I will arrange for people to make sure of your safety and will give you necessary help when you need it."


    I nodded at Kevin gratefully. Hope for the future and determination filled my heart.


    "Thank you, Kevin. With you by my side, I feel like I can ovee everything. Now, let''s uncover this mystery step by step so these rats in the background are exposed."


    With himforting me, I was able to get out of my slump quickly. Then, we started another round of discussions.


    He was in full control of all the designing matters, while I worked on looking for clues.

 Chapter 375

    I didn''t expect to meet a familiar face so quickly after returning to Yardville.


    Ethan was supposed to be abroad, but he came back unexpectedly and in a very unique way.


    I identally bumped into him when I went down to buy something. He seemed to have returned deliberately for me. When he saw me, there was a tinge of agitatedness in his eyes.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you''ve been through things like this? Are you nning to go through all of this alone?" Ethan''s tone was slightly chiding andced with concern.


    As he made his way quickly toward me, the emotions in his eyes wereplex.


    I was slightly taken aback and realized that he might have learned about what I had been through recently through other methods. His sudden concern shocked me.


    "I don''t want to worry you. Also, you have no say in any of my matters anyway." I replied softly, my heart was in turmoil.


    The rtionship Ethan and I had always been between friends and family. His appearance had always brought me a sliver of warmth, but at that moment, I would rather he kept his distance so he wouldn''t be pulled into thisplicated battle.


    He sighed, his gaze was firm. "We should be looking out for each other, facing difficulties together. I feel very helpless if you are to carry this burden all by yourself."


    I looked at him as warmth with a shade of bitterness surged in my heart.


    I knew I couldn''t deny his kindness, but I needed him to understand that the difficulties I was facing at that moment weren''t just some simple, usual difficulties. This was something that could endanger lives.


    "I don''t know what your purpose of returning is, but you Graysons aren''t as simple as you seemed to be."


    Ian had spent many efforts trying to strengthen the social standing his family held. Of course I would know what he wanted.


    "Even if you''re back, you can''t change anything. It''s impossible to salvage the rtionship between us."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t know if he hade back because of me or for someone else, but for him to reappear before me gave me a bad feeling.


    "I know you''re still contemting


    about the Grayson family. I''ve asked


    and gotten to know that this had


    nothing to do with the Graysons. It was people who were affiliated with the Graysons causing trouble pretending to be us."


    Ethan seemed a little down. He was afraid that I would misunderstand so he quickly exined the situation to me. Sadly, his exnation was too weak, and the reasoning he gave was too imusible.


    I looked intently at him to find sincerity and urgency in his gaze as he tried to dispel the doubts and uneasiness in my heart.


    However, after going through all of these, I was no longer the girl who would easily believe in surface-level things.


    I shook my head gently as my tone wore a subtle coldness. "We''re both clear that things are very much moreplicated than what we see. Even if you had sincerely wanted to help me, the stance we held had long made all of these not as simple as it seemed."


    He could only see the tip of the iceberg, and it was the side that others wanted him to see instead of what he genuinely could have seen.


    "I can no longer stay uninvolved with the Grayson family, or the background forces behind your family. But I''m more unwilling to see you sucked into the deeps of the mess because of me."


    He heard what I had said and his expression contorted a little. He wanted to retort, but he didn''t know where to start.


    After a moment of silence, he


    responded quietly, his voice low but


    l.ne


    firm. "I admit that the Grayson family isplicated, Eve, but I can promise you that I''ll try my best to not let the darkness affect you.


    "My return was not just solely because of you. I came back for me as well. I needed to prove some things."


    I didn''t know how to feel about what he had said.

 Chaoter 376

    Ethan''s determination and conviction moved me but also brought me exasperation.


    In this battle, there might be no gunpowder involved, but every person''s decision was of utmost importance. As for me, I needed to build myself a solid defense line.


    "I thank you for your thought, but please allow me to face all of these my way." My sorrowful ending was already written for me since I pestered him shamelessly in the beginning.


    "As for us, keeping our distance from each other is probably the best way for us to protect each other." I took a deep breath and tried to sound as calm and determined as possible. He looked intently at me, an unknown emotion shed in his eyes, which eventually turned into nothing but a helpless sigh.


    Our conversation ended just like that. We probably didn''t part on good terms, or it could be that we both knew that we couldn''t salvage anything between us.


    Even if he was back in Yardville, he couldn''t change anything while I watched all of these unfold quietly.


    The rest of the things were done pretty smoothly. Kevin and I got a private investigator and we hired him to help us find out what Jack had all those years ago.


    There was surely still some leftover stock at Wiley Group but I had to know the secrets they held.


    The private investigator was a middle-aged man with sharp, steely eyes like he could pry into one''s deepest, darkest secrets with one look. His name was Howard Little.


    He took over the information we gave him, read through it solemnly, and nodded his head, telling us that he would give it his all.


    Howard''s professionalism and wariness assured us, at least in investigating these baseless, questionable mysteries, that we would get a hint of direction.


    "ording to the clues you''veN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    provided, Ms Wiley, Mr. Somerson, I''ll be starting my investigation from the business connections, affiliates, and rtionships Mr. Jack Wiley was once involved with." Howard jotted on his notepad quickly as he spoke. He seemed to be very professional.


    "However, these would probably take some time since it wouldn''t be easy to have fo dig out secrets from years ago."


    We nodded understandably. We knew that this path wouldn''t be an easy one. But since we have decided to unveil the truth, there was no backing down.


    After that, Kevin and I worked separately with him continuing to work on designing whereas I continued to keep close contact with Howard so we knew the progress of the investigation at all times. One evening, Howard invited me to meet at a caf¨¦..


    "I found it. At that time, Jack had one coboration with Mr. Johnson. They were doing art selling together.


    "I''ve only managed to find some information regarding Mr. Johnson but if you would like to know what exactly happened, you need to personally visit Mr. Johnson."


    My heart constricted after hearing


    that. Mr Johnson was a familiar, yet unfamiliar name to me. From what remember, Jack had more


    interactions with him in the past, but the details are all very fuzzy


    I took the information from Howard and flipped through it quickly, trying to find more clues.


    "Where''s Mr. Johnson now? Is he willing to cooperate with the investigation?" I asked anxiously, every word I said exposed how anxious I felt inside.


    Howard was silent for a moment. Subtle hesitation fleeted across his eyes.


    "Mr. Johnson now stays out of the public''s eye in a vi on the outskirts of town, living a simple life. I don''t know if he would be willing to cooperate. However, I can arrange for you to meet him once, but you''ll have to work for the oue yourself."

 Chapter 377

    I nodded. I already had some considerations in my heart. No matter if Mr. Johnson was willing to talk or not, I had to give it a try.


    On the second day, I drove to the vi on the outskirts alone.


    While I was on my way there, my emotions were a mess. I had both the anxiousness of not knowing its oue and the eagerness to unveil the truth. When I stood before the vintage-looking door, I took a deep breath and pressed the doorbell.


    The door slowly opened and a kind-looking old man appeared before me. His eyes seemed like the kind that had seen many things in life.


    I introduced myself courteously and told him what I was there for.


    "Oh, you''re here to look for Mr. Johnson! Unfortunately, he has gone out on vacation these two days. If you''re in a rush, you can look for him at the holiday resort."


    This old man had been Mr. Johnson''s butler for many years. He gave me an address. After much consideration, I have decided to make my way to the resort.


    The resort was located amid mountains, far from the hustle and bustle of the city, and is like it was in another world on its own.


    As I drove there, I looked out the window to enjoy the scenic view, but it was very hard for my heart to be calm.


    Every time I was one step closer to finding a bit of the truth, it would make me excited and nervous like I was standing at the edge of a cliff-one step forward and it would be the point of no return. When I arrived at the resort, I followed the butler''s address and found the vi that Mr. Johnson was staying at.


    It was an even more serene environment. This vi was surrounded by trees in the woods, and I could hear asional birds chirping, signifying the presence of life here.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    As I knocked on the door gently, an elegant middle-aged man dressed in traditional clothing answered the door.


    He was Mr. Johnson. Age had left its marks on his face, but had also given him a steadfast and unpertubed air.


    Mr. Johnson looked at me for a few seconds before smiling faintly and inviting me in so we could talk more.


    The interior of the vi was simple yet ssy. There were a few unique drawings hung on the wall, exhibiting extraordinary tastefulness and profound depth.


    We sat on the couch in the living room and I told him directly about my purpose of visit.


    After Mr. Johnson heard what I had to say, a mix of emotions appeared in his eyes, but it also quickly faded away into serenity.


    "It''s true, Ms. Wiley that I know a


    little about your father, but this is all information in the past. I thought things would dissipate with him being put away, but I didn''t expect that you would actually find your way here."


    His tone was a little wistful like he was reminiscing the past long gone.


    I took a deep breath and tried to sound calm. "I have no intention of disturbing your life, Mr. Johnson, but I have to find out the truth."


    Mr. Johnson was silent for a while like he was contemting something.


    "What did you think was the truth? Or, what kind of truth are you looking for?" His words lighted my path like a beam in the fog, illuminating my next step, yet making the fog all around more unclear.


    I looked into his eyes, which seemed to hold endless unsolvable riddles and each answer that would appear could turn my entire world as know it upside down.


    Would old, cunning foxes in the business field even reveal their secrets so easily?


    "I don''t like to beat around the bush. I prefer directmunication. I would like to know what else is included in my father''s assets at that time."


    It was probably at this moment only that I had admitted that he was my father, but I was not after his wealth.


    At that time, Jack was trying to build his wealth like a maniac, so much so that he was willing to throw me out in exchange for more gains.

 Chapter 378

    After that, Jack was thrown in prison because of his wrongdoings. He didn''t even bother paying Grandma a visit when she passed away.


    It was impossible for bastards like him to not prepare a backup n for himself.


    Mr. Johnson heard what I said and surprise fleeted in his eyes. Then, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    He stood up slowly and walked to the window. As he looked out at the beautiful scenery, it seemed like he was trying to find the right words to say what he was about to say next.


    A momentter, he turned around and looked at me again. His tone was solemn and weighted.


    "You''ve mentioned about assets, Ms. Wiley. This isn''t something that could be clearly exined in just a few words. Just like what you said, he is aplicated man, and his actions had multiple reasons behind them."


    He walked over to a drawing on the wall and caressed its mantle gently.


    "This drawing was his gift to me while we were coborating. It''s not just a piece of art, but also a witness of our partnership. The assets you asked about are like the story behind these drawings. Complex, intricate, and hard to exin in a few words." A mix of emotions arose in my heart as I listened to Mr. Johnson. I knew he didn''t answer my question directly.


    As I was having my doubts, I realized there was something wrong with the drawing.


    This was no handcrafted masterpiece. This was a reproduced piece.


    "I''m assuming that you guys once organized an art gallery, right?" I asked cautiously as I fixed my gaze on Mr. Johnson''s face, trying to capture every little change in expression on his face.


    Mr. Johnson was slightly taken aback. Shock shed quickly in his eyes


    "This art gallery should be your way of earning money. You guys would purposefully look for artists to reproduce drawings and sell these pieces for profit."


    They were equally as disgusting. They would be sure not to give up that easily.


    However, Mr. Johnson must have something major to do with the disappearance of this art gallery, and how I was not familiar with the gallery at all. He must know something.


    His expression became reallyplicated as he looked at me. He seemed to be evaluating if I had triggered the outline of a certain truth he didn''t want to bring up.


    He sauntered slowly back to the couch and after sitting down, he crossed his hands on his knees and spoke softly after a long pause.


    "Your observation is impressive, Ms. Wiley, but please allow me to correct you. The existence of the art gallery isn''t just simply to earn money."


    I frowned. His words caught me by surprise, yet had confused me.


    "Where is it right now? Why had it suddenly disappeared? If it''s not just to earn money, what else was it for? To appreciate art?"


    A series of questions escaped my mouth. Each of these questions had answers that I desperately wanted to know.


    Mr. Johnson sighed, his gaze seemed to pierce through the walls.


    I knew he wouldn''t expose the truth so easily, but no matter what the truth was, he couldn''t hide it any longer. No matter what he said, I would have to dig deeper for the truth. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Pet


    "I understand your anxiousness, Ms. Wiley, but the truth is far moreplex than what is seen on the surface level." Mr. Johnson''s voice was deep and suave. He lifted his hand gently, gesturing for me to calm down.


    "This art gallery was indeed a business project, but what it carried was not just something as simple as money. It was an embodiment of your father''s and my insistence in pursuing art, and at the same time, was a smokescreen for what


    called grey areas in our time."


    we


    I didn''t expect him to tell the truth, but I was clear that this smokescreen that they imed to be was just another way for them to gain wealth as well.

 Chapter 379

    I looked at Mr. Johnson. I couldn''t put a finger on what exactly I was feeling.


    Every word he said seemed to be unveilingyers uponyers of fog, bringing me closer to the heavily hidden truth.


    I took a deep breath to calm my emotions. I knew I could only handle the following conversation better with a calm mind.


    "Mr Johnson, I understand what you meant about the pursuit of art. But to me, anything that was done in the name of art, but had too many other gains and schemes involved, would have tainted the purity of the pursuit of art." He might have appreciated Jack''s proactiveness since Jack could bring him a lot of profit, but Jack was not a saint.


    "He had been consumed by greed and desire, so much so that family was now a chip he could bargain for more profit," I said slowly, each wordprised of theplex emotions I felt toward Jack.


    A sh of pity and helplessness shed in Mr. Johnson''s eyes after he heard what I had to say.


    He shook his head lightly like he had felt sorry for what I had to go through, and at the same time, he felt sad for himself and for the people of his days.


    "You''re right, Ms. Wiley. Your father and the people of our days had gone through several wrong paths in our pursuit of dreams and wealth." He seemed to have known something as he stared intently at the drawing on the wall. "But what I wanted to say was that there is a sanctuary in each of our hearts that helps us to notpletely give up on the hope of a better future even in the darkest of times."


    I took a deep breath as I racked my brain for information regarding this art gallery.


    But, I couldn''t find any,


    "That art gallery was such an existence to us. It witnessed our glory and downfall, and embodied our most genuine heart in the pursuit of art."


    As I listened to Mr. Johnson, my heart was filled with emotional turmoil.


    I suddenly realized that I might not be able topletely understand what that generation of people had been through. They had gone through so many changes and storms that their seemingly


    velN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    questionable actions seemed to


    carry a certain weight of


    helplessness and unseen struggles.


    "Where''s that art gallery now? Why did it suddenly disappear? What else do you know?"


    I asked once more. This time, my tone was more urgent and firm.


    Mr. Johnson was silent for a while like he was contemting if he should tell me the truth.


    s, he started telling me about some other things. "There are some things that aren''t necessarily good for you to know, but since you insist, I won''t hide them any longer.


    "That art gallery didn''tpletely disappear. It just exists in another form now. As for the exact location and its situation, I can''t tell you right now.


    "But I can promise you that it has


    very close rtions to your father''s wealth If you''re so eager to find out the truth about it, you will have to uncover those hidden secrets yourself."


    I was shocked yet ted to hear Mr. Johnson''s words. I knew that I was one step closer to the truth. At the same time, I understood that the following steps in my path would be much more difficult and dangerous.


    When I went back, I thought for a very long time and found a possibility.


    I approached Kevin with a slight hesitation in my eyes. "I think I need to go back for now. Things here aren''t that urgent for me to deal with."


    If I continued to waste my time here, I would be sure to face a lot more problems. I also felt like something wasn''t right now that Ethan was back too.

 CHapter 380

    "Are you sure?" Kevin frowned. His eyes were filled with concern.


    He understood the risk and uneasiness behind the decision I had made, but he also respected my insistence in the pursuit of truth.


    I nodded. I was determined. "Yes, I have to go back.


    "I feel like all of these are pointing toward a bigger scheme behind things, and that Jack was just a pawn. I needed to find out all of these for myself, not just for his assets, but for the questions I had in my heart as well."


    Kevin sighed as he patted my shoulders. "Okay, I respect your decision. You have to be careful.


    "The things you''re investigating aren''t something simple that may involve greater forces supporting all of these people. If you need help, let me know at any time."


    I looked gratefully at him as warmth filled my heart.


    In thisplex, ever-changing world, it was rare to have a friend like him who would support you unconditionally.


    After returning to the hotel, I started to pack my things up and prepare for my trip.


    Before I left, I was contemting if I should meet Ethan onest time.


    He was sure to return to the Grayson residence now that he was back, but I didn''t want anything to do with the Graysons.


    Suddenly, I received a phone call fromn.


    On the other end of the phone,n''s firm voice wasced with subtle gentleness and was different from his usual high-and-mighty, you-shall-not-cross-me attitude. "I heard you''re about to leave soon, Ms. Wiley. There are some things that I feel like I need to tell you before you leave."


    I was slightly stunned as I responded, "Please go ahead, Mr. Grayson Senior."


    "This is about Ethan. His return is of a huge significance to the Grayson family, but I hope for you to understand as well, that he is true to you."


    Ah, of course, this was about Ethan again.


    "He had gone through a lot through


    the years, and have grown a lot as well. Now, he is willing to change for you, and to me, this is a rare asion." Ian''s tone wasced with sincerity and hope, which was something I hadn''t seen before in the two lives that I have lived. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I didn''t know how to describe what I was feeling at that time. There was a dilemma regarding theplex rtionship between Ethan and me,


    bwas also surprised and moved


    after hearingn''s words.


    I was silent for a while before I replied, "I got it, Mr. Grayson Senior."


    However, I have no time for rtionships. There was something more important for me to do.


    "But I have something of greater importance for me to do, and it''s regarding my family matters and the unsolved riddles. As for Ethan and I, I think we would both need time to manage our thoughts."


    "Okay, Ms. Wiley. I respect your decision. I also have some clues so if you really need them,e see me."


    He seemed to have known my


    desires all along and had


    deliberately baited me like this. Sadly, I was at my wit''s end. If I had any other ways, I would choose to reject Tan''s offer, but right now, I really needed that breakthrough.


    I pondered for a moment before eptingn''s invitation.


    I couldn''t let go of any possible clues that could bring me closer to the truth.


    Even if I hadn''t resolved the emotional conflict between Ethan and me, I knew I needed to remain level-headed and calm.

 Chapter 381

    "Thank you for your kindness. I''lle over to visit you tomorrow morning and I hope to get some useful information from you." I tried to sound calm and firm without letting personal feelings interfere with the conversation I was about to have withn. After hanging up, an unknown feeling arose in my heart.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan Grayson. This name bore a heavy weight in my heart. It made me want to run away from him, yet I was inexplicably drawn to him.


    However, I knew that this wasn''t the right time to pursue personal rtionships like this.


    I needed to first solve the riddle ahead of me, find the missing art gallery, and uncover the secrets behind it.


    This was no longer just rted to my father''s assets, but also an endless pursuit of art and truth for me.


    I had arrived on time at the Grayson residence the morning of the following day.n was already waiting for me in his study. There was a faint smile on his face as his deep eyes shone with wisdom.


    The study was filled with the woody scent of books. There were a few old paintings on the wall, exhibiting the Grayson''s rich cultural heritage.


    "Ms. Wiley, you''re here."n''s voice was gentle yet firm. He gestured for me to take a seat.


    I didn''t expect us to meet in such unique circumstances, all because his attitude toward me had changed drastically.


    I remembered how unpleasantly we parted thest time we met after we argued. I didn''t expect us to be able to sit together in the same space so cordially.


    "I know you''re here to look for me because of the art gallery."


    I nodded. There was no small talk. We went straight to business.


    "Yes. I believe you must know something. What is the rtion between Jack and that art gallery?"


    He may be my father, but it was difficult for me, especially right now to have anything good to say about him.


    "Jack was once a true lover of the arts and was one of a few businessmen that could think


    ahead. He started that art gallery as not just a tform to disy artistic masterpieces, but it was also a miniature version of his ideal world.


    "He wished for more people to be able to get in touch with real art through that art gallery and to


    understand the beauty of art in


    better way. However, the artistic world was always filled withplications and conflicts.


    "In your father''s pursuit of art, he was unavoidably pulled into some war for profit. Then, that art gallery had disappeared, but it was not something that had happened all of a sudden, but was abined effort due to many forces fighting each other."


    I was drawn ton''s words. Shock and doubt filled my heart.


    Jack was no saint to me and was more of someone who could give it all just for gains, but I had least expected him to once be a true artist.


    Sadly, my understanding of him was way too little. The impression he gave me was exceptionally ridiculous as well.


    "Where''s the art gallery now, then? Why has no one known of it anymore for all these years?"


    "There are some pictures in this photo album that consist of your father and a few important people at that time, which also encapsted a lot of precious moments between him and that art gallery.


    "In one of the pictures was an address written at the back of it. It was an address location in a small town. That''s all I know regarding thest whereabouts of that art gallery."


    I took over the photo album and read the words behind that picture carefully. A strong desire arose in my heart. It was as if I had uncovered a long, hidden secret.

 Chapter 382

    "However, Ms. Wiley."n''s voice rang once more, interrupting my train of thought. "I have to remind you that this ce isn''t safe.


    "I heard that there are people trying to locate this art gallery all these years but to no avail. There were also people that had met their demise because of this."


    I lifted my head and metn''s eyes. I sensed concern and care in his words. I didn''t know what his purpose was for doing all of these, but he quickly made his intentions clear.


    "Of course, these are just ordinary people, so it would be impossible for them to find what they want. However, if you work with me, I can make sure that you find it."


    This cunning, old fox had finally revealed its tail. He was now starting to name his terms.


    "If you leave me grandson alone, go far, far away, and promise to not meet him ever again in this life, I can give you enough money for your whole life and help you find this art gallery. In this art gallery, many masterpieces in their collection could give you a veryfortable life."


    Jack couldn''t wait to sell me for profit at that time, so it was impossible for such a great thing to be freely avable.


    I scoffed coldly. I had my suspicions that he was deliberately lying to me, but no matter what it was, he was still a very despicable man.


    "Your terms are very alluring, however, my purpose of finding this art gallery isn''t just to satisfy my materialistic desires," I said with determination as I looked straight at him. I refused to lose myself in thisplicated transaction.


    If there was still no end yet between mine and Ethan''s web of emotional entanglement, why would I give it all up just for money?


    If I could back out like this just for some money, I was truly incapable.


    "The rtionship between Ethan and me isn''t something that you can easily dictate."


    "You''re indeed someone who knew their worth, Ms. Wiley, but did you know that this world is far moreplicated than you think it is? If some secrets have been exposed, it might bring you unfathomable destruction." I took a deep breath. I may be in distress, but I was more convicted.


    "Since I''m already on this path, I have done my preparation for what might be toe. No matter if it is going to be storms or thorns, I wil not back down. As for Ethan, how our rtionship progresses should be up to us to decide, and not turned into anybody''s bargaining chip."


    How was it possible for someone who had previously fought me so fiercely to have a calm conversation with me? He only did it so he could lure me into a trap.


    "Of course, I could allow you two to continue to progress, but will you two really have any substantial oue from this? Why won''t you choose to give him up now and choose riches instead? That''s what a clever person ought to do."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I shook my head and a faint smile


    appeared on my face. In that faint


    smile was an unwavering determination. "You might have been through in your life, Mr. Grayson Senior, but rtionship matters could never be weighed


    from a profit standpoint.


    If there were any third party in between us, it would mean that our love for each other wasn''t strong enough, and I would dly back off.


    However, what we shared wasn''t something that another person could easily sway with a few words.


    "It''s not just simple attraction or


    Pet


    rejection between Ethan and me. We are two souls on a journey to find mutual alignment. No matter what happens in the future, I''m willing to believe in the choices I''ve made, and bear responsible for them."


    Even though I really wanted to know what Jack was hiding, I refused to be trampled on.

 Chapter 383

    "As for the secrets of the art gallery, I''m not just seeking a materialistic treasure cove. This is also my pursuit of the beauty of art. I believe the true value of art is more valuable than money could ever buy."


    A mix of emotions flurried inn''s eyes. He seemed to be both surprised by me and felt that my determination wasmendable.


    This was the first time in many years that I felt like he was slightly impressed by me. Maybe because I''ve lived another life, that was why I could express what I wanted in the way I desired.


    "Your courage and determination aremendable, Ms. Wiley. But remember, you''re the one that had chosen this path. No matter if it will be a smooth path or one filled with thorns ahead of you, you''ll have to bear with the consequences of your choice."


    I stood up and bowed slightly, signifying my gratitude towardsn. "Thank you for your reminder and help, Mr. Grayson Senior. I''ll be cautious with what I will do and will bear responsibility for my choices till the end.


    "As for Ethan, I believe that as long as we share the same ideals, nothing will be able to keep us apart."


    I turned and was about to leave the study. My heart was filled with hope and determination for the future like never before.


    I believed that I could find answers with my capabilities. It would just be a matter of time. I had more than enough time.


    A voice suddenly rang from behind me.


    "You''re really very brave, that was why I was willing to tell you all of these. However, whether you''re able to be with him till the end is not something that is up to me."


    Of course, I knewn didn''tprise the entire Grayson family. Ethan had many rtives who were also intolerant of my presence because I couldn''t bring the gains to these people like how they had desired.n told me the answer but didn''t name any terms.


    "I hope you can ovee every stage of things since this is only the beginning."


    The moment I stepped out of the study, I took a deep breath and filled myself with fresh air from the outdoors. It almost felt like even the air wasced with the smell of freedom and hope.


    I knew well that the path ahead of me would not be a smooth sailing one, but just like I had said, I have made the necessary preparations to face all of it head-on.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I returned to where I lived, I eagerly flipped through the yellowing photo album and glided my finger through every photo. Each photo had bear witness of former glory and dreams made.


    There would be a lot of people who would assume that I was doing all of these for Jack, but what they didn''t know was that my mom was an excellent artist once upon a time as well.


    However, she had chosen to give it all up for her family.


    At that time, I was sure that both Jack and my mom had loved each other, and their love was loud and vibrant.


    However, as time passed, the passion had died down. The mundane of everyday life and the stress of reality had caused that pure love to be tainted and drowned.


    My mother''s sacrifice and efforts didn''t seem to result in the longsting happiness and peace she desired, instead, she had slowly lost herself as time passed.


    Every time I flipped through these old photos, could almost always feel the unfinished dreams and regrets that were evident in my mother''s eyes. They were like. bright, shining star in the night, guiding me forward.


    What I was after was not only the secrets of the art gallery, but also to finish what my mother couldn''t, to make sure these forgotten, beautiful art see the light once more.


    This wasn''t just a remembrance of my mother, but also an insistence that I had for the pursuit and love for art.


    My journey of pursuing art in the form of bing an excellent designer was also one of the embodiments of this dream.


    I hoped to lead a different life than what my mom had.


    However, I also wished for a loving home-a safe haven that all those who had grown up with ack of love would dream to have.<pn stuck to his word. He had given me enough answers and surprises to lead me to that little town with the clue he had given to me.

 Chapter 384

    The mysterious art gallery that intrigued all was opened at a ce like this. Not only that, this ce had closed down and had ended up in ruins. I stood before the ruins and felt a flurry of emotions.


    The sun shone through the thinyer of clouds onto what was once and filled with art, but it could no longer light up the dusty, forgotten memories.


    In the rubble, the broken infrastructure told a story of its former glory and current dested state. Every brick seemed to tell a story unknown to many.


    As I slowly walked through the ruins, the rubble and the weeds that had grown seemed to tell of the unforgivingness of time.


    The wall outside the art gallery may have copsed but the inner structure of the building was still intact. What was once walls filled with masterpieces were now just filled with specked traces of what it was like it was trying to call out silently to its former glory.


    I tried to find new clues in the ruins, but all I found in the end was an old photo album worn out by time.


    Only one photo was clear in that album. It was my mother''s wedding photo from all those years ago.


    In that photo, my mom had a bright, bashful smile and her eyes gleamed with hope for the future. She nestled by Jack''s side, and they both looked so young, so full of life.


    At that moment, it was almost like I had traveled back in time and had witnessed that pure, beautiful love with my own eyes.


    Sadly, the reality behind the photo was one colored withplex emotions that seemed to speak about the unknown secrets behind this wedding.


    I kept that photo carefully and a strong desire arose in my heart to know more about this piece of history, so I could unveil the mystery behind it all.


    I might not be able to say much, but I knew someone could give me some answers.


    After much consideration, I''ve still returned to this-I nned to visit Jack in prison.


    The day I nned to do that had bad weather, like it was fated. The skies were gloomy and grey, adding a


    sense of heaviness to this journey I was about to partake in.


    The wind was slightly chilly, signifying the arrival of fall as it scooped up some fallen leaves and danced them around my feet.


    I tightened the cor of my clothes and went on my path to the prison. My heart was filled with anticipation and anxiousness.


    The prison door was heavy and cold. Every time it opened and closed, it seemed to announce the boundary between freedom and captivity.


    I took a deep breath, pulled myself together, and stepped in.


    The prison hallway was long and quiet with asional sounds of metal doors opening and closing, and low murmuring conversation breaking through the oppressive silence.


    en


    I followed the prison guards and went through barred, metal gates until I finally arrived at the visitation room.


    This would be the ce where I would meet Jack once more.


    The light in the visitation room was a warm, yellow hue, but it could not chase away theplex emotions I was feeling in my heart.


    I sat on the cold chair and waited for that once familiar, yet unfamiliar figure to appear.


    Time seemed to have frozen. Every second seemed unusually long.


    Finally, the door reopened, and Jack


    walked into the visitation room slowly. His gait was heavy, his face was forlorn. Time and the weight of reality had left their marks deeply on his face.


    When our eyes met, I felt no hope or sentiments toward him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 385

    Jack''s eyes were filled with rage that had quickly disappeared into a pool of calm when he saw me. He probably didn''t expect to see me under such circumstances. "Aren''t you surprised to meet me again like this?"


    It was I who had personally sent him to jail, causing his family''s destruction.


    Jack lifted his head slightly as a flurry of emotions fleeted through his eyes. Then, it was quickly reced by his usual aloofness.


    He sat downzily. There was only a table in between us. The atmosphere was inexplicably tense.


    "Was I surprised? Probably, but I''m more so confused and regretful." His voice was low and hoarse. Every word he uttered seemed to be squeezed out from the depths of his heart.


    "I didn''t understand why you had to do that. Isn''t there even an ounce of sliver of familial love in between us?"


    Iughed quietly. Too much bitterness and helplessness was encapsted in thatugh.


    "Familial love? The moment you betrayed our family and betrayed my mother, that familial love doesn''t exist anymore. I''m just doing all these so I''m answerable to my mother. I''m also doing this for myself, so I could get an answer." Jack''s gaze suddenly turned steely as he shot up to his feet. His hands were tightly balled into fists as if he were trying to break free of his restraints.


    "Your mother? What could she know? She''s just a woman blinded by love, who thinks that marrying for love meant she could have everything. In reality, what has she gotten? Nothing but endless waiting and disappointment!"


    A sharp pain pierced through my heart upon hearing this but I still remained a calm facade. However, when I remembered all that he had done to me, I felt like all of this was very ridiculous.


    "If you were even a bit kinder to my mother, things wouldn''t end up the way they did. If you ever treated me as a proper human being, you wouldn''t end up in prison."


    He treated me as a bargaining chip time and time again, and every time he did, it hurt me more.


    "You''re wrong. My mother had never regretted her choice. Even if the oue was not like how she wanted, what she regretted was that she couldn''t fulfill her dreams, she couldn''t see many more masterpieces being admired by the world. "As for me, I''m here to fulfill what she couldn''t."


    Jack looked at me as the rage in his eyes slowly died down. Weariness reced the rage in his eyes.


    "Did you think that you have known everything? Did you think what you''ve uncovered is just the secrets


    of the art gallery? No, you''re wrong.


    "There are moreplicated and darker matters behind all of these, worse than what you could ever imagine."


    I frowned. A sense of foreboding filled my heart.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jack sat slowly and closed his eyes like he was reminiscing the past too difficult for him to revisit.


    "The art gallery is just a smokescreen used to cover the real secret. You and your mother are just pawns of a huge scam."


    My heart dropped. A chill went down my spine and headed straight to my heart.


    "Scam? What scam?"


    Jack opened his eyes again, tenacity filled his eyes.


    veine


    "I can''t tell you too much, but you have to be careful. Those people may have given you hints, but they have the purpose in doing so. Im this world, no one would help another out at no cost, and there''s no such thing as unconditional kindness in this world.


    "If you want to survive, you have to learn how to protect yourself."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I stared nkly at him as doubt and fear clouded my heart. I also


    ved.ne


    understood that what Jack had said


    BUMS


    was not just something to scare me with.


    The moment I decided to involve myself in this whirlpool of things, I no longer had a way out.


    "I''m your father. Why did you have to send me to prison?"

 Chapter 386

    Jack didn''t understand why I would do what I did.


    I scoffed. "What father would treat their daughter as something that could be exchanged for money? I assume your beloved wife and daughter had never oncee to visit you, right?"


    Elene and Ivy had seemed to be long gone. These two women were the truly smart ones.


    Out of sight, out of mind. After Jack was thrown in prison, it was really the case for this mother-daughter duo.


    Jack''s eyes grew distant and bleary like he was looking through the fortress of time into the that he had intricately woven but could not control.


    "Did you think that I wanted this to happen?" he asked. "I tried to protect you two as well, but in this humongous chain of profit hierarchy, I''m nothing but a puny pawn."


    I took a deep breath as I tried to calm the chaos in my heart. "What''s the real secret, then? What''s the scam that you had mentioned about?"


    He was silent for a while, like he was contemting something before he spoke again.


    "The art gallery was just a tool those people used tounder money and to cover up for illegal transactions. I was unexpectedly caught in this mess and wasn''t able to free myself from then on. Your mother might not have known about all of these, but her presence became my biggest weakness."


    My heart constricted. The beautiful memories I had of my mother were shrouded by a dark shadow.


    "Are you saying that my mother was..."


    Jack shook his head, gentle shed in his eyes.


    "No, she didn''t know about anything. All she knew was that her husband was an artist, and her daughter inherited this talent. She protected our home in her own way, even when the home was broken and tattered."


    "What about me? What role did I y in this scam?" I asked eagerly, anxious to know the truth.


    Heughed bitterly, and there


    seemed to be some truth in his words. "You? You''re the leverage they use to threaten me. Your safety is my only weakness. They knew as long you were with me, I wouldn''t betray them."


    Shock reverberated through my body as I found out I was the one that was used all this while.


    I didn''t know what else he said next, but I knew what he had said shook me to my core.


    The world I have known for years had been a lie. It seemed like I was the troublemaker stirring the pot when I knew nothing about the truth.


    I was in a daze when I left prison. I quickly called Kevin. But, he didn''t answer the phone. I wandered on the streets like a directionless ghoul.


    The street lights emitted a yellow hue, casting a long, lonely shadow behind me.


    The chilly breeze caressed my face, but it was almost like the air was also mocking my naivety and ignorance.


    I held tightly onto my phone. The


    I


    "unanswered call" notification on my


    screen seemed to be mocking me


    like a cold taunt, reminding me that the support I was once dependent on was now far out of my reach.


    I took a deep breath and tried to suppress the chaos and hopelessness within.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just when I no longer knew what I could do, I saw a pair of feet appearing before me.


    "Why didn''t youe to me so we can talk alone? I feel like I need to talk to you."


    A glimmer of light shed through Ethan''s eyes. He seemed to be looking for me. However, I wasn''t in the mood at that time.


    I lifted my head and met Ethan''s


    gaze. At that motherent, I saw a certain warmth and determination that was familiar to me, which was exceptionally moving on this cold, windy night.  en

 Chapter 387

    I hesitated slightly. s, I stood up slowly and allowed myself to be led by Ethan to a bench nearby.


    As we sat, I stuttered, "I-I... I don''t know where to start."


    My voice was very feeble. The night wind seemed to have taken away half of my courage.


    "All of these are just tooplicated and too much of a mess. I''m starting to doubt if I could even start to untangle this ball of yarn to reveal the truth."


    Ethan sat quietly beside me. He didn''t rush to interrupt me. He justforted me silently with his deep, sensual eyes.


    "Sometimes, the truth is like a lighthouse in the fog. It might be far away and blurry, but as long as we have the courage and determination, we could eventually make our way toward it, one step at a time."


    I lowered my head. My hands balled into fists, my nails dug deep into the palm of my hands but it was like I couldn''t feel pain at all.


    Compared to the struggles and pain in my heart, I felt like the difort in my physical body was so ignorable inparison.


    "Jack told me that the art gallery was just a smokescreen... It was hiding a greater secret behind it and there were also illegal transactions involved. I was actually their pawn."


    Ethan frowned after hearing what I had to say. A sh of emotions fleeted in his eyes.


    "Jack''s words aren''t entirely believable. Since he brought those up, it meant that things are way moreplicated than we think. What are you nning to do next?"


    I grimaced and shook my head. "I don''t know. I feel like I''ve been sucked into a whirlpool with underlying currents all around me that would suck me in if I''m not careful." He gently patted my shoulder, giving me strength.


    "You''re not facing all of these alone. No matter what happens, I''ll be by your side, and we''ll find out about the truth together. I''ll protect you so you won''t be hurt anymore." I lifted my head to see Ethan looking firmly yet gently at me, and warmth enveloped my heart.


    However, I wasn''t as easily moved as I was before. Some love could melt the toughest of hearts into a puddle of goo, but we still had our hesitations about us.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "It''s so pathetic that I could only now see what his intentions are. Well, now that you''re back, could you please help me find out about some things?" Sometimes, one would only be able to know their desired truth if they expressed vulnerability at an appropriate time. I knew I couldn''t do all of these by myself.


    If Jack could find so many people to lie to me, and make sure I would be so deeply wounded that I wouldn''t be able to find my bearings again, it meant that he knew clearly where my biggest weaknessy.


    "I suspect that my mother''s death isn''t just the way it seemed and that everything he had told me was a lie. You should be able to help me find out the truth using the Grayson family''s connections, right?"


    Ethan''s eyes darkened after hearing my request. He was silent for a moment like he was contemting an important decision.


    s, he responded slowly with an


    unwavering determination in his tone. "Of course. I''ll use all of the Grayson family''s resources to help you find out the truth of your mother''s death.  en


    "No matter what secrets are hidden behind it, I''ll expose them and bring them to light."


    I looked gratefully at him as turmoil churned in my heart.


    The sudden help I would receive had warmed my heart, but I had also realized the minuscule change in our rtionship once more.


    After Leah had disappeared, my rtionship with Ethan had taken a different turn of progress. We might have a certain amount of love between us, but I couldn''t forget about the past.


    I didn''t dare to wish that there could be any substantial progress between us, but I knew some things needed to be resolved.


    I would first deal with my family matters, then I would have a new emotional capacity to face other challenges.

 Chapter 388

    I knew that I had a designpetitioning up. I needed to know what was happening there while I figured out everything that was happening over here. I didn''t have time to waste. After Ethan and I had finished our discussion, I called Kevin once more.


    "They needed people for thepetition there, but I can''t go back for the time being. I would have to leave all these matters to you once again."


    He was unfortunate to have gotten me as a business partner. However, I believe that we could still have a better career progression in the future. Kevin was silent on the other end of the phone for a while. Then, he responded, his voice had a subtle weariness and relief. "Okay, I got it.


    "I''ll take care of things here. Just... be careful where you are. Call me if anything happens."


    After hanging up the phone, I took a deep breath. My heart was filled with both uncertainties for the future and excitement of finally having the truth revealed soon. Ethan stood beside me, his shadow was exceptionally tall as he stood beneath the yellow street light, giving me an odd sense of security.


    "Thank you, Ethan," I said softly. There were too many emotions encapsted in that "thank you".


    He smiled softly, gentleness and determination evident in his smile. "There''s no need for thank yous between us. Remember, no matter what happens, I''m here."


    I nodded and decided quietly that this time, I wanted to seek justice, not just for myself but also for my mother as well.


    Ethan and I started nning for the investigation right away.


    It was easy for Ethan to use his identity as a Grayson to find out the truth, whereas I didn''t give up as well.


    Grandma had always been the one to take care of me all these years. I have never heard about my maternal grandmother, but I did hear Grandma talk about my mother before.


    I was suddenly reminded of the little town both Grandma and I used to live in, so I made my way back there. On an ordinary afternoon, I found a clue in the ce where Grandma and I used to live.


    Grandma was sentimental and nostalgic, so she loved hiding things in the randomest ces. I found an old metal box in one of her drawers.


    Time had caused this metal box to be covered with rust, but this didn''t affect its contents. I opened the metal box to find a few yellowed letters and an old photo.


    The woman in the photo was elegant and beautiful. Her smile was somewhat familiar-this was my mother''s photo when she was younger.


    Her gaze was gentle and deep, and it was almost like she could see through time and space, connecting my heart with hers at that very moment.


    I carefully picked up the letters, opened them, and started reading them.


    These were letters my mother wrote to me. I didn''t know how old I was at that time, but reading these yellowed and fading handwritten letters had my heart aching painfully with bittersweet sadness.


    "Dear Eve, when you see this letter, I may not be by your side anymore, but please believe that Mommy loves you, and my love will be with you forever, guiding your path like the brightest star in the sky." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    My eyes watered. I continued reading the letter.


    swnov


    "This world is far moreplicated


    than we could imagine, Evy, but I hope you''ll keep a pure, kind heart take in the wonders of life. Remember, no matter what difficulties you may face, don''t give up the pursuit of truth, because the troth will give us the most unwavering strength."


    Tears fell silently. Some fell onto the letter, smudging the ink, and staining the paper.


    I tried to wipe my tears dry only to find my heart shattered into many pieces.

 Chapter 389

    These letters felt like my mother''s murmurs to me that had transcended time and space, giving me warmth and strength that I had never known before.


    I realized that I wasn''t in this battle alone. My mother''s spirit had always been by my side, guiding me forward.


    After I had wiped away my tears, and my vision was no longer blurry, I rummaged through the contents of the contents of the metal box to look for more clues, and I found them.


    I was surprised to find a receipt for a pledged item with clear writing on it in the box. I headed to the address written on the receipt and found myself in an art gallery.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t expect to be led to a ce that was also an art gallery, and for it to still be in business after so many years was definitely good news to me.


    All of my questions might be able to be resolved today.


    "I want to meet with the owner here, please. I''d like to ask if they still remember this receipt." I handed the yellowed receipt to the front desk.


    Her gaze lingered on the receipt for a while, looking curious yet with a hint of nostalgia. She replied softly, "Please give me a moment, I''ll check."


    Shortly after, a middle-aged man walked out from the inside. He wore a simple but ssy button-down shirt. His eyes held a discerning yet prating stare of an artist. He took over the receipt and looked at it closely. He then had a look of realization on his face.


    "This receipt is pretty dated indeed. Are you... the artist''s next of kin?" He looked at me and asked carefully and respectfully.


    I nodded. An unexinable excitement arose in my heart.


    "Yes, I''m her daughter. I''ve been looking for clues that would point me to her for all these years. I stumbled upon this receipt and it seemed to have pointed me to this ce."


    The art gallery owner heard what I had said and his expression softened. He gestured for me to follow him into an office deep in the art gallery.


    There were all kinds of drawings hung in that office. Each one of them seemed to tell a different story.


    "I was saddened by Hilda''s passing all those years ago, but a few of the drawings that she sold are still here with me."


    My mother''s name was Hilda Monroe. She didn''t have a very unique name.


    However, since my mother had a gentle, soft-spoken voice like thete Marilyn Monroe, she was called Hilda Marilyn Monroe as a joke.


    "You knew my mother?" I asked anxiously. My heart started racing like I had discovered a dated, dusted secret.


    That man smiled faintly as nostalgia filled his eyes.


    "Of course. Ms, Hilda Marilyn


    Monroe was a frequent in my art gallery. Her art was filled with a deep emotional and soulful depth and was often unforgettable. However, her sudden disappearance shocked all of us, and we felt like it was such a shame."


    He walked to a piece of art and caressed its mantle. He continued, "This was one of Hilda''s art


    pieces-Town in Morning Glow. This was also thest piece she had left with me. Every time I saw this, would be reminded of how her eyes were always filled with unspoken stories."


    As I walked toward that art piece, I saw a peaceful little town on it. As the morning sun broke through the horizon, the golden rays scattered beautifully onto the rooftops,


    coating the picture with warmth and wonder. .


    Kon


    "However, since Hilda and I came from the same town, our rtionship was more than just business. We grew up together."

 Chapter 390

    The owner of the art gallery smiled and looked at me kindly. Then, as he shared heartfeltly about the past, I learned about the truth.


    My mother and Mr. Reuben Fraser, who was the owner of this art gallery, knew each other from that serene little town. They were not just neighbors, but they yed an important role in each other''s life growing up. Mr. Fraser was passionate about art from a very young age, whereas my mother had a magical touch where she could transform emotions into beautiful, scenic art pieces.


    Their friendship had transformed into a very close bond of mutual understanding and rapport over the passage of time.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Hilda''s talents were a gift from the heavens. Her art wasn''t just abination of lines and colors, but also a true reflection of what she was feeling inside."


    Mr. Fraser''s words were filled with nothing but admiration and fond remembrance of my mother''s talents, but I sensed that there was something more to that.


    "She once told me that every piece of her art was a love letter she had left to the world, hoping that someone else would understand the story beyond her art."


    I stood quietly in front of Town in Morning Glow and through her art, I could almost feel the serenity and warmth my mother was feeling at that time.


    Tears blurred my vision once more, but this time, it was from how moved and liberated I felt.


    "Since we''re both from a small town and had tried our very best to get to where we were from the vige, we treasured our rtionship very much. At that time, we were even supposed to get married."


    I was very surprised by this. However, after looking at the adoration in his eyes, I could tell that he must have really liked my mother.


    "After that. I realized Hilda could paint very well, and was very talented and capable. I didn''t wish to restrain such an outstanding person to my side."


    To truly love someone was to try to make sure the other person lived a wonderful life, instead of obstructing their path to a greater future.


    "After we''ve left our vige, we all had different dreams, so, we ventured onto different paths."


    What caught me by surprise was that Mr. Fraser had gone with others to try and make money abroad, and he had seeded.


    After he became rich, he opened an art gallery right away because he knew that my mother wasn''t able to sell her drawings.


    He merely wanted to help my


    mother solve her pressing issues, so he used all he could, even if it may not be much, to help her. So, he bought over all her earlier works.


    "We once stayed up all night talking our hearts out, and that was the happiest time of my life. Later on, I found out that that night was thest time we could ever see each other."


    Mr. Fraser''s voice slowly became more solemn as he sunk into his memories. Sorrow and heavy-heartedness filled the air.


    He turned around, took out an intricately designed wooden box from his desk, and ced it gently in front of me.


    "This was thest thing Hilda left with me. She said that if you''d ever appear, I should pass this to you."


    There was a solemnness in his tone, as if the thing he had passed to me was not just a box, but a vesse that carried a profound history and emotions.


    I received the box with trembling hands and slowly opened the box.


    There was a small, slightly dated ne inside with a small emerald stone as its pendant. It gleamed softly under the light.


    My heart shook. There seemed to be a memory that had resurfaced and had ovepped with reality, however, that memory was fuzzy.


    "All these years, I thought my mother suffered from mental illnesses and that was why she overdosed and died."


    This was what Jack had told me, but I didn''t think that was the truth.

 Chapter 391

    Mr. Fraser stared at me, his expression a mix of shock and anger, but it quickly settled into a calm demeanor. Various emotions swirled within him for a long time before he finally looked at me intently.


    "I only have one question. Have you been well all these years?"


    I stood frozen, taken aback by hisplex expression, my heart mixed with emotions.


    His question was simple yet profound as it unexpectedly brought to light the thoughts I had buried deep inside.


    I took a deep breath, trying to make my voice steady and resolute. "These years, I haven''t been too good, but not too bad as well. Life has its ups and downs, but I''ve learned to be strong."


    I spoke slowly, my gaze fixed on his face. I could feel that behind Mr. Fraser''s wordsy countless truths-truths he wanted to say but didn''t dare to voice.


    "The only condition for my departure back then was that I hoped Jack would take good care of you. So, I''m eager to know if he has treated you well all these years."


    I almostughed at the absurdity of his words. How could Jack possibly treat me well?


    As my biological father, he had treated me like amodity, eager to gain benefits from me at any chance he got.


    His wordsnded like a heavy blow, striking my already fragile heart. I took a deep breath, struggling to keep the tears at bay, my voice trembling slightly.


    "When I was little, I had no memory of my mother. Jack told me she was insane and got locked away in a mental hospital. Eventually, unable to bear the pressure of life, she took poison and ended her life."


    At that time, I thought my mother was a madwoman, so she disappeared from my world. Yet, I longed so desperately for a mother''s love.


    "There was a happy time when I lived with my grandmother, but then Jack prospered and sent her away to the countryside."


    The reason why he brought me back home was also to make me a better asset for him, helping him gain more benefits.


    "I thought that returning to this family would allow me to fit in, but I had a stepmother and a younger sister, and I felt like an outsider in my own home."


    Sometimes, feeling like you never


    belonged in a family can make youN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    feel incredibly lonely, like a


    fragmented ind adrift in their It


    was then that I realized I had no way out


    "They were indifferent to me, even ignored me, making me feel like I was an outsider in this house."


    I continued, my voice tinged with barely perceptible bitterness. "But even so, I never gave up hope for


    life. I studied hard to prove my worth and to escape that suffocating


    home."


    He listened quietly, a flicker of pain and regret crossing his features.


    "I should have seen thising. I never expected him to treat you like this. I thought that as long as I brought him enough benefits, he would be good to you."


    His voice was low and heavy as if burdened by a thousand weights.


    I shook my head, managing a bitter smile. "Benefits can never rece familial bonds, nor can theypensate for the love I''ve missed all these years. But I understand that none of this can change now, I can


    only keep moving forward


    He fell silent for a moment, seemingly lost in thought.


    After all these years, I have learned that the sweets you reach for often leave a bitter taste.

 Chapter 392

    "At first, I might have resented him, but over time, I realized some things have to be done on your own. He just forced me to toughen up sooner than expected."


    I looked out the window at the city lights, each gleaming light holding a story-some joyful, some sorrowful. After all, I was the protagonist of my own story.


    Taking a deep breath, I transformed the bitterness and resentment of my past into motivation for moving forward.


    "You know, sometimes the hardest paths lead to the strongest versions of ourselves. Over the years, I''ve faced many challenges and experienced significant growth. I''ve learned to be independent, resilient, and cherish those who truly care for me." What I had experienced the past few years had gradually shaped me into a better person.


    He nodded gently, a mix of emotions flickering in his eyes. "Seeing you like this now fills me with both relief and guilt, but I hope it''s not toote to make amends."


    I smiled softly, warmth flooding my heart. "Thank you. At least now I know the truth and understand where my roots lie. The past cannot be changed, but the future is still in my hands."


    He stood up and walked to the window, standing beside me. "You''re right. The future is what matters most. I''ve lost so much, and since he has treated you so poorly, I can no longer keep the truth hidden."


    It seemed my experiences had given him the courage to reveal the truth he had held back for so long. He sighed heavily before sharing a secret from many years ago.


    It turned out that long ago when my mother first started her career, she gained considerable support thanks to her remarkable skills.


    She managed tond a job, albeit as a young artist, but it was a start toward making a living. However, she soon realized that she wasn''t making enough and was forced to switch careers.


    "It was at this time that she met Jack."


    Perhaps this was the beginning of her tragic fate-my mother encountered a monster.


    "Jack was captivated by her beauty and pursued her relentlessly, making every effort to win her over."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Given his greedy and lecherous nature, that seemed like something he would do.


    "When your mother refused to ept his advances, he resorted to various underhanded tactics."


    "He used some underhanded tactics?" I frowned, a sense of foreboding swelling within me as if we were about to unveil a dark secret long hidden.


    He nodded, a jook ofpassion in


    a took


    his eyes. "Yes, underhanded tactics.


    Jack used his connections and


    resources to create


    misunderstandings and obstacles, leaving your mother isted and helpless."


    Jack had all the power he needed at that time, effortlessly wielding influence and control.


    "She was a woman of great pride, and she slowly began to break down facing such attacks. Then, at her most vulnerable moment, Jack appeared as her ''savior,'' promising


    her a stable life."


    A chill crept up my spine, invading my heart with dread. So the story I had always heard-my mother was insane-was merely a facade hiding the wretched truth. "Did she believe him?" My voice trembled, barely able toprehend what I was hearing.


    "At first, she was half-convinced, but Jack was a cunning predator. He knew how to erode a person''s will gradually. Eventually, she


    en

 Chapter 393

    The realization that he had coerced my mother into submission with his connections left me feeling suffocated.


    I used to think I was the product of love, but I eventually realized I was brought into the world against my will.


    "However, married life wasn''t what Hilda had envisioned. Jack revealed his true colors over time. He was not only greedy but also had an intense desire to control her. In such an environment, your mother''s mental state deteriorated until, eventually..." Mr. Fraser''s voice trailed off as if mourning that tragic past.


    I closed my eyes, striving to calm my turbulent emotions. The roots of all this turned out to be intertwined in a twisted andplex web of love and hate.


    "The most shameless part was that after Hilda became pregnant, Jack had no intention of treating her well."


    Once Jack had lured my mother in with sweet words, he transformed into someone utterly different, exposing his darkest side.


    How could a pregnant woman fight for her own life in such a situation?


    Indeed, when a woman earnestly sought to build a life with a man, it gave the man the power to manipte herpletely.


    "During that time, Hilda was often abused, yet Jack pretended to be working while having affairs and continuously cheating on her.


    "She then began painting to ensure she could afford to eat healthily and have enough nutrition to carry you."


    At that moment, I realized my existence had brought so much trouble to my mother, causing her immense suffering. I knew Jack was unscrupulous, but I hadn''t anticipated just how shameless he could be.


    "I wanted them to divorce when I found out how he treated Hilda, but your mother, for your sake, chose not to. Instead, that scumbag had exploited her for more money."


    Because my mother could paint, she gradually became Jack''s source of ie.


    "Then she identally discovered that he had partnered with others to open an art gallery-not a true artistic haven, but a front for moneyundering."


    My head felt hot as if I had stumbled into a massive trouble.


    I clenched my fists, my nails nearly digging into my palms as a whirlwind of emotions surged within me: anger, shock, and deep sympathy and admiration for my mother.


    She could have soared freely in the world of art, had been shackled by a single wrong choice, trapped in endless darkness and suffering.


    "How did she find out about the art gallery?" I tried to keep my voice steady, but the turmoil within me was hard to conceal.


    Mr. Fraser sighed and continued recounting the truth of those years.


    "She discovered it by chance. She stumbled upon records of Jack''s dealings with some criminals. The numbers and names had nothing to do with ''art''-they were bare stark manifestations of evil." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The brutal truth is often unveiled unexpectedly, leaving one unprepared but unable to deny its existence.


    "In that moment, Hilda realized that she was not only a victim but could also be an aplice."


    As I listened, my heart felt as though it were being ripped apart. My mother''s strength and endurance became especially poignant at that moment.


    She chose to remain silent and took


    it all in on her own, all for the sake of giving me what seemed to be aplete family, even if that family was built on lies and deceit.


    "What happened next? What did she do?"


    I pressed eagerly, desperate to know how my mother sought a way out of her despair.


    "She began secretly gathering


    evidence to expose Jack''s true


    colors. At the same time, she poured her heart into her painting, hoping to use her career to secure a future of freedom for herself and her child."

 Chapter 394

    Finding a way to survive under such a heavy atmosphere was undoubtedly challenging.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But Jack quickly noticed her movements, tightening his control over her and even threatening your safety."


    At this point, Mr. Fraser''s voice grew somber again, and the air felt thick with oppression.


    "I can''t imagine the pressure and fear Hilda endured during that time. Yet, she never gave up. She was always looking for a way to escape that prison."


    Mr. Fraser''s words left me feeling suffocated. I didn''t know how to process my emotions. I closed my eyes, picturing my mother''s frail figure as she trudged through the endless darkness alone.


    "Eventually, the evidence found its way into my hands, but your mother disappeared suddenly. Yet before she left, she spoke to me at length."


    Everything felt too strange. I suspected my mother had discovered Jack''s true colors, putting her in grave danger.


    "Hilda did everything to ensure you could live peacefully, even trying to improve your life, which is why I never disturbed you."


    I took a deep breath, striving to calm my swirling emotions. My mother''s resilience and sacrifice weighed heavily on my chest, both a burden and a source of strength.


    Her love was profound and great. Even in the darkest times, it never extinguished her hopes for my future.


    "Did she leave any message for me?" My voice caught in my throat, almost unable to continue.


    He nodded gently, a hint of tenderness in his gaze. "She said that no matter how cruel the world may be, you should always be kind and maintain your purity within. Capture the beauty of life with your paintbrush. That is the most precious legacy she left for you." He continued, "She also told me that if one day you discovered the truth, she hoped you would face it bravely rather than let hatred consume you."


    I closed my eyes, tears streaming silently down my cheeks.


    Her words felt like a warm spring breeze, brushing against the coldest corners of my heart and offering a measure of sce.


    But I quicklyposed myself.


    Grandma''s death was tied to Jack.


    Even my mother, whom I had never


    met, had a connection to him


    He was undoubtedly one of the closest people to me, yet he had harmed the most important people in my life.


    I took a deep breath, temporarily


    suppressing the anger and


    resentment swirling within me


    Rationality told me this was not the time to break down.


    What I needed to do was to keep moving forward, seek justice for my mother, and pave the way for my future.


    "So, what should I do next?" My voice was calm, but each word resonated with determination.


    From that moment on, I knew that I was no longer the little girl who harbored fantasies about her father. I was bing a warrior ready to fight for my mother and for myself.


    Mr. Fraser looked at me with a glimmer of approval in his eyes. "First, you need to ensure your safety."


    He retrieved a velvet box as he spoke, revealing something hidden inside.


    When he ced the item in my hands, I was taken aback.


    I hadn''t expected him to provide me with all the evidence. It seemed he also hoped I would bring Jack to justice.


    "Do what you want to do. Be your true self, and don''t let anything hold you back."

 Chapter 395

    I tightly grasped the velvet box in my hands, which contained evidence and my mother''s unfinished hopes and dreams.


    A surge of unprecedented strength coursed through me as if my mother''s spirit was transmitting her power through this small box. "Thank you, Mr. Fraser. I will protect myself and fulfill Mom''s wishes," I said with conviction, my eyes shining with resolve and hope.


    I realized this was not only for my mother but also for myself-finding true freedom and light for the part of me that had been bound by lies and deception.


    I dragged my weary body back to my ce. The revtions had weighed heavily on my mood.


    After taking a moment to collect myself, I washed my face and applied light makeup, trying to look more vibrant despite my exhaustion.


    Sitting at my desk, I gently opened the velvet box that carried my mother''s hopes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Inside was a thick stack of documents, each one detailing Jack''s crimes and evidence of his collusion with criminals.


    As I flipped through the pages, my anger grew with each revtion, but it also solidified my determination to expose the truth and seek justice for my mother.


    The night fell, and the city lights flickered outside my window, failing to illuminate the dark corners of my heart.


    I took a deep breath, opened myptop, and began organizing the evidence, preparing to bring it to light.


    But I quickly realized that my efforts alone were insignificant. It would be nearly impossible to go public with this information by myself.


    I took out my phone and called Ethan.


    "It''s me, Evelyn." I tried to keep my voice steady, though I couldn''t entirely mask the turmoil within.


    When he answered, I sensed his concern through the phone. "What''s wrong, Eve? You sound like you have something important to say."


    I bit my lip, deciding toy everything out on the table.


    "I-I''ve found some crucial evidence against Jack. It''s enough to prove his crimes, but I need your help to bring it to light. I can''t do it alone." There was a brief silence on the other end before Ethan''s resolute voice came through.


    "You''re right. Tell me what I need to do."


    I briefly summarized the situation and the evidence I had, then added, "I hope we can submit this evidence to the relevant authorities together and let thew take its course."


    en


    Without hesitation, Ethan replied, "Okay, I''ll make arrangements. You need to ensure your safety and avoid-acting alone. Always keep me updated on your whereabouts."  en


    After hanging up, a wave of warmth flooded through me.


    Ethan''s involvement felt like having the Grayson family''s backing, making this situation more manageable.


    The night grew deeper, silence


    enveloping everything except for the light in my room, shining like the


    brightest star in the night sky


    guiding my path forward.


    I reviewed the evidence repeatedly. Each document felt like a sharp de, slicing through Jack''s fa?ade and exposing the ugly truth about him.


    The following day, sunlight filtered through the curtains, warming my face. I organized all the materials, preparing to face the challenges ahead. Ethan was incredibly efficient. He had already contacted a legal team and scheduled a meeting for us.

 Chapter 396

    I felt a collective power of justice converging for the first time at thew firm.


    Thewyers were professional and meticulous, carefully reviewing each piece of evidence and formting a detailed action n.


    "He''s currently incarcerated. With the additional evidence we have in hand, he could be sentenced to life imprisonment. But if we could find proof of murder, he could face the death penalty," one senior attorney said, adjusting his sses and analyzing the situation with


    sharp focus.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Each of his words struck my heart like a hammer, filling me with both excitement and urgency.


    "Evidence of murder..." I murmured, reying memories of my mother''s life in my mind, trying to catch any possible clues that might have been overlooked.


    Suddenly, a vague memory flickered through my mind.


    It was ate night when I vaguely heard my mother arguing with someone in her room, followed by a dull thud of something heavy hitting the ground.


    But after that night, she never mentioned it again, though her eyes held a sadness that was difficult to articte.


    "Yes, evidence of murder is crucial."


    I looked up at the team ofwyers with determination shining in my eyes.


    "I will try my best to look for evidence that could prove his murder. I won''t overlook even the smallest clue."


    Thewyers nodded, expressing their understanding and support.


    We then discussed the next steps in detail, including conducting a covert investigation, ensuring witness safety, and maximizing the exposure of Jack''s crimes within the legal framework.


    The sun was setting by the time I left thew firm.


    I felt a mix of anticipation and anxiety while I was walking home.


    However, I got a response from thewyers. They decided to proceed with thewsuit first, with the evidence to be supplementedter.


    We had three months to work with plenty of time.


    Once the legal formalities were


    taken care of, I made my way to the prison for what I hoped would be my final visit. I wanted Jack to confess the truth and to stop clinging to his delusions.


    He seemed displeased with my arrival, letting out a coldugh.


    "I can''t believe I raised such an ungrateful child. Do you think you can bite back now that I''m in prison? Are you expecting me to be


    sanctioned to the death sentence?"


    I met his gaze without flinching. It used to be a safe ce for me in my childhood, but now they only showed indifference and hatred. "Jack, you''re mistaken. This isn''t revenge. I''m speaking out for justice for my mother and for all the innocent people you''ve harmed. "You''re in prison because of the crimes you''vemitted, not because of my ''biting back.''


    "As for the death penalty, that depends on whether you''re willing to face all the sins you''vemitted, including those you still hide."


    His expression shifted slightly, but he quickly regained his dismissive demeanor.


    "What do you think you might have discovered? Those so-called pieces of evidence are nothing more than irrelevant scraps,pletely incapable of shaking my position."


    Seeing his reaction was almost amusing. He couldn''t possibly believe I had nothing to back me up.


    "I have the Grayson family''s support. Do you really think I can''t uncover anything?"


    Hisposure shattered at the mention of the Grayson family backing me, and he suddenly lunged toward me in a frantic rage, only to be restrained tightly.


    "I should have let you end up like your mother-just another worthless woman everyone can trample on!"


    His sudden words left me in shock. I didn''t know what I had missed or what I had overlooked.

 Chapter 397

    I clenched my fists tightly, my nails digging into my palms, the pain keeping me alert.


    Jack''s words felt like daggers, each one stabbing into the most vulnerable corners of my heart, yet I didn''t back down. If anything, my resolve only strengthened.


    "Do you think I will be intimidated by your threats? Jack, you''re wrong. The true feares from the evil within, not from external oppression.


    "You killed my mother and attempted to conceal your crimes with lies, but the truth will never be silenced. It will be revealed at the right moment, with the loudest voice." The heavy ng of the prison gates echoed as if punctuating my words.


    I took a deep breath, striving to calm my racing heart, continuing to speak words that would torment him.


    "Do you think the Grayson family is simply on my side? Your crimes have alreadye to light; there''s no escaping the of justice."


    I let out a coldugh, looking at the shameless man before me, feeling as if I had just wed my way back from the abyss.


    Yet, I was surprised at how thick-skinned Jack was, showing no sign of dissatisfaction at my words.


    He stared at me with cold indifference, his smirk hinting at a cruel delight.


    "Do you know how your mother once knelt before me? Back then, she did everything to be with me and to raise you, even being sent to the beds of others time and again."


    I stood there, disbelief washing over me, the man before me suddenly feeling like a stranger. My heart felt as if it were gripped by an invisible hand, each beat apanying a wave of agony. Every word from Jack felt like a hammer striking my chest, making it hard to breathe.


    "No. That''s impossible," I murmured, my voice so soft I could barely hear it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The mother I remembered was always gentle and strong; how could she have done such things?


    A cruel smile curling at Jack''s lips as he watched me in shock.


    "What''s wrong? Are you finding it unbelievable? How much do you think you know about your mother? She was willing to sacrifice


    everything for survival, including her


    dignity and innocence."


    My mind spun in chaos, the once warm memories intermingling with Jack''s words, making it difficult to discern what was real and what was a lie.


    But gradually, I regained my


    I gritted my teeth, refusing to let the tears fall, fixing him with a fierce gaze.


    "Do you really think I would waver from your words? Jack, you underestimated me. No matter what my mother went through, that will never justify your actions in hurting her or ultimately killing her. Each word you utter reflects nothing but your own filth and cowardice."


    Taking a deep breath, I made my voice sound even more resolute.


    "And do you think I came here unprepared? Why do you think the Grayson family stood by me?


    "No, they are on my side because they saw your true colors unfolded, your dark dealings and crimes hidden from view. Your sins are far greater than you can imagine." Perhaps my words would make him feel displeased, but they were the truth as I saw it.


    I knew everything might be closely tied to Ethan, yet I understood the Grayson family''s true intentions.


    Recently, a scandal had erupted, and they desperately needed to divert attention elsewhere. This mutual benefit was just how things worked.

 Chapter 398

    There was no such thing as a peaceful existence. Instead, it was merely the dark things lurking in the background, continuously breeding and rotting away.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jack''s expression darkened further, clearly taken aback by my calm and resolute demeanor. His eyes widened as if searching for some weakness in me, but ultimately he could only lower his head in defeat, muttering a low curse. "Do you think this will lead to your victory? I''ll tell you, it''s not that easy! I''ve been in this game for years, and you can''t just take me down like that."


    I smiled disdainfully and shook my head.


    "Jack, don''t you realize by now? True victory isn''t achieved through power and status. It''s attained through justice and truth. Your crimes are exposed to the light, and no matter how much you struggle, you cannot escape thew''s judgment." With that, I turned to leave the prison, each step filled with newfound conviction.


    As I walked outside, I felt the bright sunlight on my face, as if my life could finally transcend to a higher level.


    I made my way to a nearby caf¨¦ and called Ethan.


    "Ethan, I just left the prison. Jack finally revealed his true colors, but I managed to maintain myposure. His words, though painful, have only strengthened my resolve to uncover the truth."


    My voice held a barely detectable tremor, but it was mostly filled with determination and certainty.


    "What did he say?" On the other end of the line, Ethan''s voice was low and concerned, clearly expecting that this conversation would be anything but easy.


    I took a deep breath and summarized Jack''s despicable remarks.


    "He tried to stain my mother''s name with lies, attempting to shake my resolve, but I won''t let him seed. I know it''s not true. My mother was the purest, strongest woman in the world."


    en


    "Well done, Eve." Ethan''s voice brimmed with approval, and even through the phone, I could feel his support.


    "You''re far stronger than you realize. As for those nders, we''ll shatter them with evidence."


    After offering someforting words, he asked where I was.


    Before long, he arrived at the caf¨¦, and seeing him again filled me with anticipation.


    Yet, the pain in my heart lingered. I knew some things might be just as he said.


    "Maybe in some ways he deceived me, but he wouldn''t lie about this. Jack may really have been exploiting my mother."


    If he could use me as a business asset, then how could he not involve my mother in his schemes for his own benefit?


    "I''ve had a nagging suspicion that he forced my mother to do some terrible things," I admitted.


    He would send his wife to the beds of others in order to secure deals and contracts. What kind of beast could


    do such nasty things?


    belongs to en.. G


    I looked up at Ethan, seeing understanding and support in his


    eyes as if he could perceive the het


    struggles and pain deve


    me.


    He gently took my hand, offering silent strength, allowing me to feel a flicker of warmth amidst the cold reality.

 Chapter 399

    "Eve, don''t be too hard on yourself. Jack''s actions are a result of his own twisted values. They have nothing to do with you or your mother. If she knew how strong you are now, she would be proud of you." Ethan''s words were gentle yet assuring, like a ray of sunlight breaking through the clouds, illuminating the darkness in my heart.


    I nodded, trying to calm my emotions.


    Learning more about the past only deepened my pain; I had never expected to find myself in such a situation.


    Yet, some matters could only be approached step by step, just as my thoughts felt increasinglyplex at this moment.


    "However, there''s something I need to discuss with you. I''ve found that Jack''s misdeeds go beyond this one instance, but I''m unsure if you want to hear it," Ethan said.


    As I heard what Ethan said, I felt a surge of conflicting emotions: the fear of the unknown mixed with a determination to uncover the truth.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I looked up at him. His gaze was deep and powerful as if assuring me he would stand by my side no matter whaty ahead.


    "Ethan, just tell me. No matter how cruel the truth may be, I have the courage to face it." My voice was soft, yet it conveyed an undeniable resolve.


    He nodded slightly, aplex expression shing in his eyes as he considered his words carefully.


    "Eve, I''ve uncovered some secrets about Jack and your mother''s marriage, as well as why he strayed onto a path of no return. These secrets might reveal some hidden aspects of your family''s past and could change your perception of him."


    My heart tightened as if an invisible hand was gripping it tightly. Those warm yet blurry memories began to swirl in my mind, each attempt to piece them together apanied by a ripping pain.


    Yet I understood that only by confronting this suffering could I truly find liberation.


    "Tell me, I need to know the truth." I took a deep breath, striving to keep my voice steady.


    Ethan sighed softly and began to speak, "Jack was once a young man with great ambitions. However, family pressures and the treachery of business gradually led him astray.


    en


    "More importantly, he became embroiled in aplexmercial struggle, and to protect himself and the Wiley family''s interests, he had to make some regrettable decisions. Your mother''s presence was initially a bright spot in his life, but.


    ultimately, she couldn''t escape the whirlpool."


    "What did he do?" I struggled to ask, each word feeling like it was forced from my throat.


    "He became involved in illegal


    dealings, including money


    humiliation for the family''s sake and Sometimes became a pawn in his game."


    Ethan''s words fell upon me like cold raindrops, each one chilling my heart more than thest.


    I closed my eyes as tears streamed down silently. The beautiful memories I once cherished became pale and powerless in this moment.


    I had never imagined Jack could be such a man nor that my mother would suffer such immense pain.


    "Then why didn''t she leave him?" I choked out.


    "Because she loved you and the family. She believed that if she held on long enough, one day she could change Jack and bring him back to the right path." Ethan''s voice was filled with sympathy and respect as if he held my mother in high regard.


    "But sadly, she never lived to see that day."

 Chapter 400

    I opened my eyes, tears blurring my vision, but I felt an unprecedented sense of relief.


    It turned out my mother was even greater and stronger than I had imagined.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "However, I believe he wille to see you again. There may be some reasons I don''t know about, but I feel there are still unresolved issues between Jack and your mother," Ethan suddenly stated.


    Ethan''s words surprised me, but I didn''t expect Jack toe looking for me just a few dayster. Reluctantly, I found myself heading back to the prison to see him.


    I really didn''t want to see him at the prison, but something inside me urged me to uncover the truth about certain matters.


    As I stepped once more into that cold prison, my heart felt unusually heavy, each step seeming to tread upon the thorns of the past.


    The air was thick with oppression and despair, starkly contrasting the bright sunlight outside.


    Jack, who once upied a significant ce in my life but had destroyed it with his own hands, was now waiting for my arrival.


    Passing throughyers of iron gates, I was led to a visitation room.


    He sat there, looking more gaunt than before. His eyescked the former arrogance, reced instead by an indescribableplexity. Perhaps due to ourst unpleasant encounter, he regarded me with a lessplicated expression this time.


    "I''m curious. Why do you want to see me again after thest unpleasant conversation we had?"


    His tone carried an almost imperceptible weariness and a hint of resignation as if he hadn''t expected us to face each other again.


    I took a deep breath, trying to make my voice sound steady and strong. "Jack, I''m here to rify some matters. About you, my mother, and those truths I''ve never truly understood."


    He paused, surprised, and then a bitter smite crept onto his face. "The truth? Do you think knowing the truth will change anything? Or do you think that once you know, you can be indifferent to it all?"


    I didn''t understand why Jack looked at me as if he had gone mad. After a long moment of reflection, I took another deep breath, feeling a surge of pain.


    "If you keep saying you want to know the truth, then let me break it to you."


    I hadn''t expected him to be willing to reveal the truth, but what he said next plunged me into despair.


    "The truth is that you''re not even my daughter, which is why I resent you. I feelpletely at a loss when ites to you."


    Time seemed to freeze in that moment, and the air was filled with a suffocating silence.


    My heart felt like it had been struck by a heavy blow, painful enough to make it hard to breathe.


    I stared wide-eyed at the man before


    me, the


    one I had once viewed as


    family, now tearing apart the very bond of blood between us with the cruelest words.


    "What did you just say?" My voice trembled, each word squeezed out through gritted teeth, filled with endless despair and confusion.


    Jack''s face was expressionless, yet aplex emotion flickered in his eyes, resembling regret and liberation.

 Chapter 401

    "Yes, you''re not my biological daughter," Jack said. "This all stems from a mistake your mother made years ago."


    My heart felt as if it had plunged into an ice-cold abyss, numb and unbearable. The bond I had once believed unbreakable now seemed fragile, so easily shattered in this moment. I shook my head. I tried to wake up from this sudden nightmare. But the reality was cruel. I had no escape.


    "Why... why are you telling me this?"


    I choked on my words. My eyes were brimming with tears that refused to fall.


    Jack sighed. A flicker of faint tenderness crossed his face.


    "Because you have the right to know the truth. And I hope you can understand that my harshness and coldness over the years weren''t entirely out of malice. I just couldn''t ept the reality."


    I closed my eyes. The tears fell and soaked my clothes. I had never imagined that my origins hid such a shocking secret.


    I felt a deep sense of confusion and loneliness, as though the world had forsaken me. Yet, in the depths of this despair, I felt an unexpected surge of determination.


    "That''s impossible. How could I not be your daughter? You''re lying to me."


    I knew this was another one of Jack''s schemes. He was trying to guilt me, to paint my mother as the viin. But it was him who drove her to the brink.


    "Jack, if you think you can shake me with such lies, you''re wrong. I''ve witnessed my mother''s resilience and selflessness. Her love is something no lie of yours can ever erase."


    Though my voice trembled, it was resolute. My eyes burned with unwavering determination as I met hisplex gaze.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He froze for a moment. He clearly didn''t expect my reaction. Then, a wry smile curled his lips.


    "So, you''ve chosen to believe your mother. Fair enough. At least this way, you can continue living in the fantasy you''ve created."


    "Fantasy?"


    I let out a coldugh. I knew he was trying to argue, perhaps even convince me.


    "No, this isn''t a fantasy. It''s my trust in my mother and my respect for myself As for you, Jack, regardless of the truth, you can''t deny the


    damage you''ve done to us."


    He lowered his head in silence. When he looked up again, his eyes held a trace of exhaustion and helplessness.


    "You''re right. I can''t argue with that. But do you know? I did try to make amends. It''s just... It was all toote." "Make amends?"


    I scoffed. I found his wordsughable.


    "Your idea of making amends is to keep hurting us, making us struggle in pain? No, I don''t need your so-called redemption. All I want is for you to face the consequences of your actions."


    At that, his bitter smile deepened, as if any defense he had left was meaningless.


    I turned to leave. But just as I was about to walk away, I heard his somber voice behind me.


    "Truth is, I''ve always wanted to tell


    you-whether or not you''re my daughter you''ve always been irreceable in my life. It''s just that this love was buried under the weight of my own mistakes.


    I stopped but didn''t look back. I simply shook my head.

 Chapter 402

    "You never intended to make amends. You''ve hurt me over and over again, and deep down, you''ve always believed I shouldn''t even exist. Isn''t that right?"


    How could I not know Jack''s true intentions? He wished I could disappear. He viewed me as nothing but a stain on his life.


    "That''s right. I do want you gone. You''re not my daughter, and I''ve wanted to strangle you, so that you never appear in my life again."


    His voice was cold and unyielding. His words, sharp as knives, sliced through thest remnants of warmth I held for him.


    Standing with my back to him, my fists clenched so tightly that my nails dug deep into my palms. Yet I felt no physical pain, as the ache in my heart far surpassed any bodily sensation.


    "Jack, you''re wrong. Blood isn''t the only measure of family. You, of all people, taught me that, though in the cruelest way possible. You may deny I''m your daughter, but you can''t erase the shared memories between us-those moments ofughter and tears were real." I took a deep breath and tried to steady my voice. "And your actions have gone far beyond what family could excuse. They are unforgivable crimes."


    I turned. My gaze was unwavering as it met his-those eyes that had once been full of authority were now weighed down with exhaustion.


    "Today, I stand here not only to uncover the truth but also to demand justice for myself. I''ll see you in court. There, all your lies and deceptions will beid bare."


    With that, I turned and walked away, My steps were resolute.


    The moment I exited the room, sunlight streamed through the window. It warmed my face with its brightness, as if reminding me that no matter how difficult the road ahead, there would always be a ray of light to guide my way.


    As the evidence continued to pile up, it wasn''t long before the trial arrived.


    On the day of the hearing, the courtroom was solemn and tense.


    Seated at the intiff''s table, I fixed my gaze on Jack, who sat across from me at the defense''s bench. His face was as haggard as ever, but his eyes now carried aplex mix of emotions.  en


    With the judge''s gavel striking down, the trial officially began.


    Knowing his fate hung in the bnce, Jack wasn''t about to give up without a fight.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The attorneys argued relentlessly, presenting evidence piece by piece. Every detail was scrutinized, and every statement was dissected.


    As I listened to the once-familiar, now strange stories that were gradually revealed, my heart swelled with conflicting emotions.


    His defense attorney tried every


    tactic to absolve him, but the


    Vol


    overwhelming evidence left little room for doubt. Their arguments felt hollow and futile.


    Meanwhile, I sat there quietly, letting the memories swirl in my mind. I no longer felt pain. I had learned to confront them, to let them go.


    Finally, it was time for the statements.


    I rose and faced the court. My voice was clear and unwavering.


    "I''m here today to show that blood rtions should never be used as an excuse to harm others. Jack, you were once a significant figure in my life, but your actions have betrayed the very essence of family. I hope you''ll be held ountable for the pain you''ve caused."


    After speaking, I sat down. I felt an unexpected sense of relief.


    I knew that no matter the verdict, I had taken a crucial step for myself and for those who had suffered because of me.


    The trial continued. And eventually, the judge delivered the final verdict, convicting Jack of his crimes.

 Chapter 403

    He lowered his head and didn''t say another word.


    This was the ending that had always been inevitable. He had to face justice because he was, without question, a criminal.


    A life sentence awaited him. Though I hadn''t found solid evidence to prove my mother was murdered, I still delivered him a devastating blow.


    As he was being taken into custody, I approached him with two paternity test reports.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Isn''t it ironic? I''m your biological daughter, while the one you''ve cherished as your own isn''t even rted to you."


    His eyes widened in shock as he stared at the reports in my hands. His hands trembled, as if the very foundation of his world had crumbled in that instant.


    The mixture of disbelief and regret on his face painted a picture of utter devastation.


    I looked at him without a shred of sympathy. I felt nothing but a strange sense of liberation and a tinge of sorrow.


    "You thought you could hide everything, that lies and deceit could cover up the truth. Justice may be dyed but not denied. You took my mother''s life and stole the happiness that should have been ours. Now, you''ll spend the rest of your days behind bars. You deserve this punishment."


    He lowered his head. Silent tears streamed down his face. The tears fell onto the ground, creating tiny ripples in the stillness.


    But I wasn''t done. I delivered the final, crushing blow.


    "Your second wife and stepdaughter? They''ve never been your family. You tore apart your own family for people who never belonged to you."


    He stared at me in disbelief. Rage flickered in his eyes. He red at me with extreme hatred. "That''s impossible. You''re lying!"


    Of course, he didn''t want to believe me. But I hade prepared. His illusions would bepletely shattered today.


    "Aren''t you curious why those two women went abroad?"


    As I threw the stack of photos at him, his face turned ashen.


    get


    The photos showed his wife and stepdaughter cozily nestled next to another man-the very man who


    used to be his closest


    Not only had he yed the fool, raising another man''s family as his own, but his actions had led to the death of his real wife.


    This was the ultimate humiliation. Jack had spent his life as a pawn, being utterly blind to the truth.


    He froze. His eyes widened with shock. He felt as though his throat was clenched, rendering him speechless.


    The images before him cut through him like razors, each one slicing deeper into his already battered heart.


    His hands trembled as he picked up the photos. His fingers brushed over the faces of those he once held dear. But now, they stared back at him, embodying the cruelest betrayal.


    "Why...?" he croaked. His voice was hoarse and filled with despair.


    He looked up at me. His eyes were brimming with anger and helplessness, but above all, a profound sense of abandonment.


    I responded with a cold, mirthless smile. There wasn''t a shred of warmth in it.


    "Why?" I echoed. "Ask yourself. Jack,


    did you ever provide this family warmth or trust? You built your world on ties, and its copse was only a matter of time. Your greed, selfishness, and cruelty are the true roots of this tragedy."


    He buried his face in his hands and trembled violently.

 Chapter 404

    At that moment, I saw what looked like apletely shattered soul. The once proud, unyielding Jack nowcked even the strength to stand.


    "I... I was wrong," he finally murmured. His voice was heavy with regret and self-reproach. "I let greed blind me, and I hurt all of you... But what''s the point of saying that now?" I didn''t respond. No words could undo the harm he had inflicted upon us.


    I turned and walked away. Each step I took was firm and resolute.


    The moment I stepped outside the courtroom, I took a deep breath of fresh air. A profound sense of relief washed over me.


    The days that followed were filled with wrapping up loose ends, managing my mother''s estate, and handlingpany shares.


    It was overwhelming at times, but I was no longer the person who relied on others. I had learned to be independent, resilient, and to face life''s storms head-on.


    As for Jack, he would be trapped in a cycle of regret and reflection in prison.


    It was said that he spent countless sleepless nights, and his hair turned grey almost overnight. His oncemanding presence reduced to that of a frail, broken man. The prison walls became his onlypanion, echoing the torment of his inner guilt.


    He wrote me numerous letters, hoping to reconnect. He longed to see me. But I never replied a single one.


    The money he had squandered on those two women? I reimed it through legal means.


    Now, with my name cleared and my future bright, I could finally stand tall as the person I was meant to be.


    Though I missed the opportunity to participate in the uing internationalpetition, Kevin continued to excel in my ce.


    Before returning overseas, I made a


    point of inviting Ethan to dinner. He had been a crucial support during my darkest time, and I felt it was only right to express my gratitude.


    en


    "I never thought we''d sit across from each other like this. You''ve had a tough journey, no doubt," Ethan said.


    He seemed taken aback by my initiative, but his assistance had been invaluable, and this was my way of acknowledging it.


    I knew our rtionship might have fractured beyond repair, but some things could still be mended and given a fresh start.


    The warm light of the restaurant cast a soft glow over the table, casting the silhouettes of me and him sitting across from each other. Outside the window, the city lights painted a breathtaking canvas, yet the atmosphere between us was even more profound. "Yeah. So much has happened. It feels like years have passed."


    I gently stirred my coffee. As the steam rose, I reflected on the struggles and perseverance that had brought me to this point.


    Ethan''s eyes softened with a hint ofpassion Gently, he said, "You''re stronger than I ever imagined. And more remarkable, too. I''m proud of who you''ve be, though I regret not being there when you needed me the most."


    I smiled. A mixture of emotions flickered across my face-relief, gratitude, and eptance.


    "Thank you, Ethan. No matter what happened before, I''ll always remember the help you gave me. And I''ll repay that kindness in my own way."


    He shook his head. His gaze was


    firm. "There''s no need for such formality between us. Seeing you rise above everything and embrace life again is the best repayment could ask for. I''m certain your future will be even brighter."


    I nodded. A surge of warmth spread through my chest.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The truth was, I had hidden my feelings for him all along. Loving him had been my greatest resolve.

 Chapter 405

    I took a deep breath and tried to calm the turmoil in my heart.


    This feeling couldn''t be easily expressed. There were still too many obstacles between us to ovee.


    But I also knew, clearly, that this emotion had already taken root in my heart. And it couldn''t be easily erased.


    "Eve, what''s wrong?" Ethan''s concerned voice pulled me back from my thoughts.


    I forced a smile and shook my head. "It''s nothing. I''ve probably just been too tiredtely and got a little distracted."


    I didn''t want him to notice something was off, nor did I want to burden him with anything.


    He furrowed his brow, clearly notpletely convinced by my words. But in the end, he chose to respect my wishes and didn''t press further.


    "Then, you must get some good rest. Don''t overexert yourself. If you need anything, just let me know."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I nodded gratefully. My chest felt warm. Even though I couldn''t express my feelings, his concern was enough to make me happy.


    The dinner ended in a warm atmosphere, and we left the restaurant into the deep night.


    The streets were quiet, with only the dim streetlights casting their soft glow.


    "I''ll take you home," Ethan said with a smile.


    I hesitated for a moment but finally nodded. Every second alone with him felt like a rare and precious moment.


    In the car, soft pop music yed from the speakers as we sat silently next to each other. Yet, it felt as if we were miles apart.


    I gazed out the window at the passing streets. My heart was full of mixed emotions.


    "Eve, you know, I''ve been thinking about somethingtely." Ethan broke the silence in the car.


    I turned to look at him. My heart was racing. "What is it?"


    He fell silent for a moment before saying, "I''ve been wondering, if I had stuck to my choice back then, would things have been different? Could I have spared you from the pain?"


    My heart jolted in my chest. I didn''t expect him to bring up this topic.


    I took a deep breath. "Ethan, you don''t need to feel guilty about what happened to me. Everyone has their own choices to make, and we can''t predict the future. What matters is that we''re both working to make our lives better now."


    6 der. If I had been bolder


    could I have been


    one


    could always rely on?"


    My heart seemed to stop. My mind went nk. The deep affection in his words left me at a loss for how to respond.


    "Ethan, I..." I tried to speak but found myself unable toplete a single sentence.


    How could I tell him that I also had countless ''what ifs'' and countless hypothetical scenarios about us?


    The car slowly pulled up to my apartment, and we both sank into an awkward silence.


    Eventually, Ethan broke the silence. "Eve, no matter what, I just want you to be happy. If you ever need me, I''m always here."


    I nodded gratefully. Tears began to well up in my eyes. "Thank you, Ethan. I know that you are my good friend."


    Friend. The word felt so powerless at that moment. That was the only way we could define our rtionship now.


    I got out of his car. As I watched his car drive away, an overwhelming sadness rose within me.


    So, this is what a secret crush feels like? So close, yet so far away.

 Chapter 406

    When I got back to my apartment, I sank onto the couch. Tears were streaming down my face.


    My mind reyed all the moments we shared-the times of both joy and heartache.


    I remembered the first time I met him, the calm and warmth that emanated from him. I also remembered the encouragement he gave me when we worked side by side.


    But I also knew there were too many obstacles between us.


    His family, his responsibilities, and theplex history between us made this love difficult and unspeakable.


    Perhaps one day, when we''ve both grown mature and brave enough...


    Tears blurred my vision as I hugged the pillow close to my chest.


    That night, sleep eluded me.


    ...


    In the morning, sunlight streamed through the curtains and gently touched my face. I rubbed my tired eyes and forced myself to get up.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In the mirror, I saw a weary face, yet one marked by resolve. I had to pull myself together. I couldn''t let this love disrupt my life.


    After getting ready, I called Kevin.


    "Kevin, I''m ready to head back. How''s thepetition prep going on your end?"


    On the other end of the line, Kevin''s voice was full of energy. "Don''t worry, Eve. Everything is going ording to n. You just focus on sorting things out at home. I''ve got everything covered here." I chuckled softly. "Thank you, Kevin. I''m really lucky to have you as my partner."


    His voice lightened with a smile. "Likewise. Eve, don''t push yourself too much. If you need anything, just let me know."


    After hanging up, a weight seemed to lift from my heart.


    Yes, I still had my career, my friends,


    and a


    Couture full of possibilities. ''t let a love that never cl


    fruition hold me back.


    I packed my bags and got ready to head back.


    The airport was buzzing with people on their way to various destinations.


    Ethan, I loved you. But I loved the courageous, dream-pursuing version of myself even more.


    After more than a dozen hours of flying, I stepped onto thend where I had once studied and lived. My body was weary from the journey The ainstill seemed to carry traces of my past struggles and hard work.


    Kevin was already waiting for me at the airport. At the sight of his familiar figure, a wave of warmth washed over me. "Kevin, it''s been a while," I said.


    He quickly approached and grabbed my suitcase. "Wee back, Eve. How was your time there?"


    I smiled. "Adapting wasn''t the issue. I just went through a lot."


    Kevin nodded. "Well, that''s good. Let''s get you to your ce to rest, and we''ll catch upter."


    Back at my familiar room, I looked around. Everything seemed the same, except for the person I had be.


    Only by continuously growing and bing stronger could I break free from the shadows of the past and pursue a better tomorrow.


    In the evening, I met Kevin at a restaurant near the university. This restaurant held many shared memories between us.


    As we ate and talked, he gave me a detailed update on thepetition preparations.


    "Don''t worry, Eve. Our design proposal is nearly finalized. I''m confident we''ll stand out in thepetition."


    I looked at him with gratitude. "Thank you so much, Kevin. I really don''t know what I''d do without your support."


    Kevin waved his hand and smiled.


    "Here you go again. We''re friends and partners. It''s the least I can do. But what about you? You''ve been through a lot recently, haven''t you?"


    swn?

 Chapter 407

    I looked up at Kevin. I smiled wryly as I shook my head.


    "The hardship isn''t the issue. It''s just that so many things have left me feeling lost."


    Kevin gently patted my shoulder without pressing further. "That''s life. Unexpected turns are bound to happen. But what''s important is what we learn from them."


    I nodded in agreement.


    He smiled and raised his ss. "To the brave Evelyn, cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    I raised my ss too. The sound of our sses clinking marked the start of something new.


    After dinner, we took a stroll around the campus.


    The night was soft. The streetlights cast a gentle glow that stretched our shadows as we walked side by side.


    "By the way, Kevin, I haven''t asked. Who''s your other partner for thepetition? From what you''ve said, they must be impressive."


    Kevin grinned mysteriously. "Take a guess."


    I raised an eyebrow and ran through the possibilities in my head. Then, a familiar name popped into my mind.


    "Could it be... Lianne?"


    Kevin looked surprised. "How did you know?"


    I grinned. "Women''s intuition."


    Lianne was the top student of our department. She wasn''t only academically brilliant but also had a unique perspective on design.


    And more importantly, she seemed to be the object of Kevin''s secret admiration.


    "Looks like you''ve really struck gold with thispetition." I teased Kevin.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His face turned bright red, and he stammered, "No, we''re just partners."


    "Right, and the sky''s green." I stifled augh.


    I decided to give him a little push. "Partnerships are a kind of fate too. I''m rooting for you both!"


    Kevin shylyughed and quickly changed the subject. "It''s gettingte. Let me take you back. We need to head to ss tomorrow." "Okay."


    Back at my ce, I copsed onto the bed and let out a long sigh.


    A new chapter with new challenges. I was ready for them.


    ...


    The next morning, Kevin and I made our way to the university. As we entered the design faculty, I saw a familiar figure walking toward us. "Evelyn, you''re back!" Lianne hurried over and gave me a big hug.


    I smiled and hugged her back. "Yes, I''m back. Thanks for everything while I was away."


    Lianne waved her hand dismissively. "No need to thank me. It''s what we are supposed to do. But how was it over there? Did you adjust well?"


    I nodded. "It was fine since it is my hometown. But some things... are moreplicated."


    Lianne understood what I meant and patted me on the shoulder. "If you need any help, just let me know. We''re friends after all." "Definitely."


    The three of us chatted andughed as we walked into the ssroom, drawing curious nces from our ssmates. "Hey, Evelyn is back!"


    Several ssmates came over to greet me. The atmosphere became lively in no time.


    I smiled and responded to each one, feeling a gush of warmth in my heart. It was nice to know that no matter where I went, there was a group of people who cared about me


    The morning sses soon ended, and the three of us went to the cafeteria for lunch.


    "By the way, I heard we have a new guest professor at the school. A big shot in the industry," Lianne said while helping herself to some food.


    "Really? What''s their background?" I asked curiously.


    Lianne smiled mysteriously. "A


    10


    regr at Mndo Fashion Week They have a unique design


    philosophy and are quite we w


    in the industry."


    "Wow, that''s impressive!" Kevin eximed.


    "Yeah, and I heard this professor is especially interested in students from our department, especially..." Lianne teased and trailed off.

 Chapter 408

    "Especially what?" Kevin and I asked in unison.


    "Especially you, Evelyn." Lianne looked at me and smiled cryptically.


    "Me?" I pointed at myself. I was utterly bewildered.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Exactly. The professor was deeply impressed by the unique design concepts and aesthetic vision in your portfolio," Lianne continued.


    My eyes widened as a wave of indescribable excitement surged within me. To be recognized by such a renowned industry figure was an incredible honor. "Wow." I clenched my fists in exhration.


    "It''s absolutely true," Lianne said, grinning. "But it seems like the professor''spliment has rubbed someone the wrong way."


    "Who?" I asked, puzzled.


    Lianne sighed. "Who else? Carlos."


    Of course. Carlos Miles, another top student in our department, was also my rival.


    He had always been critical of my design philosophy. He used me of being overly unconventional and straying too far from mainstream aesthetics. "He just can''t stand seeing someone else seed," Kevin muttered.


    "But... I''ve heard he''s not easy to deal with. What if he causes trouble for us?" Lianne asked.


    "Forget about him," I replied. "Let''s focus on doing our best."


    After lunch, we returned to the ssroom to get ready for the afternoon sses.


    Barely had we settled in when a group of people suddenly appeared at the door. Leading the pack was none other than Carlos.


    He scanned the room until his gazended on me. His lips curled into a smug, taunting smile.


    "Evelyn. I heard you''re living it up overseas and even caught the eye of the new visiting professor."


    I frowned. "What''s that got to do with you, Carlos?"


    "Oh, feisty, aren''t we?" Carlos sneered.


    "I''m just here to remind you not to get too full of yourself just because the professor likes you. Design isn''t as simple as you think." "Thanks for the advice, but I know what I''m doing," I replied coolly.


    Carlos seemed incensed by my demeanor. He stepped closer and towered over me.


    "You think you''re something special? You''re just a hack who cobbles together ideas to impress the professor. Your designs are nothing more than a soulless mishmash."


    I took a deep breath, trying to tamp down my anger.


    "Carlos, there''s no absolute standard in design. You''re not the authority to judge it. My concepts may not conform to mainstream standards, but that doesn''t make them any less valid I said, meeting his gaze head-on.


    "Instead of picking a fight here, why not let our work do the talking? How about we settle this through thepetition?"


    Carlos snorted. "Fine. Let''s see what you''ve got. I''ll show you what real design is in thepetition."


    With that, he turned on his heel and marched out, leaving behind a tense, suffocating silence.


    Kevin and Lianne rushed over tofort me.


    "Don''t mind him, Evelyn," Kevin said. "He''s just jealous."


    "Exactly. Your design inspiration and aesthetic vision are way beyond his understanding. And the fact that he came here to provoke you means he''s feeling insecure," Lianne added.


    en


    I chuckled. My anger gradually subsided.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''ll give my all in thepetition and prove to everyone what true design is."


    The afternoon sses flew by in a haze of focus.


    As we left the ssroom, Lianne seemed to remember something and pped her forehead.


    "Oh, Evelyn, I almost forgot! The professor has a lecture this afternoon at the design faculty. Want to check it out?"

 Chapter 409

    My eyes lit up. "Of course I''m going. This is a great opportunity to get up close with the professor!"


    Kevin was equally excited. "Let''s go together. Who knows, we might even get a chance to talk to the professor!"


    The three of usughed as we made our way to the design faculty.


    The lecture hall was packed with no seats left. On stage stood a distinguished middle-aged man. He spoke with grace andposure. His every movement exuded the elegance and serenity of an artist. We sat in the front row, fully focused as the professor shared his insights on design concepts and sources of inspiration.


    "Design is not just an art; it''s an attitude. It''s a way of interpreting life."


    His voice was calm, yet every word he spoke was meaningful.


    "Every designer should view the world through their own unique lens, discover beauty, and create it."


    I was captivated.


    Yes, that was what design was about. It was about expressing one''s inner emotions and pursuing one''s ideals in one''s own way.


    After the lecture, the professor walked over to us. "You must be Evelyn, right? I''ve heard a lot about you."


    I was thrilled. I quickly stood up and nodded respectfully. "Professor, it''s truly an honor to receive your recognition."


    He smiled and patted my shoulder. "There''s no need to be so formal. I saw a spark of unique ideas in your portfolio. Your unwavering pursuit of beauty left asting impression on me."


    I was so moved that I almost teared up. "Thank you, professor. Your affirmation means the world to me. I''ll work even harder to meet your expectations."


    After bidding the professor farewell, his words echoed in my mind.


    From then on, I spent every day in the studio. Ideas were flowing freely, and my lines became smoother.


    Kevin and I worked in perfect harmony. Our progress was steady and seamless.


    Before I knew it, thepetition day was fast approaching.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Our entry was ready.


    On the day of thepetition, the venue was packed and buzzing with excitement. Contestants from all around gathered to showcase their talents and creativity.


    Carlos was among them. His work was dazzling and avant-garde. They immediately caught the judges'' attention.


    I reminded myself not to be intimidated by his presence. I got to believe in myself.


    Finally, it was our turn. As the cameras shed, the models in our design slowly walked down the runway.


    At that moment, the entire room fell silent. All eyes were captivated by our creations.


    Simple yet


    mnctive, a perfect Every detail radiated


    fusion of the ssical and the


    unique aesthetic charm.


    wontent


    In the audience, the judges whispered among themselves.


    My heart pounded in my chest, and my nerves were on edge.


    This was what I had been striving for. To convey emotion through design and to touch hearts through our work.


    The results were finally out. Our design won the Best Creativity Award.


    On the podium, I held Kevin and Lianne''s hands tightly. Tears blurred my vision.


    All the hard work was worth it. Every sacrifice had paid off.


    Carlos'' face turned ashen. He red at me fiercely before storming off. But I had no time to care about him.


    The night had deepened when we


    left the venue. The stars were scattered across the sky, and the


    moonlight cast a silver glow over everything.

 Chapter 410

    Lianne, Kevin, and I walked side by side.


    "This is amazing! We did it! It feels like a dream," Lianne eximed. She waved her arms in excitement.


    "Yeah, this is unbelievable! The judges recognized our work, and we even won the Best Creativity Award!" Iughed. I was overwhelmed with joy.


    However, Kevin''s reaction seemed a bit off. He appeared distracted. He was ncing around and slowing his pace.


    "Kevin, what''s wrong? Are you feeling okay?" I asked. My voice was filled with concern.


    He paused for a moment before shaking his head and forcing a smile. "I''m fine. I think I''m just stilling down from the stress of thepetition. By the way, Eve..." Kevin hesitated. His face turned a little red.


    "Hmm? What is it?" I tilted my head. I was curious about what he was about to say. "Are you going to reveal your little secret with Lianne? Hehe!"


    "Actually, what I''ve been meaning to say is... you... you''re even more..."


    Before he could finish, a rapid sound of footsteps suddenly interrupted Kevin''s words. We quickly turned and saw a group of people walking toward us. Carlos was at the forefront.


    Carlos was from a prestigious family overseas. His father was a well-known fashion mogul in Erudia, and his mother was an internationally renowned supermodel.


    Having grown up in luxury, Carlos carried an air of arrogance and superiority. He was used to using money and power to suppress others. His understanding of design was shallow and showy. He brought a group of burly bodyguards with him and closed in on us.


    "Oh, isn''t this our best designer, Evelyn?" Carlos said. A sarcastic smile curled at the corner of his mouth.


    "Carlos, what do you want?" I stood tall. I wasn''t afraid of him.


    "What do I want? I just came to congratte you on using your little tricks and shortcuts to win over the judges."


    Carlos advanced. The bodyguards behind him tightened the circle around us.


    Kevin sensed the danger and instinctively stepped in front of me. "That''s enough, Carlos! You''re just a sore loser. Stop embarrassing yourself."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Carlosughed mockingly. "A sore loser? Kevin, you think too highly of yourself."


    He shook his head with disdain and shifted his gaze to me. "Evelyn, do you really think you can make it in the fashion industry with a few so-called ''creative ideas''? You''re so naive."  en


    He reached out and roughly grabbed my chin, forcing me to meet his eyes.


    "You''re quite exquisite. How about youe with me? I''ll show you the true luxury and power of fashion. Otherwise, your mediocre designs will eventually get lost in themercial market."


    I pped his hand away with all my strength. My contempt for him grew by the second.


    "Carlos, you''re wrong. Design isn''t built on money and power. Ites from a passion and pursuit deep inside. The award we won today is a recognition of our hard work. It''s


    something you''ll never understand."


    My words seemed to strike a blow to Carlos'' pride. His face darkened. His eyes were burning with humiliation and rage.


    "Fine, Evelyn. You''ll soon understand that you''ve messed with the wrong person in this industry."


    He suddenly raised his hand, as if to p me.


    In that split second, Kevin, showing remarkable courage, threw a punch straight into Carlos''s jaw.


    With a loud thud, Carlos crumpled to the ground. Blood was trickling from the corner of his mouth. "Evelyn, run!" Kevin shouted. He turned and stepped in front of me and Lianne.

 Chapter 411

    Kevin being the first to attack took everyone by surprise. We never thought a soft-spoken person like him could throw such a punch. He could pack a hefty punch!


    Carlos was so stunned that he couldn''t utter a single word. He covered his chin with one hand, blood trickling down from the gaps between his fingers.


    The bodyguards around Carlos froze for a moment before snapping out of their daze and dashing toward Kevin, their hands clenched.


    "Are you sick of living?" one of them asked. "How dare you hit Mr. Carlos!"


    Another shouted, "After him! Beat the living daylights out of him!"


    The bodyguards roared as they advanced toward Kevin.


    Even though Kevin looked pale, he stood before me and Lianne as if he wouldn''t back down, even if it cost him his life.


    "Evelyn, Lianne, run! I''ll buy you some time," said Kevin, his voice grim.


    Although his courage moved me, I couldn''t help but worry for him. This street was secluded, and no one else was around but us. It was dusk, and the streetmp cast creepy shadows on the ground. Carlos'' bodyguards were all adept fighters. Kevin, on the other hand, was just an ordinary student.


    Even if Kevin was good at fighting, he couldn''t beat all of them alone. He was trying to resist the forces of Carlos and his bodyguards all by himself.


    Lianne''s face was drained of color as she gripped my arm anxiously. She looked like she was about to cry.


    I took a deep breath to calm my anxious heart. Run away? If Lianne and I did that, Kevin wouldn''t survive. But even if Lianne and I stayed, we couldn''t put up a fight.


    What should we do? I wracked my brain toe up with a feasible solution.


    Just then, Carlos stood up unsteadily and wiped the blood from his mouth with a menacing look in his eyes. He was pissed.


    "Evelyn!" he roared. "I gave you a chance, but you gave it up! I will have my revenge! I want you to suffer a fate worse than death!"


    Carlos raised his hand and gestured toward me. Then, more than ten burly bodyguards rushed forward and surrounded Lianne, Kevin, and me.


    "Beat them to death!" Carlos ordered. "Don''t let them escape!"


    Then came the muffled grunts and cries of pain as fists connected with flesh. Kevin, still standing his


    ground, managed to defeat four of


    them.  vel


    The remaining bodyguards even resorted to biting when they fought Kevin, who, to them, was like a bloodthirsty psycho by now.


    The bodyguards mentally reminded themselves that they were working for Carlos. It was all for the money anyway.


    With that thought in mind, they advanced on Kevin again. Despite his injuries, Kevin''s fists didn''t stop moving as he threw one punch after another, aiming for their heads.


    Kevin was so immersed in the brawl


    behind him. All of a sudden, he felt something strike him on the back of his head.


    that he wasn''t aware of C


    His world spun, and his legs gave out. Before he knew it, someone had pinned him on the ground, and his white shirt was stained red with blood. Carlos guffawed and kicked Kevin in the ribs.


    "You overestimated yourself!" Heughed. "This is what you get for challenging me!"


    Blood roared in my ears as anger rose in my chest.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    No! I couldn''t just stand still and watch as my friend got beaten up!


    I raised my foot to kick Carlos'' crotch. But before I could kick him there, the police''s siren pierced the air and became increasingly louder.


    "The cops are here! Run!" someone yelled, rmed. Carlos'' bodyguards started panicking.


    "Dammit! Who called the cops?" Carlos asked through gritted teeth as he glowered at me. He warned, "Evelyn, this isn''t over just yet! I''ll have my revenge in the future!" With that, he and his bodyguards ran off and disappeared into the shadows of the night.

 Chapter 412

    It turned out that Lianne had secretly called the cops amidst the chaos just now. It was smart of her to do so!


    Sighing in relief, I went over to help Kevin up. He was covered in bruises and cuts.


    "Hang on, Kevin! We''ll take you to the hospital!" I told him.


    Kevin smiled weakly and muttered, "I''m fine. It''s not like I''d die from a small injury like this. I can take it."


    With much difficulty, he pushed himself up from the ground.


    "Evelyn, we were lucky this time," he said. "But you still need to keep an eye out for Carlos, that psychopath. He won''t give up that easily."


    I nodded. I had mixed feelings about this. After what happened tonight, I finally knew what kind of person Carlos was.


    I never thought that there would be such an atrocious and perilous side behind the morous facade of the fashion circle.


    The cops arrived and interrogated us about what happened. Then, they recorded the case in great detail. Upon seeing the state Kevin was in, frowns creased their foreheads.


    "Things aren''t that simple with this Carlos since he had the guts to assault you three here in the streets," said one of the cops. "We''ll look into this case thoroughly."


    I nodded, content with how the cops were handling the matter. This incident was no small matter, so the authorities would take note of it.


    After the cops left, Lianne and I took Kevin to the hospital. Fortunately, he wasn''t gravely injured, and the doctor only needed to tend to his injuries for a while.


    As I sat beside Kevin''s bed in the ward, I started to feel sorry for him. Kevin wouldn''t have had to go through all this if I hadn''t provoked Carlos.


    He had my back and risked his life to protect me, but I didn''t know how to repay him.


    He seemed to know that I was ming myself for what happened, though. He patted my hand and said, "Evelyn, stop overthinking it. You''re my friend. Of course, I''ll have your back!"


    He added, "Carlos is a scumbag who


    deserves a good beating anyway. feel good punching him! Besides, I was doing my job as a righteous and responsible citizen by beating him upt


    en


    The way he jokinglyforted me erased all my negative emotions, and I ended upughing. He was right. Life wasn''t always smooth sailing.


    The next day, I got a call from the guest professor.


    "Evelyn, I heard that you were attacked by some thugsst night," he said, concerned. "Are you okay?"


    I then briefed him on the incidentst night. The professor fell silent for a while after hearing my exnation.


    "I see. So it was Carlos. I knew he was a bad egg," said the professor. "Don''t worry. I''ll bring this up to the board. The school won''t allow something like this to happen again."


    I thanked him profusely after that. The weight on my heart finally lifted as I hung up. With the professor backing me up, it wouldn''t be easy for Carlos to strike again.


    Life was peaceful at the university for the next few days. I didn''t see Carlos. It was as though he had disappeared from the surface of the Earth.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, mypleted artwork


    caused quite a stir. More and more


    people started talking about my


    design team. Kevin, Lianne, and I suddenly found ourselves in the spotlight at school.


    "Evelyn, Kevin, Lianne..."


    That was what we would hear when we walked past some students who were chatting among themselves.


    When that happened, the three of us would shoot each other a knowing smile. We felt as if all the suffering we had been through was worth it.


    The effort we made to achieve our


    dreams had finally paid off. After ss, for some unknown reason, Lianne suddenly pulled Kevin and me to the foot of the hill behind our university.  en


    "Guess who I sawing to school just now?" she said.


    Kevin and I had no idea, so we simply stared at her in confusion.

 Chapter 413

    Kevin and I looked at each other, confused.


    Lianne made the two of us even more curious now. Who was she so excited about?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Who is it?" I asked. "Just tell us already!"


    Lianne grinned gleefully at Kevin and me as she beat around the bush. "You might never have guessed it! It''s Ethan Grayson!"


    "What?" Kevin and I yelped, surprised at her answer.


    The name bore many meanings to me. Ethan was the man I loved in my previous life, but I couldn''t get him to love me back. In this life, though, he was the person I wanted to run away from at all costs. Why did he show up all of a sudden?


    "Why did hee to our school?" I asked, confused.


    Lianne shrugged. "Who knows? I saw him walking in the direction of Mr. Ward''s office."


    The gears in my mind started grinding. Was Ethan here because of me? Or was there another reason behind this?


    "Let''s go and have a look for ourselves!" Kevin suggested.


    "Okay. Let''s hide somewhere near Mr. Ward''s office. Maybe we can find out a thing or two about why he''s here!" said Lianne.


    I hesitated a little before agreeing to the idea. Although I wanted to stay as far away as possible from him, I couldn''t help but wonder why he was here.


    Lianne, Kevin, and I sneakily made our way to Mr. Ward''s office and hid outside where no one would spot us. A whileter, the door opened, and Ethan walked out.


    My heart skipped a beat when I saw him. He seemed to have changed a lot since Ist saw him, but I couldn''t pinpoint exactly what had changed about him.


    He was as tall and fit as before, and he looked as dashing as always. But in his deep-set eyes, there was this look that I couldn''t fathom.


    Just then, Ethan turned, his gaze falling on our hiding spot. My heart leaped into my throat.


    Had he discovered us?


    In the next instant, he started walking in our direction. Kevin and Lianne paled at once and started backing away.


    Meanwhile, I felt like my legs had turned to lead. I couldn''t move an inch.


    Ethan stopped before me and looked down at me. "Long time no see, Evelyn," he said.


    I pretended to be calm andposed as I forced a smile. "H-Hi, Ethan. Why are you here?"


    "I have some business to attend


    His answer was curt.


    "Congrattions on winning the


    prize for the most creative artwork. Your work was pretty good


    My eyes widened in astonishment. How did he find out that I won the prize? Had he been following me closely?


    "T-Thank you," I managed. My tongue felt as if it had gone numb, and I couldn''t speak clearly.


    Kevin and Lianne stared at Ethan anxiously too. They looked like they were afraid he''d suddenly feel like making their lives miserable.


    "I heard that you''re preparing to start your very own fashion brand?" Ethan asked.


    I nodded. I had no idea why he was suddenly interested in this matter.


    "It just so happened that I''m on a project recently," he said. "I want to coborate with you. You can head over to mypany if you''re interested, and we can discuss it there.


    He plucked a name card from his pocket and handed it to me. As l took it from him, the words "Grayson Studio stood out in gold fonts on the card. My eyes hurt just from staring at it.


    "I-I''ll consider your offer," I stammered.


    He actually started a studio here in the city? I wondered if it was a small business or arge one.

 Chapter 414

    Ethan nodded as though he had expected me to say that. "I won''t take your time," he said. "If anything, you can just call me."


    And with that, he turned and left, his silhouette fading into the distance.


    I hastily stuffed the name card into my pocket as if I was allergic to it and was afraid that others would see it.


    "Gosh! Am I dreaming?" Lianne mumbled with an astonished look on her face. "Mr. Grayson wants to coborate with you? That''s simply unbelievable!"


    I didn''t share her exuberance, though. Somehow, I felt as though everything was in Ethan''s grasp.


    It was as if he was trying to lure me into his trap and that he was carefully nning his every move so that I would fall right back into his world.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I couldn''t stop worrying about how uncertain the future may be, and my thoughts weighed on me, making me feel suffocated.


    "Let''s head back. We don''t want others seeing us here," said Kevin, pulling me back from my thoughts.


    Lianne grabbed my arm. "Right. We''ll talk about itter."


    I nodded numbly and let the two of them drag me away with them.


    When we got back to the dorm, I still couldn''t snap out of the shock of meeting Ethan just now. I seemed so zoned-out and listless that I probably looked like a zombie.


    Noticing this, Lianne started to worry. "Are you okay? You don''t look good."


    "I''m fine." I smiled wryly. "I just... don''t know what to do. He suddenly showed up, and his suggestion for a coboration... It''s just too abrupt for me."


    "What are you worried about?" Kevin asked seriously. "This opportunity is hard toe by! It''s not necessarily a bad thing, you know."


    "But... "I faltered. I feared that this was all part of his n.


    I had been avoiding him recently. I just couldn''t trust him now that he suddenly took the initiative to be kind to me.


    Besides, too many things happened between the two of us, and there was an uncrossable chasm between us. I was scared of making the same mistake as I did in my previous life. Lianne sensed how hesitant I was and lightly patted my shoulder tofort me.


    "Evelyn, I know that you''re worried," she told me. "Rather than overthinking, you should just talk to him and ask him about it."


    Kevin was on the same page. "Go see him and find out what he''s trying to do. Isn''t that better than overthinking? You have the right to refuse if he has an ulterior motive." "But... "I was still hesitant.


    Lianne added, "You don''t have to


    give him an answer right away. Just hear what he has to say first. You can also tell him where you stand so that you won''t give him false hope. Isn''t that what you had in mind?"


    After giving it some thought, I decided that it was a reasonable idea. I couldn''t just avoid him until the end of time, so I might as well make the first move.


    "Okay," I said through gritted teeth. My mind was made up. "I''ll see him. I''ll take it as a chance to find out what he''s nning."


    Seeing my resolve, Kevin and Lianne stopped persuading me. They simply told me to be careful.


    The next day, I called Ethan''s


    assistant and made an appointment to meet Ethan at a caf¨¦ near hispany. I purposely chose to meet after working hours. He would probably be free by then.


    When I reached the caf¨¦, I saw him sitting at a table in a corner. He looked sharp in his suit, but his face was cold and grim.


    When he saw me, he smiled an inscrutable smile. I couldn''t guess what he was thinking.


    "You''re here," he said, getting up to pull a chair out for me. "Have a seat. What would you like to drink?"


    I wasn''t used to him being so


    assertive and gentlemanly. He never treated me like this before. In the past, he was always authoritative and possessive. He wanted me to listen to him all the time and do whatever he wished. He treated me like I was a pet.


    "Cappino," I said, suppressing my anxiety. "Thanks."


    After giving the waiter our orders, Ethan''s eyes fell back on me, and he said, "What do you think of my offer of a coboration?"

 Chapter 415

    I didn''t ept his offer right away. Instead, I asked, "Mr. Grayson, you aren''t solely interested in my work. Am I right?"


    Ethan looked a little surprised by how straightforward I was, but he regained hisposure very soon. "That''s right. Your designs are outstanding, but you''ve caught my attention." At that moment, I felt as though he could see right through me.


    He continued, "You''re talented and determined. You''re tenacious and resilient. I appreciate that."


    I never thought he''d say that about me, and I didn''t know how to respond.


    "Thank you," I told him. "Pardon my abruptness, but I think things aren''t that simple. It''s so sudden that you want us to coborate."


    "Oh?" Ethan lifted an eyebrow. "What do you think I have in mind then?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I took a deep breath, mustering my courage. "You suddenly showed goodwill. Was it because of... our past?"


    My cheeks burned when I posed the question. Our past wasn''t particrly pleasant, after all.


    "Are you saying that I''m trying to get close to you under the guise of a coboration?" Ethan asked.


    He hit the nail on the head, rendering me speechless and making my cheek burn even more. He was so straightforward that I didn''t know how to respond.


    "Evelyn, you''re overthinking it," said Ethan with a helpless smile. "It''s purely business that I asked to coborate with you. You don''t need to be concerned about the past."


    He continued, "Besides, it''s all in the past now. We have our own lives to lead, don''t we?"


    I felt a flurry of emotions upon hearing his words. I was beyond the pain and regret I once felt, so I shouldn''t be overthinking it. Why should I assume that he still had feelings for me? Relief flooded me now that I had thought it through.


    "If that''s the case, I happily ept


    your offer, I said, pretending to be calm and unperturbed. "I have a condition, though. It''ll be just_ business between us. You can''t take advantage-"


    en


    "Don''t worry," Ethan said, cutting me short. "I promise there''s nothing but business between the two of us. I won''t do anything out of bounds. Does that ease your mind?"


    I nodded in relief. There wasn''t anything I should be worried about anymore since he gave his word. As impulsive as he was, he was a man of his word.


    "I look forward to working with you," he said, extending a hand to me.


    I didn''t hesitate. We shook hands.


    This time, I wouldn''t be the Evelyn of the past who followed his every order. I wanted to start all over with a new identity, one of which was as a confident and independent designer. After we discussed our coboration for a while, I still couldn''t calm down.


    On one hand, was d that I now had a hugepany like Grayson Group as a business partner. But on the other hand, I was rather unsettled to learn that Ethan and I would need to spend more time together for the uing project.


    Kevin and Lianne were waiting for me and staring at me expectantly when I finally returned to the dorm.


    "How was it?" Lianne asked eagerly.


    I inhaled deeply before telling them both about what happened at the caf¨¦.


    "He sounded logical. I didn''t sense anything off about him," I noted. "But somehow, I feel like there''s something behind his words."


    Kevin asked, "Are you sure you aren''t


    just overthinking it? He''s the acting president of Grayson Group, and his every move is under the scrutiny of the media and the public. Surely, he wouldn''t risk hispany''s O reputation."

 Chapter 416

    "Besides, you two have already made things clear. He promised he wouldn''t cross the line, so there''s nothing you should worry about," said Lianne.


    I shook my head. The uneasiness in my heart still didn''t subside.


    "Maybe," I said. "But I feel like he isn''t the kind of person who would give up easily."


    I frowned. The doubt and uneasiness still lingered after so long. Glimpses of the past resurfaced in my mind, and I remembered how cold and indifferent he was toward me back then. I couldn''t help but feel bitter inside. Was he deserving of my trust once again?


    As the thought clouded my mind, I heard quick raps on the door. The sound pulled me back from my daze.


    "Who is it?" Lianne asked, annoyed.


    "It''s me, Carlos," the person behind the door answered with a tinge of arrogance. "Is Evelyn in there?"


    The looks on our faces changed instantly at his name. Carlos was a conceited and vain jerk. Why would hee here to see me?


    Lianne nced at me as if to ask for my opinion. I gritted my teeth and nodded.


    "What''s the matter, Carlos?" I asked coldly after opening the door.


    Carlos stood at the door in his branded suit and luxury gold watch that glinted in the light. He tilted his chin upward a little, looking as full of himself as always.


    "Evelyn, I heard that you wanted to coborate with Grayson Group," he said. "Is it true?"


    "That''s right." I looked up at him as I replied. "This is between me and Ethan Grayson. It''s one of your business."


    Carlos sneered, "Don''t get ahead of


    yourself. It''s just a tiny studio. I''ll


    make you go bankrupt if I say the word. Don''t you dare think that you can act all high and mighty just because you won a prize. You''re still a newbie in the fashion industry!"


    Suppressing my anger, I refused to argue with him. Kevin saw how dark my face had be and came to ease the situation.


    IN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Carlos, just get straight to the point," said Kevin, to which Carlos nced at him and sniggered.


    "I''m here to give Evelyn a warning," Carlosughed. "I have the say here in the fashion industry. You won''t be able to bear the consequences if you get on my bad side."


    He stepped closer to me. "You haven''t paid for what you''ve donest time. If you make a mistake again this time, I''ll make sure that you''ll pay dearly for your actions!" "Is that a threat?" I hissed, trying my best to suppress my wrath.


    "I was simply reminding you to know your ce," said Carlos, gripping my chin. "You''re just a girl. You better listen to me and follow what I say."


    "You" I spat as I swatted his hand away. "Carlos, you''re too full of yourself! What makes you think you can act all high and mighty like this?"


    "What did you say?" Carlos burst out


    president of the Erudian Design Association, and my mom''s a supermodel! I''ve been through more than the three of youbined! More than half of the people in the fashion industry work under my parents."


    He continued, "I show up at all the fashion shows in Mndo, Parleo, and Forshire. Ethan''s studio is nothing to me."


    The longer he spoke, the prouder he became of himself. "You people are nobodies. How dare you go against me? You''re all outrageous! You''re peasants! Do you really think you can make a name for yourself in the fashion industry just because you won an award?"


    He continued, "Listen to me. If I don''t give you the green light, you won''t even get to head to Mndo for any fashion shows at all!"


    He bbered on with his sharp tongue, insulting Kevin, Lianne, and me. How could the three of uspare to someone who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth?

 Chapter 417

    I was greatly exasperated by Carlos'' insults and derogatory remarks. Just then, a cold voice sounded from the hallway.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Really?" the voice said. "Are you sure we can''t survive in the fashion industry without you?"


    I raised my eyes to see Ethan standing in the corridor, his face cold and grim. Why was he here? Did he and Carlos n this?


    I didn''t have the mental capacity to ponder that question. I just had to handle whatever came my way!


    "Ethan?" Carlos was surprised to see him too.


    Although Ethan was a nobody in Carlos'' eyes, he could sense the overwhelmingly cold presence Ethan gave off. Carlos even fretted a little seeing him there.


    Ethan walked over to us, his eyes never leaving Carlos'' face.


    "I doubt it," said Ethan coldly. "If no one could survive without you having their backs. Don''t you think you''re too full of yourself, Carlos?"


    He continued, "You leech off your parents. You''re a useless parasite. You can''t do anything at all. Do you have it in you to survive out there?"


    Carlos'' face turned beet red. I could see his lips trembling from rage, but he didn''t know how to retort. He probably never thought Ethan would humiliate him in front of so many people.


    "I... I''m Carlos Miles! How dare you talk to me like that!" Carlos yelled, furious. He finally managed to say something after so long. "My dad''s "


    "So what if your dad''s the president of the Erudian Design Association?" Ethan snapped. "If it weren''t for him, would you have made it so far in the fashion industry? Stop thinking that you can do whatever you want because of your dad''s fame. To me, you''re just an immature brat!"


    Ethan''s voice was stony. He spoke clearly, and his words hit home. The overbearing air of dominance he gave off stunned even Carlos, who was now at a loss for words.


    Carlos opened his mouth to say something, his face drained of color. He seemed to have a hard time voicing his thoughts.


    He stammered, "Y-You don''t scare me!"


    Ethan sneered. "Is that so? I doubt the entire fashion industry would copse in your absence."


    Carlos was so pissed that he started trembling out of rage. "Ethan, you''ve gone overboard! My dad won''t let you go for this!"


    "Let me go?" A corner of Ethan''s lips tilted up into an indifferent grin. "He''ll be busy finding a way to save himself from losing his position and power before that."


    With that, he unlocked his phone and browsed for some information on the dark web for a while before making a phone call.


    "Hello? Is this Darren Miles?" Ethan


    said. "I''m Ethan Grayson. The


    Erudian Design Association is having a change of board members soon, right? Perhaps I should provide a few suggestions... For


    example, your son, Carlos G


    "Stop! Don''t call my dad!" Carlos yelled, his face pale.


    He panicked, and his tone changed when he spoke again. "Come at me! Don''t drag my dad down!"


    "Drag him down, you say?" Ethan stared coldly at Carlos. "You didn''t know when to stop when you went around making trouble for your dad! Stop assuming that you can do whatever you want because of your background. A person''s capabilities speak for themselves!"


    His words hit the mark, rendering Carlos speechless. Carlos opened his mouth to talk back but failed to find the words to defend himself.


    "That''s it. Go back to where you came from." Ethan waved his hand to dismiss Carlos. "Stay away from Evelyn. Don''t mess with her again. Otherwise, you will face my wrath."


    By then, Carlo''s was so pissed yet


    scared that he couldn''t move. He met Ethan''s cold gaze, turned to look at Lianne, Kevin, and me, and finally realized that nothing good


    woulde of it if he stayed

 Chapter 418

    "Fine! I''m leaving!" Carlos spat and stormed off.


    We watched him leave. We were all relieved when he finally vanished from our sight.


    Turning around, I looked into Ethan''s eyes and earnestly said, "Thank you, Mr. Grayson."


    "Don''t mention it," he said with a gentle smile. I could see the concern in his eyes when he spoke to me. "Tell me right away if something like this happens again. Don''t bear it all alone." I nodded, moved by his words. Warmth spread from the bottom of my heart.


    After Carlos left, the room became silent again. ncing around, Ethan realized that Lianne and Kevin were in the room too.


    "Sorry, I must''ve frightened you two," said Ethan with an apologetic smile.


    "It''s fine," said Lianne and Kevin in unison as they waved their hand to dismiss his apology. "Thanks for lending us a hand and resolving the situation for Evelyn."


    Ethan nodded lightly. "It''s no big deal. Since we''re going to coborate, it is my duty to make sure that nobody gives her a rough time."


    His words made me feel warm inside. It seemed like he took our coboration very seriously. Besides, it was as clear as day that he didn''t care about Carlos.


    I couldn''t help but ask him, "Speaking of which, how did you manage to get here in time?"


    Ethan''s reply wasn''t much of an answer because he said, "I just so happened toe to ask you about our contract."


    He took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and handed it to me. "Take a look at it when you''re free. You can ask me if there''s any problem with it."


    I took the documents from him and scanned them. The terms and conditions were stated in great detail, and overall, they gave me quite the advantage. Besides a few details that needed amending, there weren''t any problems with the documents.


    "It''s all good," I said, looking at him. "There''s something I''d like to add, though. Can the details about my brand ownership be stated more clearly?"


    "Don''t worry about that." Ethan shot me a reassuring smile. "You will have full ownership of your brand. Grayson Group is just the investor. We won''t interfere with your ns for your brand. I can vouch for this."


    His promise set me at ease. He showed me more respect now. It didn''t seem like he would try to take control of my brand under the guise of a contract. "Okay. I''ll sign it," I said, picking up a pen and signing the documents.


    From this day onward, Ethan and I would be business partners.


    "It''s a pleasure to get to work with you," said Ethan, extending a hand.


    Without hesitation, I shook his hand firmly. His hand was bigger than mine, and his palm was a little coarse. I could feel the warmth from his palm.


    My heart pounded in my chest for some unknown reason. Maybe I was just nervous after signing the contract.


    "We''re in the same boat now," said Ethan, his smile warm. "Tell me if you need help with anything."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks," I said. "I''ll do my best in building my brand."


    After seeing him off, I sighed in relief. Talking business and negotiating with a business partner with high potential like him gave me the heebie-jeebies. Still, the results were satisfactory.


    "Wow! Mr. Grayson is so kind to you!" Lianne''s face was burstinge with envy. "Not only did he help you teach Carlos a lesson, but the contract is advantageous to you. You''re so lucky, Evelyn!"


    Iughed bitterly at Lianne''s enthusiasm. I didn''t share her optimism. Indeed, Ethan''s kindness was something worth being happy about, but something felt off about it somehow.

 Chapter 419

    "He defended you," Kevin said. "Does he have an ulterior motive?"


    My heart skipped a beat. Kevin voiced the thing that weighed on my mind.


    Ethan''s attitude toward me changed so suddenly. It seemed like he had no desire to control or influence my actions at all.


    "Don''t overthink it," I said, forcing a smile and pretending like I had nothing to worry about. "It''s pure business between us. We don''t talk about anything besides that. We won''t even meet each other except for business matters. He''s probably doing all this for the sake of thepany."


    Lianne and Kevin nced at each other. They looked like they didn''t entirely believe what I said. Even so, they were thoughtful enough not to dwell on the matter. Instead, they started talking about the ns for our brand.


    Later on, I became fully focused on making the preparations for my brand and rarely met Ethan. We sometimes bumped into each other at thepany. When we did, we simply nodded and went our ways.


    I thought that by keeping my distance from him like this, I could avoid unnecessary trouble.


    One day, I worked overtime. It was alreadyte, but I stayed at the studio to finish my tasks. Suddenly, my phone started ringing. I looked at it to see that it was a call from a stranger.


    After a moment of hesitation, I answered the call.


    "Hello? Who is this?" I asked.


    A hoarse voice that could only belong to a man answered my question. "Is this Evelyn Wiley? I''m Mr. Carlos'' friend."


    The rm bells went off in my mind.


    Carlos? How did he get my number?


    "Is something the matter?" I asked warily.


    The manughed. "What else could it be? Of course, I''m settling the score with you! Do you really think you''re safe because Ethan has your back? Listen up! It''s not over just yet!"


    My grip on my phone tightened. So, that scumbag Carlos still hadn''t given up. He even had someone call me to threaten me!


    I wasn''t really scared of him. After all, he was just a thug, andws governed this world.


    The thing was that I was currently in the middle of designing a new product. This call ruined my pleasant mood, and when a designer''s mood was affected, their emotions would show through the product. This might result in the product failing to meet the market''s needs. Carlos was so annoying!


    In response to the thug''s threatening words, I said, "If Carlos hates me so much, ask him toe see me in person."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    My tone was cold as I continued, "It''s ridiculous that he asked someone else to confront me when he could''ve done it himself."


    "In person?" The thugughed scornfully. "Well then, I''ming!"


    He had just finished talking when


    heard hurried footstepsing from behind me. rmed, I turned


    only to find several burly thugs


    walking over to me.


    Oh, shoot!


    I nced around anxiously, panic rising in my chest. The studio was located in a rather secluded area in the suburbs.


    It waste. No one would pass by. Even the security had got off work.


    Carlos purposely picked this time for his thugs to find me. He really put in a lot of effort to make my life miserable.


    My grip on the phone tightened once more as I wracked my brain toe up with a solution at such a critical moment.


    Although once learned a bit of


    self-defense, there was more than one thug here, and they were al muscr and burly. I wouldn''t stand a chance against them.


    Therefore, the viable choice was to flee.


    My eyes darted to the doors of the studio where several thugs stood. They blocked the entrance so that I couldn''t escape.


    What if I cried for help? No one could hear me at this hour since there wouldn''t be anyone around.


    If I called the police, I would probably be beaten to a pulp before the police arrived.


    I was in a dilemma, unsure of what to do. It was at this moment that the screeching of tires filled the air. The next thing I knew, I heard a familiar voice saying, "Evelyn! Are yo@okay?"


    I was overjoyed and relieved to hear that voice. Ethan was here!


    Was it a coincidence that he arrived just in time?


    The sound caught the thugs'' attention, and I seized the chance to run to the door and out into the open.


    Ethan''s sedan was parked not far away from where I was. He had already got out of the car and was rushing over to me.

 Chapter 420

    I quickened my footsteps, ran to him, and grabbed his arm.


    "Mr. Grayson, why are you-" I couldn''t even finish my sentence because one of the thugs yelled from behind me.


    "Running away? You wish!" hollered one of them as they ran out of the studio. They were fast approaching.


    Ethan pushed me so that I stood behind him. He shielded me from those thugs.


    "Stop what you''re doing!" he ordered, the air around him instantly turning cold and intimidating. "Touch her, and you''ll regret what happens next!"


    The thugs were taken aback by the sudden change in the atmosphere, and they stopped advancing. But it wasn''t long before they regained theirposure. So what if Ethan looked intimidating? It didn''t mean that he could fight, right?


    "Who are you? Who do you think you are? How dare you stop us from carrying out Mr. Carlos'' orders!"


    "Carlos?" Ethan let out a scornfulugh. "That scumbag just won''t stop, huh?"


    The looks on the thugs'' faces shifted at Ethan''s words. "Y-You''re Ethan Grayson?"


    "Yeah." Ethan stared at them coldly. "I''ll repeat myself onest time. Don''t mess with Evelyn, or I''ll make all of you pay dearly!"


    He then gestured for me to get into the car. Then, he started driving as if nothing happened.


    "Wait! Stop, you two!" the leader hollered, pissed. "After them! Kill them!"


    The other thugs were stunned speechless just now, but when they snapped out of their daze and wanted to go after us, Ethan''s car was already out of their sight.


    I sighed in relief, my tensed body finally rxing now that the thugs were out of range.


    "Thanks, Mr. Grayson." Looking at Ethan, I thanked him from the bottom of my heart. "If you hadn''te in time, I would''ve-"


    Ethan helplessly ruffled my hair. "Call me at once if something like this happens again. Don''t try to take them all alone."


    I nodded. "Why did you suddenly go to the studio? Did you have someone follow me?"


    Sensing the suspicion in my words, Ethan exined, "My informant just happened to tell me that Carlos ordered his men to ambush you somewhere near the studio. I was worried that something might happen, so I rushed over."


    After a pause, he said, "You can say it''s a coincidence."


    He didn''t answer my second question, but I decided to let it slide. There was a high probability that he was keeping an eye out for me.


    "Don''t overthink it," said Ethan as he reached for my hand.


    Swn?


    His hand was warm, and it warmed my cold hand. The feeling soothed my heart. Although we appeared to be nothing more than business partners on the surface, he had saved me from harm, which was more than what business partners would do for each other.


    Soon, we arrived at my dorm. I was about to get out of the car when Ethan stopped me. "Evelyn, hold on," he said.


    I turned back to look at him. "What''s wrong?"


    He didn''t answer right away. Instead, he leaned closer to me and caressed my cheek.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Do you know why I treat you so well?" he asked.


    My breath caught in my throat. I could feel my heart racing. "Because we''re... business partners?"


    "That''s just about right, but... " He paused as if to muster his courage. "Evelyn, I¡ª"


    It was at this moment that his phone started ringing, interrupting our conversation and leaving his words hanging.


    He furrowed his brow, annoyed. Then, with much reluctance and frustration, he answered the phone.


    "What is it?" he asked. "Right now... Okay. I got it."


    His expression darkened as he hung up. After that, he turned to me, apologetic.


    "Sorry, Evelyn," he said. "Something urgent came up at thepany. I have to go and settle it right away."


    I let out a silent sigh of relief. Somehow, I felt a little disappointed that he was leaving just like this.


    I was, for the most part, d for the interruption. I couldn''t imagine how things would go if Ethan had finished his sentence.

 Chapter 421

    "No worries, go ahead and handle your stuff." I forced a smile and opened the door. "Thanks for the ride. Drive safe."


    Ethan hummed in response, his eyes full of affection. "Get some rest. Call me if you need anything."


    I nodded and watched his car fade into the distance, a flood of feelings hitting me all at once.


    There was nothing beyond work between us. I''d been down that road before, and once was enough.


    ...


    I got to the studio the next morning, just like any other day, ready for a busy day. I buried myself in work, cranking out a few design sketches before noon.


    Right when I was about to take a break, Lianne burst in. "Evelyn, guess what? Our brand made it into Lendora Fashion Week! They want us there next month!" "What?" I shot up in surprise. "We made it in already? That''s awesome!"


    Getting featured at Lendora Fashion Week was a huge honor and a big break for any rising designer. It was unbelievable that our brand, still in its early stages, was getting this much attention.


    "It''s all thanks to you, Evelyn," Lianne said, her voice warm with sincerity. "Your designs set our brand up for sess right from the beginning."


    I shook my head, keeping it humble. "It''s a team effort. I''d be nothing without all of you."


    Just then, Kevin came running in, breathless and holding a newspaper. "Evelyn, look! Our brand''s on the front page!"


    I took the paper and read the bold headline. "Rising Designer Evelyn Wiley and Her Brand Shine at Lendora, Creating a Buzz in the Industry." Alongside the headline was a close-up of me and a teaser poster for the brand.


    My heart was pounding. The media as more than I''d ever


    . It looked like my trip ne


    Lendora was about to grab adot of attention.


    "Congrats, Evelyn," Kevin said, his voice filled with sincerity. "You''re making our university proud! After this Fashion Week, you''ll definitely be the next big thing in design!"  en


    "Thanks." I could feel myself blushing.


    IMS


    Just then, my phone rang. I checked the caller ID, and my heart skipped a beat. It was Ethan.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I took a deep breath, calming my nerves before answering the call. "Hi, Mr. Grayson, how can I help you?"


    "Evelyn, I''ve got some great news for you," Ethan said, his voice deep and calm. "The police arrested Carlos. He won''t be bothering you anymore."


    My jaw dropped in shock. "Really? They caught him that soon?"


    Ethan hummed in response, clearly pleased with my reaction. "I filed a report with the police aboutst night. To be honest, I knew he''d try to cause you trouble, so I set him up. And since Carlos has a record, the cops were able to catch him quickly. He''ll probably be behind bars for a while."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, the weight I''d been carrying finally lifting. I was finally free from Carlos hassling me.


    "That''s great to hear. Thanks, Mr. Grayson. I can''t imagine how much longer I''d have put up with Carlos'' harassment without your help."


    "Isn''t that just what a business partner supposed to do?" Ethan chuckled, his voice full of affection.

 Chapter 422

    "Hey, I heard your brand''s going to be part of Lendora Fashion Week. Congrats!" Ethan said.


    "You heard about that?" I was surprised. "That spread fast."


    "Of course, I''d hear about it right away. That''s great news," Ethan said as if it were the most obvious thing. "As your business partner, I''m super proud of you. You''re definitely going to make waves in the fashion world."


    A warm feeling spread in my chest. "Thanks for believing in me. I''ll work even harder to make sure I don''t let you down."


    "Yeah, I''ve got faith in you," Ethan said, pausing for a second before suddenly changing the subject. "By the way, has the itinerary for Lendora Fashion Week been locked in yet? Is there anything thepany can do to help?" "Um... not yet. The organizers are handling everything, so thepany doesn''t need to stress about it," I replied.


    "How can we just leave everything to the organizers?" Ethan asked, clearly unhappy about it. "As an emerging designer, you don''t have a lot of industry connections yet. I''ll send someone reliable with you to make sure everything runs smoothly." I hesitated, that sense of being controlled creeping up again. "Is that really... necessary? I don''t want to cause any trouble for thepany-"


    "Why are you saying that?" Ethan cut in. "Thepany''s here to support you. Besides, I''m worried about you being alone in a foreign country. Having an assistant with you will put my mind at ease."


    My heart skipped a beat. "W-Well, I guess I''ll have to trouble you then. With thepany backing me this much, I''m definitely going to make it count."


    "I believe in you," Ethan said, his voice surprisingly gentle. "Evelyn, take care of yourself. Just let me know if you need anything."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Got it," I replied, my face turning red. "Thanks, Mr. Grayson."


    I hung up and let out a deep breath. My mind was all over the ce.


    Lianne and Kevin saw the look on my face and asked, "What''s going on, Evelyn? Did Mr. Grayson need something?"


    I shook my head, forcing a small smile. "Nothing, he just wanted to let me know Carlos'' issue is taken care of, and I can focus on getting ready for Fashion Week." Lianne looked relieved. "d to hear that."


    Kevin gave me a thoughtful look.


    "Evelyn, I can''t shake the feeling that


    he cares about you more than just as a business partner. Don''t you think he''s a little too concerned


    about you?"


    My heart skipped a beat, and my smile faltered. "You''re reading too much into it. He''s acting that way because he values my design skills and wants to help me grow. "Besides, as my business partner, it''s in his best interest to support me. We''re not getting emotionally involved anymore."


    Kevin seemed like he had more to say but decided not to push it.


    I sighed quietly. I couldn''t afford to overthink it. I knew once I started, I''d be lost in it. I couldn''t let myself fall for Ethan again. It had to stay professional between us, nothing more. ,


    I threw myself into getting ready for Lendora Fashion Week. As a neer to the global stage, I knew the weight of the responsibility on my shoulders.


    Lianne and Kevin, my most trusted assistants, were both buried in their work.


    Kevin focused on perfecting the designs and production, while Lianne managed everything for Fashion Week-from selecting models to making sure all the logistics were covered. Meanwhile, I spent my days deep in creative work while regrly checking in with the PRpany and media outlets.


    I had to maintain my best image at all times as the brand''s face to make sure the public saw me in the right light.


    Even though Ethan wasn''t here


    during all this, it felt like he was still part of everything. I could tell he''d put a ton of work into everything, from picking the venue for the fashion show to handling the promotion.


    Finally, Fashion Week was here. With the new season''s designs packed, I hopped on the flight to Lendora.

 Chapter 423

    I climbed into the passenger seat and buckled up. Ethan started the engine and slowly drove off from the hotel.


    "Mr. Grayson, has the policee up with anything? How did our gown get swapped?" I asked, my chest tight with unease.


    This was the key moment for my brand''sunch. One misstep could mess everything up.


    Ethan kept his gaze on the road. "The police are still on it. Evelyn, think it through. Other than Carlos, who else might be after you or our brand?"


    I bit my lip, trying to think of every possibility. "Could it be apetitor? Lendora Fashion Week is the perfect tform to make a name, and it''s a real battleground when ites to market dominance."


    "That''s possible." Ethan nodded. "But that feels a bit overboard for a small studio like ours. I''m leaning more toward someone using this as a chance to ruin us..."


    I could tell there was more to what he was saying, so I asked, "Ruin us? What do you mean by that?"


    Ethan sighed. "Evelyn, we didn''t get here just by working hard. It''s also been about luck and... certain people."


    "Are you saying our partnership has offended some people?" My chest was tightening with each passing second.


    "It''s more than that." Ethan pulled over to a quiet street corner and turned to look at me. "Evelyn, there''s something I have to tell you, and I hope you get where I''ming from."


    I gulped. "Go ahead."


    Ethan took a deep breath, picking his words carefully. "Honestly, our partnership hasn''t been all smooth sailing at thepany."


    My eyes widened in surprise. "B-But I thought¡ª"


    "Let''s go. We''ll hit the venue first." Ethan straightened up and lifted his chin. "No matter who''s behind this, they''re not getting away with it. I''m owning this stage!"


    He smiled and got the car moving again, driving us toward the venue. I gazed out the window at the scenery.


    Soon enough, we were at the venue for Lendora Fashion Week. When the car stopped, I spotted Lianne hurrying over, panting.


    "Evelyn, Mr. Grayson, you''re here at


    "The oversight team''s been hounding us for updates. If we don''t find that gown soon, they''re going to cancel our show..."


    I went pale. My legs buckled, and I almost fell. Ethan quickly caught me around the waist and helped me into a chair.


    Lianne rushed to hand me a ss ofN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    water. " Evelyn, don''t worry. Kevin''s reaching out to the sponsors to see if they can whip up a recement gown Time''s tight, but if they have the right fabric and the sketch, we could still make it-"


    "No!" I shook my head. "That gown is irreceable. It''s the centerpiece of this season, the signature piece of our brand."


    "W-What do we do now?" Lianne was on the verge of tears. "We''ve got less than a day before the show. How are we supposed to find that gown?"


    I clenched my fists. It felt like everything we''d worked for was slipping through our fingers.

 Chapter 424

    Who could possibly do this to me and why?


    Suddenly, I felt warm, steady hands on my shaking shoulders. "Evelyn, I promised you I''d get to the bottom of this. No one''s ruining your debut. Just trust me, alright?"


    I looked up at Ethan, his eyes full of calm and assurance. I breathed in deeply, swallowed my tears, and nodded.


    "Alright, We won''t let whoever''s behind this win!" I got to my feet, my legs wobbly as I tried to walk. "Lianne, can you double-check backstage? I''ll ask the rest of the staff if they''ve noticed anyone strange-"


    I didn''t even finish speaking before a staff member ran over, out of breath. "Ms. Wiley, Mr. Grayson, we''ve got a problem! Someone''s protesting in the backstage za, iming we''ve vited her intellectual property and wants to stop our show!" "What?" Ethan and I blurted out, staring at each other in disbelief.


    Lianne''s mouth dropped open. "Intellectual property? Who''s iming this? How could we have possibly done that?"


    The staff member shook his head. "I don''t know the full story. She''s been going off, saying she''ll exin everything when the police get here. She won''t leave and has put up banners and signs, blocking the backstage!" Ethan''s expression stiffened. "Let''s go check it out."


    He took my hand, and we stepped outside.


    I trailed behind Ethan, my head a mess of thoughts. First, the missing gown, now this intellectual property issue... Why did everything fall apart at the worst possible moment?


    It felt like someone had carefully staged all this to bring me down!


    We arrived at the backstage za and spotted a middle-aged woman with heavy makeup standing on a tform. She was holding up a banner with usations, her tone full of indignation.


    "Evelyn Wiley is a thief! How dare


    she steal my designs and showcase them at a fashion show? This is an insult to both fashion and art! Hey Lendora Fashion Week organizers, are you all blind? How can you allow someone like her to take the stage?"


    I stared at the woman, feeling like I had seen her before but couldn''t figure out where.


    Lianne gasped beside me. "Isn''t that Whitney Fenton? Why is she here?"


    "Whitney Fenton? The famous designer from the ''80s? You know her?" I looked at Lianne, surprised.


    Lianne seemed equally surprised. "I


    don''t know her personally. I''ve just read her interviews in magazines. She was a big name back then, brought a lot of supermodels into the spotlight, and even won the Best Designer Award at Lendora Fashion Week. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But then she disappeared. It''s been over 20 years, so I thought she had retired. I never thought I''d see her here!"


    I frowned, sensing something wasn''t right. "An outdated designer using us of infringement-doesn''t that seem weird? If we did do so, she could''ve taken us to court. What''s the point of causing a fuss out here?"


    "Exactly, it doesn''t make sense," Ethan said, his gaze fixed on Whitney. "Besides, I can guarantee all our designs are your own. We didn''t copy anyone. She must be after something!"


    We were speaking when suddenly the crowd buzzed. Several police cars pulled up fast outside the za.


    The lead officer approached the


    tform and looked up at Whitney. "Ms. Fenton, I''m Officer Watson from Lendora Police Department. We''ll look into your infringement ims. But for now, please step down and leave the area. Public disruptions aren''t allowed here."

 Chapter 425

    Whitney kept her stance and got even more fired up. "Thank goodness you''re here, Officer Watson! Evelyn Wiley''s a thief! She stole my designs and is shamelessly trying to showcase them at Lendora Fashion Week. This is beyond outrageous! I demand justice!" She took out a pile of sketches from her handbag, her voice full of confidence. "Look, these are my designs from 20 years ago. Evelyn giarized them, right down to every detail! Isn''t this infringement?"


    I felt a rush of dizziness.


    Lianne hurried to catch me, her eyes brimming with tears. "Evelyn, w-what''s going on? How does Whitney have your designs? C-Could she be telling the truth?"


    "No way!" I shook my head firmly. "I swear, everything I designes from my head. I''ve never stolen anyone''s work! Someone''s framing me for this!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ethan took a step forward, his tone sharp. "Ms. Fenton, sorry to interrupt, but I can vouch for the fact that all of Evelyn''s designs are original. There''s no giarism involved.


    "Yet, with no actual proof, you show up with these sketches from who knows where and falsely using us of infringement. Don''t you think that''s irresponsible?"


    Whitney shook with anger. "You punk! Who do you think you''re talking to? I''ve been around the fashion world long enough! Do you think I''d use someone without a reason? The evidence I''ve shown is undeniable! Who are you to question me?"


    Ethan sneered. "Undeniable? Then why not show the original files, sketches, and samples from 20 years ago andpare them right here in front of the police? We''ll see who''s lying and who''s the real thief."


    Whitney''s face dropped, and she stammered, "T-Those materials were lost ages ago. It''s been so long. I never thought I''d need them here¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Officer


    Watson cut in. "Ms. Fenton, vague excuses aren''t going to cut it. If you''re using someone of infringement, you need real proof.


    "You expect us to believe Ms. Wiley giarized you over a few sketches from who-knows-where? No offense, but doesn''t that sound a little absurd?" Whitney was at a loss, her face going beet red.


    Ethan and I shared a look and


    sighed in relief. This designer who imed to have so much experience was clearly just talking big and throwing out baseless usations.


    en


    Just then, a buzz went through the crowd. A tall, stunning woman gracefully walked up to the tform and stood next to Whitney.


    I took a better look, and my breath caught. Wasn''t that Caroline Durant, the star model from our studio? Why was she with Whitney?


    Caroline scanned the crowd, her


    voice cold and clear across the


    za. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Caroline Durant, a contracted model. I''m here to tell the truth and expose the lies."


    My heart stopped for a second. What was Caroline getting at? Was she about to...


    I didn''t even have time to finish thinking when Caroline shrugged off her coat and revealed the gown underneath.


    Whispers and gasps rippled through the crowd.


    The gown Caroline had on was the same one that had been stolen from me! It had the same style, fabric, and pattern-exactly the same!

 Chapter 426

    Caroline held her head up, looked around at everyone, and dered, "Ms. Fenton designed this gown herself 20 years ago but never released it. Evelyn Wiley doesn''t know anything about design. "She''s just looking for fame by ripping off the work of others but has the nerve to unt herself at Lendora Fashion Week. Unbelievable!"


    I was totally lost.


    "H-How is this even possible? How does Caroline have the same gown? Isn''t she on our side? How could she be teaming up with Whitney?"


    I bit my lip, my face drained of color. I was dying to know the reasons, too. But I couldn''t waste time on that. I had to deal with what was right in front of me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Caroline, what is this nonsense? You stole my design, and now you''re using me of giarism? How does that even make sense?" I did my best to keep my voice calm.


    Caroline sneered. "You''re using us of stealing from you? Evelyn Wiley, get over yourself! You''re just starting out-what do you even have that''s worth stealing? You''re simply looking for fame by giarizing from your betters. How shameless!" "Y-You''re just making stuff up!" I trembled with rage. "All of my designs are the product of my hard work. I swear I''ve never giarized! And you''re out here wearing my stolen gown-it''s obvious you''re the ones trying to set me up!"


    "Set you up?" Caroline threw her head back and let out a loud, sharpugh. "Evelyn, know your ce. You''re not even close to being able to stir things up in this fashion world!"


    Then, she gave Ethan a scornful nce. "And you, Mr. Grayson, you''re just a fool taken in by a pretty face. You''re actually going to ruin your career for some trash?" Ethan''s face darkened with anger at her words. I quickly took his hand and shook my head.


    The air got heavy with tension. Whitney and Caroline, looking all self-righteous, stood on one side, while Ethan, burning with anger, and I, feeling deted, stood on the other. Officer Watson shifted his gaze from one side to the other, seeming torn on who to trust.


    He hesitated for a moment before saying, "Alright, since both parties have their ims, please show us your evidence so we can go over it and figure out who''s in the right. If giarism is proven, we''ll handle it harshly with no leniency."


    Whitney and Caroline stiffened at that. They nced at each other, a brief look of guilt passing between them.


    Whitney quickly gathered herself and said, "Officer Watson, pardon me, but I believe only Ms. Wiley can provide, the evidence. She''s the one facing usations of giarism, so she should be the one to show evidence to clear her name, right?


    "Caroline and I have already provided our evidence. Do we seriously need to go digging into things from 20 years ago?"


    My heart sank, but I knew I had to deal with it. braced myself and said, "I-I can show you all my original design drafts, Officer Watson. Every step of the process is documented, from the initial concept to the final product. These aren''t something I just pieced together."


    Officer Watson nodded. "Alright, then please get your evidence to us as soon as you can. I''m afraid the show can''t go on as scheduled until we figure this out. I appreciate your understanding and cooperation." My heart dropped to my stomach.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 427

    Without the fashion show, all our hard work would''ve been for nothing. Was all the effort I put in about to go down the drain?


    Lianne leaned in and whispered, "Evelyn, don''t worry. All we need to do is present the original drafts, and we can prove you''re innocent. I believe the officers will see the truth and make sure you get justice." I managed a grim smile, too upset to appreciate herfort. I felt like my heart was hanging by a thread, ready to drop and shatter at any second.


    Ethan couldn''t keep it in anymore. He stormed up to Whitney and grabbed her by the cor.


    His eyes were burning with rage as he roared, "What are you two even up to? Are you two under the impression that all the bad stuff you''ve done isn''t enough? Why destroy Evelyn''s dream? What are you plotting?"


    Whitney gasped for air under his grip, her face turning crimson, but she still managed a sneer. "Mr. Grayson, you''re seriously underestimating us, aren''t you? All we''re doing is seeking justice and defending our rights. Grayson Group doesn''t get to make all the rules. Us regr people have dignity, too!"


    With a smirk, Caroline chimed in, "Exactly, Mr. Grayson. Do you think we''re all fools? Evelyn clearly giarized Ms. Fenton''s designs, yet you''re still twisting the facts. Do you think you can do whatever you please because you''ve got power and connections?" "You!" Ethan fumed, his body shaking with anger. He would''ve punched them if I hadn''t held him back.


    I fought back tears and said shakily, "Officer, please, just give me a little more time. 24 hours-no, 12 hours! 12 hours, that''s all I ask. I''ll gather all the proof to clear my name!"


    Officer Watson thought it over and nodded. "Alright, but this is your one chance. If you can''t back it up with proof, I''ll have to consider it an infringement. I hope you understand the consequences."


    I nodded firmly.


    "Evelyn, don''t worry. I''m with you. Let''s hurry back and find the proof," Lianne whispered.


    I nodded without thinking, feeling like the world was crashing down. My dream, once full of hope, had flipped into a nightmare in no time at all.


    I wanted nothing more than to run away, but I had to pull myself together and face what wasing.


    Ethan shot a cold, murderous look at Whitney and Caroline. He wanted to rip these hateful women to shreds, but he forced himself to stay calm ande up with a n.


    Whitney and Caroline looked even more smug. They surveyed the crowd, satisfaction written all over their faces.


    The crowd was buzzing with


    whispers some shaking their heads and sighing, others grinning, eager to see Grayson Group fall. The whole za drowned in noise and


    chaos.


    I felt like my very soul was being ripped apart.


    Ethan pulled me into his arms and whispered, "Evelyn, don''t be afraid. They''re just losers. If we don''t make it this time, there''s always next time."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I looked up at him through my tears, managing a bitter smile.


    Then, I took a deep breath, turned to the restless crowd, and said confidently, "Listen up, everyone! I Evelyn Wiley, swear I''ve never stolen anyone''s designs! What I createes from my experiences and life it''s all original!


    "All I ask is for the chance to prove my innocence. If I fail, I''ll face whatever consequencese my way, but until then, please don''t dismiss my efforts and dreams!"


    My words rang loud and clear across the za.


    Silence spread through the crowd as they turned their attention to me. Some of them nodded in quiet agreement, while others remained unsure and unconvinced.

 Chapter 428

    I could hear someone snicker in the crowd as if they were just waiting for me to screw up.


    Ethan held my hand firmly. I gave him a grateful look, feeling a rush of warmth inside.


    Just then, Lianne leaned in close and whispered, "Evelyn, I just had an idea. We might still have a chance!" I shot my head up. "What''s the idea?"


    Lianne gave me a bright smile. "Trust me, we''ve got this! Just hold down the fort, and I''ll be back in no time!"


    Without saying another word, she bolted out of the venue, leaving Ethan and me scratching our heads.


    Meanwhile, a tall guy was making his way toward us from the other end of the venue. His hairstyle was perfectly styled, his features were sharp, and he carried himself with undeniable confidence.


    Ethan leaned in and whispered, "That''s Austin Hall, one of the founders of Lendora Fashion Week. He''s a legend in the Erudian fashion world. He was a brilliant designer back in the day, but then he moved into running Fashion Week.


    "He turned Lendora Fashion Week into one of the biggest fashion events in the world. We were working out of a small studio and wouldn''t even make it here if it weren''t for him."


    I almost choked when I realized he was the one behind half of Lendora Fashion Week''s sess. He was heading straight for me with a mysterious smile I couldn''t figure out. Was he here just to watch me fail?


    I gulped. I had to take this on, no matter what. This was my final shot to prove myself I couldn''t let it slip by!


    Austin reached me and scanned me from head to toe.


    I straightened up.


    After a long pause, he smiled and said in his smooth Lendora ent, "Interesting. You''re pretty fascinating."


    "Mr. Hall, d-did you need something?" I asked cautiously.


    Austin lifted his hand in a weing gesture. "What do you say we move somewhere quieter? Fewer chances for interruptions."


    I shared a quick look with Ethan


    before following Austin into a nearby lounge Austin sank into the couch


    and gracefully sipped his champagne.


    I sat across from him and was so tense that I almost held my breath.


    "Ms. Wiley, do you know what this is about?" Austin cut to the chase.


    I shook my head. "I-I don''t know. Is it because of the giarism usation?"


    Austin gave a small smile. "No, quite the contrary."


    "You''re here to help me?" My eyes widened in disbelief. "I''m being falsely used, and my future''s uncertain. So why would you want to help me?"


    "I can tell you''re a truly talented designer," Austin said without a doubt in his voice. "Your designs have so much creativity and soul-something no other designer could replicate. I believe this incident


    is someone''s way of sabotaging youBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    from the shadows."


    I felt a rush of warmth in my chest. I never imagined that someone like him woulde forward to defend me when I was at my lowest.


    "But everyone''s against me now. Even if I prove I''m innocent, who would even believe me?" I let out a bitterugh.


    "Who says no one will believe you?" Austin winked. "I do."


    I froze. "Y-You actually believe in me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 429

    "Absolutely." Austin nodded firmly. "But I''ve got a small condition." "What''s the condition?" Ethan and I asked at the same time.


    Austin grinned and said casually, "I want you to wear your best gown and close out the night at Lendora Fashion Week. If you can nail it and show what you''re made of, I''ll help clear your name. Sound good?"


    I was blown away. Walking the runway at Lendora Fashion Week in a gown I designed myself? That was every designer''s dream! Plus, this was about whether I could clear my name and restore my reputation! But the problem was I wasn''t a professional model and didn''t have a nice gown for this. Caroline, that backstabber, ruined my best work.


    The best I could do for the stage was throw on some half-decent stuff made from leftover scraps. If I screwed up at Lendora Fashion Week, wouldn''t that just prove the whole "giarism" usation? I found myself in a tough spot.


    Ethan saw the worry on my face. He took my hand and calmly said, "Evelyn, don''t worry. I''ll get you the perfect gown. Just trust yourself and go for it."


    I gave him a grateful look and nodded firmly. It was do or die at this point, so I decided to go all in. I had to take the stage tonight, even if it meant risking embarrassment in front of those real models or that impostor! I faced Austin and said, "Alright, I''m in, but I might need some time to get things together..."


    "No worries," Austin said, waving his hand. "The finale''s at 8:00 pm. You''ve got five hours to get ready. I''ll have the staff set up a dressing room and backstage ess for you. Just focus on getting ready." Ethan and I shared a look.


    Everything was on the line, and even


    the smallest mistake could have huge consequences. It was also possible that Austin was setting me up, but I had no other choice. There was no backing out!


    After parting ways with Austin, Ethan and I quickly made our way to the backstage. I was surprised when Lianne came through with a simple, elegant white gown-just what I needed for the moment.


    "I wore this for a university theater performance. The style is simplez and the quality''s nothing special, but it''s better than nothing," Lianne said apologetically. "I''m sorry, Evelyn, this is the best I could get."


    I shook my head, my eyes brimming with tears. "No, this is more than enough. Thanks, Lianne. I''m really lucky to have a friend like you."


    I hugged her tight, our tears flowing together.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Lianne and I dove right in and worked nonstop.


    I took my time tweaking the gown''s details to make it look more refined. I took extra care with my hair and makeup to make sure I looked perfect on stage.


    Ethan stayed with me, silently handing me coffee whenever I needed it.


    Time flew by, and soon it was evening. The Lendora Fashion Week venue was glowing with lights and buzzing with activity. It was a vibrant and grand scene.


    I was backstage, getting everything ready for the show.


    Lianne made a few final touches on my makeup, then gently said, "Rx, Evelyn."


    I forced a smile, but the anxiety swirling inside me was hard to calm.

 Chapter 430

    The lounge door swung open, and Ethan walked in swiftly.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Grayson?" Lianne sprang up. "Did something happen?"


    Ethan took a deep breath. "I just got word that Caroline, that traitor, is also in tonight''s show. And she''s wearing that gown!"


    "What?" Lianne and I blurted out at once and exchanged a surprised look.


    The news dropped on me like a ton of bricks. I couldn''t believe it.


    "I..." I mumbled. "Whatever! I-I''ll step on that stage in this imperfect gown and prove myself!"


    "But Evelyn..." Lianne hesitated. "Are you sure you want to take this risk? If the judges and the audience mock you, your reputation could-"


    "What reputation? I''ve got nothing to lose," I cut her off. "I''d rather face it head-on than live with shame! I, Evelyn Wiley, won''t hide like a coward!"


    Ethan fixed his gaze on me, nodding after a beat.


    "Mr. Grayson, what''s the matter?" I asked, puzzled.


    Ethan gave me a knowing grin. "You''ll see soon enough."


    He turned and left, leaving Lianne and me baffled.


    Seconds ticked by, and before we realized it, the show was almost starting. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. From then on, every step I took would decide where I''d end up. Lianne gently smoothed out the wrinkles in my gown.


    It was a simple white gown, but after all the adjustments we made, it was just about good enough to wear. But the tear we couldn''t hide was still


    way too noticeable.


    I was about to step onto the stage when Ethan suddenly showed up before me. He pulled an elegant jewelry box from his pocket and opened it. "Evelyn, put this on."


    Whaty inside was a sparkling diamond ne.


    My eyes went wide as I gasped. "T-This is..."


    "It''s my family''s heirloom," Ethan said gently.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I..." I was at a loss for words and felt a lump rise in my throat.


    Without a word, Ethan helped me put on the ne. His fingers grazed my skin, and I could practically feel a spark running through me.


    "There we go." Ethan smiled, looking content. "Evelyn, you''re going to be the star tonight."


    I blushed and gave a small nod. I suddenly felt a wave of strength like I''d never experienced before. I


    wasn''t the type to be pushed around anymore. I was Evelyn Wiley the rising designer!


    The music sted through the speakers, and everyone''s gaze shifted to the center of the stage. There was a hush over the venue as everyone waited for me to make my entrance.


    Lianne helped steady me as I carefully stepped onto the stage. The lights were all on me, and I was glowing.


    Even though my white gown was simple and in, it fit perfectly. It highlighted my figure and made me seem almost otherworldly.


    The diamond ne around my neck sparkled, catching the light like stars in the dark.


    Everyone in the crowd held their breath, staring at me without blinking.


    I was supposed to be in something extravagant, but instead, I was in a in gown with an obvious tear on the bodice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 431

    The crowd erupted into murmurs.


    "Can you believe her? She''s so out of her league. How dare she show up on the runway wearing that raggedy outfit?"


    "Exactly! Does she really think she has what it takes? She should take a good look in the mirror. How could she possibly deserve a spot on the Lendora Fashion Week runway?" "She''s just another woman who climbed her way up using backdoor deals. Her true colors are about to show."


    Listening to the crowd''s sneers and snide remarks, my heart felt like it was sinking into an abyss. I clenched my fists tightly. My nails dug deep into my palms.


    How I wish I could rush down from the runway and p every single one of them! But instead, I took a deep breath and slowly raised my head.


    I stepped forward. Light and poised, I walked down the runway as if I owned it. Every step wasnded with precision. Each step struck a chord in the audience''s hearts.


    The whispers gradually faded and were reced by stunned silence. Momentster, the atmosphere shifted.


    "Oh my god, Evelyn... Look at her. She''s... she''s incredible!"


    "Oh my god!"


    "Holy shit, I love her!"


    Everyone was dumbstruck. Their eyes locked on me as though they were witnessing a masterpiece unfold between them. The so-called "raggedy outfit" they had ridiculed earlier now glowed with a unique brilliance, captivating every gaze in the room. "But so what if she''s beautiful? This is about design, not a beauty contest!"


    "Right? You can tell she''s not exactly ''ssy."


    I stood at the center of the runway. The neon lights cast a soft glow on me, illuminating my skin. I tilted my chin slightly and parted my lips to speak.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you


    for being here tonight. I''m Evelyn Wiley-an ordinary designer, aMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dreamer To you, I might be a nobody or an unworthy presence. A woman who made her way to the top through questionable means.


    "But let me tell you this, I didn''tpromise myself. I rely solely on my strength and talent! You mock my designs, question my abilities, and even use me of giarism and theft. But I stand here tonight-1, Evelyn Wiley, have never done anything against my conscience!


    "I''ve created every piece of work through my sweat, tears, and hard work. I might be inexperienced, but I''m not afraid topete with the best of the best.


    "Tonight, I''ll wear this so-called ''raggedy outfit'' on the runway of Lendora Fashion Week. And one day, I''ll silence all the doubters with my work and im the dignity I hold as a designer!"


    The room fell into absolute silence. All eyes were locked on me, utterly awestruck by my unshakable confidence.


    After what felt like an eternity, a single voice broke through the stillness.


    "Evelyn, I believe in you! Keep going!"


    Another voice followed, then another. Suddenly, apuse erupted like a wave, and chants of encouragement filled the room. "Evelyn, you''re amazing! You''ve got this!"


    "That was brilliant! Well said!"


    The once-hostile crowd had turned


    into an electrified sea of support. Even those who had mocked me earlier dared not utter another word


    against me. They were afraid of


    being drowned out-or worse


    I looked at the audience and took in the overwhelming energy. The years of effort and sacrifice it took me!


    Then, I turned my gaze toward the backstage. There stood Ethan, smiling warmly at me.


    I nodded at him and blew him a yful kiss.


    For a moment, he froze, visibly startled. But then his usual stern demeanor melted into the brightest smile I had ever seen.


    In the crowd, Caroline stood on the sidelines. Her face was twisted with envy and frustration as she watched me bask in the glory she thought I''d never achieve.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 432

    Next to Caroline was Whitney. She ground her teeth, and her face was equally twisted in rage.


    "That wretched woman! How dare she humiliate us like this in public?" Caroline snarled. She mmed her fist against the wall, her knuckles cracking audibly. "I won''t let her get away with this!" Whitney sneered coldly. "Rx. We still have a backup n."


    Their hushed scheming didn''t escape my notice, though I couldn''t make out exactly what they were plotting. Just then, amotion erupted nearby.


    A tall, handsome man strode in confidently. His face was lit with a knowing smile.


    I blinked in surprise. It was Kevin!


    Wasn''t he supposed to be busy preparing backstage? Why was he here now?


    Kevin stopped before me and smiled. "Evelyn, don''t worry. It''s not over yet."


    I was confused. "Kevin, what do you mean? Don''t tell me... the police are here to arrest me?"


    Kevin chuckled and interrupted me before I could spiral further. "No, but I took a precaution just in case."


    "What?" I stared at him, utterly baffled.


    "I secretly installed a hidden camera in their dressing room," Kevin exined.


    My eyes widened in disbelief. "You... did what?"


    "That''s not all," he said smugly, holding up a USB drive. "I also connected remotely to theirputers and recorded the entire process of them stealing your designs."


    He added, "These are irrefutable proof."


    My heart raced as his words sank in. A wave of relief and exhration washed over me. This was a miracle. With this evidence, I could finally clear my name and bring Caroline and Whitney to justice. Caroline and Whitney overheard Kevin''s words. Their faces turned deathly pale. They could never have imagined that what they thought was a wless crime had beenpletely caught on camera. "No... no way!" Caroline stammered, losing herposure entirely. "You''re lying! We didn''t do anything illegal!"


    Whitney tried to keep her cool, though her voice wavered. "Exactly. Stop spouting nonsense unless you have actual evidence!"


    Kevin smirked. "Evidence? Sure thing. Let me show you."


    With that, he handed the USB drive to the staff, who quickly set it up. Momentster, the giant screen lit up, and the video began to y.


    The audience collectively gasped.


    On the screen, Caroline and Whitney were seen sneaking into my workspace, rifling through my belongings. Soon, they found my design sketches.


    "Found it!" Caroline eximed


    excitedly With these sketches, we


    can easily replicate the dresses.


    Once we showcase them, who''ll


    even know who the original designer


    is?


    en


    Whitney let out a sinister chuckle. "Exactly. Then, we''ll just use Evelyn of giarizing our designs. Let''s see how she recovers from that!" The video clearly showed the two brazenly stealing my hard work.


    When it ended, the room fell silent. For a few seconds, no one moved or spoke. They were stunned by what they had just seen. Then, an explosion of apuse and cheers erupted.


    "So, it was those two who stole Evelyn''s designs! She''s innocent! They''re the ones who framed her!"


    The crowd was furious, and they harshly condemned Caroline and Whitney''s despicable actions.


    Meanwhile, both of them were paralyzed with fear, their faces ashen. They huddled together and trembled.


    Kevin looked at them with a frostyContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    smile. "This is the end of the line for


    you. Don''t think you can escape thew. The police are already on their way. And there''s a copy of this video at the station, just in case."


    Right on cue, several officers stormed into the venue.


    The officers shed their badges and announced, "Caroline and Whitney, you are under arrest for theft of intellectual property and false usations. Come with us."


    The two tried to resist, but the


    officers swiftly restrained them, snapping handcuffs onto their wrists. Their piercing screams


    echoed through the venue as they


    were dragged away.


    I stood there, still reeling from the whirlwind of events. I wasn''t quite able to process my emotions.


    It wasn''t until Ethan gently patted my shoulder that I snapped back to reality.

 Chapter 433

    I snapped back into reality and turned toward Ethan.


    "Evelyn, it''s over," Ethan said gently. His warm smile eased the tension as he adjusted the jacket around me. "You''re innocent. No one can hurt you anymore."


    It was only then I realized I was wrapped tightly in his embrace. His jacket draped over my shoulders. That warm, strong embrace sent a wave of emotion crashing over me, stinging my eyes.


    But I quicklyposed myself. This wasn''t the time to indulge in feelings. As the rising star of Grayson Group, I had a greater mission to fulfill.


    I gently stepped back and smiled at Ethan with gratitude. "Thank you, Mr. Grayson. But we still have important work ahead, don''t we?"


    Ethan nodded knowingly. "Indeed. From now on, we must give our all to establish Grayson Group as a leading international fashion brand." He added, "Evelyn, you''re my most trusted designer. I''m sure you won''t let me down, will you?"


    I met his gaze and replied earnestly, "Of course not. I''ll give it my all, my talent and passion, into making Grayston Group shine."


    Meanwhile, the investors in the audience couldn''t contain their excitement any longer. They surged forward, eager to speak with Ethan.


    "Mr. Grayson, congrattions on discovering such a rare designer! I''m truly impressed with your vision and would love to discuss potential investment opportunities."


    Ethan smiled. "Thank you, but Grayson Group remains an independentpany. We do not ept any form of equity partnerships. However, if you sincerely appreciate Ms. Wiley''s talent and wish to support her, I''d be happy to discuss coborative opportunities." I listened quietly from the side. My heart was swelling with a mix of gratitude and awe.


    Not long ago, I was a nameless designer, often overlooked and mistreated. Now, I stood as the center of attention, a sought-after name in the fashion industry.


    All of this change was thanks to Ethan.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was his faith in me that gave me a tform to shine. He gave me the wings to soar toward my dreams.


    "It would be an honor to coborate with Grayson Group," one investor said respectfully.


    MSX


    "I have immense confidence in Ms. Wiley. She is destined to lead the fashistry!" another added. "I''m ready to fund thepany immediately!"


    I gave a poised smile and replied, "Thank you for your


    acknowledgment. I''ll continue to push the boundaries and create the most unique fashion designs for Grayson Group."  en


    Our exchange left the audience visibly moved.


    Austin, another prominent figure in the industry, chuckled. "I see immense potential in Ms. Wiley. She''s meant to shake up the fashion industry in ways we''ve never seen before! I trust my instincts, and they''ve never been wrong!"


    The crowd nodded in agreement.


    Just then, a blinding sh interrupted the moment. The light aimed directly at my face.


    It was the reporters. Armed with cameras, they were snapping shots at Ethan and me, capturing every detail of the evening''s "golden duo".


    "Over here! Look here!" the one in the lead called out. "Just one shot, Mr. Grayson, Ms. Wiley! You two are the brightest stars tonight!"


    Ethan and I exchanged a knowing smile before we stood side by side. We exuded confidence and poise, striking the perfect pose for the cameras.


    The sound of shutters echoed in the air. The shes created a dazzling mosaic of light, freezing this moment in time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 434

    "Evelyn, let''s go," Ethan whispered softly in my ear. His tone was full of affection. "There''s still so much we need to do, isn''t there?" I nodded eagerly and shed him my brightest smile. We bid goodbye to the guests and walked hand in hand out of the venue.


    Not far away, a luxury car awaited us. Ethan, ever the gentleman, opened the door for me, and I sank into the soft leather seats.


    My heart was racing with excitement. Everything that happened tonight felt surreal, as though I were in a dream.


    Suddenly, Ethan chuckled. "Starting tomorrow, we''ll begin preparations for establishing the Lendora branch and start thinking about the theme for next season''s designs."


    I nodded eagerly. "No problem, leave it to me. I won''t let you down!"


    The car sped through the night. The glowing lights of the bustling city slowly faded as we drove on. I could barely contain my excitement as I watched the ever-changing scenery outside the window.


    This was the first time I was out alone with Ethan. Though it was a business trip, I couldn''t help but feel the deep emotions stirring inside me.


    "Mr. Grayson, where are we going?" I asked curiously.


    He smiled. "You don''t know? We''re going to scout locations for the Lendora branch."


    "What? So soon?" I eximed. My eyes widened with surprise. "We''re starting already?"


    "Well, it''s quitete. We''ll resume tomorrow," he said, chuckling at my reaction.


    He took my hand and said tenderly, "Don''t worry, I''ve already informed my assistant to prepare your luggage and documents. Besides, what could you possibly want that I can''t fulfill for you? Don''t overthink it... You''re my lead designer, so I have to take good care of you, right?"


    I blushed at his teasing and gave


    him an exasperated look. Honestly, Ethan had a way of taking charge of everything without saying a word.


    He made me feel like a spoiled child every time.


    en


    "I do trust your arrangements, Mr. Grayson," I said, pouting. "I just feel like you''re spoiling me too much. Isn''t that a bit excessive for an employee?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As I spoke, he subtly reached for my hand again. His fingers brushed my skin, sending a warm shiver through me.


    Startled, I jolted and quickly pulled my hand away. "I know. I''m not trying to be ungrateful..." I murmured.


    "Alright, since you''re so unwilling,


    consider this trip to Lendora as a favor I owe you," Ethan teased. "You need to think carefully about how I can repay you for this favor.


    Q.UMS


    "What... what favor?" I blurted, my eyes widening in embarrassment. "I''m not that petty! Stop joking around, Mr. Grayson!"


    He burst intoughter. "Alright, I''ll admit my defeat." He raised his hands in yful surrender, yet his eyes gleamed with amusement.


    "By the way," he added casually, "we''re staying in a hotel tonight. Do you think we should do something else?"


    Teasing me had clearly be one of his greatest pleasures.


    The atmosphere in the car became subtly charged, and I could feel my cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    The car sped along the road, and I lost track of time. Just as I was about to drift off to sleep, I felt the seat beside me dip.


    Groggily, I opened my eyes and met


    Ethan''s deep, affectionate gaze. He looked at me tenderly, gently


    brushing the hair from my forehead before adjusting my coat cor.


    "Go to sleep," he said softly. "I''ll wake you up when we arrive. You really never make things easy for me..."

 Chapter 435

    My consciousness was hazy. I could barely make out what Ethan was saying. All I could feel was aforting presence enveloping me, lulling me into a peaceful sleep.


    I wasn''t sure how much time had passed, but I groggily woke up to find myself resting against a warm, solid chest. Startled, I quickly sat up, only to notice a coat draped over my shoulders. When I looked closer, I realized it was Ethan''s coat.


    "Awake?" His deep, maic voice broke the silence.


    I nodded awkwardly. I felt embarrassed as I tried to return his coat. "Thank you, Mr. Grayson. I hope I didn''t disturb your rest."


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "No, you slept soundly. I couldn''t even wake you. Looks like you were really exhausted."


    His words sent a rush of heat to my face. How could I fall asleep just like that? I even slept against his chest. How embarrassing was that!


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Grayson... I won''t let it happen again..."


    But Ethan didn''t seem bothered at all. In fact, he affectionately tapped the tip of my nose. "Don''t apologize. I''m happy you could sleep so peacefully beside me."


    I froze. What did he mean by that? Had he... changed? The controlling, domineering side of him seemed to have disappeared, reced by someone warm and caring.


    Before I could think any further, Ethan gently guided me out of the car. The afternoon sun was a bit blinding, and I instinctively squinted. But then a pair of sunsses were gently ced on my nose. "Put these on, don''t strain your eyes," he said kindly. "You''re the lead designer at Grayson''s. You need to take care of your eyes."


    A lump formed in my throat, and I quickly turned away to hide my teary eyes.


    "Let''s check into the hotel first," Ethan said softly. His arm wrapped around my shoulders as he led me toward Park Hyatt Hotel. "Once we''re settled, we''ll visit thepany branch. The office building is already taken care of."


    As we entered the lobby, I was awestruck by its grandeur. Crystal chandeliers sparkled overhead, plush carpets lined the floor, and priceless paintings adorned the walls.


    "Wee, may I help you? Do you have a reservation?" The receptionist greeted us with a professional smile.


    Ethan calmly handed over his sleek ck card and replied, "Yes, we''ve reserved the most luxurious presidential suite. Please check us in."


    "Of course, sir. One moment, please."


    The receptionist took the card and swiftly typed something on theputer. Within moments, she handed two maic keys to Ethan.


    "Enjoy your stay. If there''s anythingContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    you need, please don''t hesitate to let


    us know," she said and smiled. She was clearly impressed by Ethan''smanding presence and financial standing.


    Ethan thanked her and led me toward the elevator. I was still taking in the opulence of our surroundings.


    As the elevator door closed, I was pulled back to reality and whispered, "Mr. Grayson, why did you book the presidential suite? How much does that even cost? Aren''t we just an a business trip? We could have stayed in a regr room..."


    Hearing that, Ethan''s lips curled into a mischievous grin. "Who said we''re staying in just one room? I booked you a presidential suite too, right next to mine." "What?" I stared at him, wide-eyed. "Mr. Grayson, this is too much! I can''t possibly afford a presidential suite. I should switch to something more affordable..." "It''s not up to you," he said, raising an eyebrow.


    He continued, "You''re the face of Grayson Group. How could I let you settle for less? Besides, this is pocket change for me."


    I was left speechless.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 436

    In just one night, Ethan had be a big-time CEO. How he spent his money was entirely his choice. As for me, having contributed to his sess, I felt the presidential suite was rightfully mine. But it felt a little strange staying next to him. What if I identally ran into something awkward at night?


    I blushed. My mind was racing with all sorts of thoughts, but I kept them to myself. I was afraid he might misunderstand and think I had ulterior motives. I couldn''t risk losing my job.


    The elevator dinged as we reached the top floor, and I quickly followed him out.


    Ahead of us stretched a long hallway covered with plush carpet, nked byvish presidential suites on both sides.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ethan confidently walked to the end of the corridor, swiped his card, and opened the door on the left.


    "Evelyn, this is your room. Mine''s next door. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to reach out."


    I epted the room key nervously and thanked him. Then, I took a deep breath and gathered the courage before stepping inside.


    As the door clicked shut behind me, I felt my legs give out, and I nearly fell to the floor. Was this a dream? I pinched myself hard and winced at the sharp pain. No, it wasn''t a dream.


    That could only mean one thing. Ethan truly valued me. I had to be quite the talent.


    The urgent knocking sound on the door snapped me out of my thoughts. I quickly got up and opened the door to find Ethan standing outside with a serious expression. "Evelyn, get ready. We''re heading to the branch office now," he said. "The Lendora team has been waiting for a while, We can''t keep them waiting any longer." "O-Okay." I hurriedly nodded, my heart still pounding.


    That was fast! Ethan''s efficiency was unmatched!


    I quickly changed into my work attire and applied some light makeup. I took a deep breath and looked at myself in the mirror, giving myself a pep talk.


    "Evelyn, make sure you leave the best impression on the neers. As the rising designer at Grayson Group, you need to radiate an unparalleled presence. Got it?"


    I nodded determinedly at my reflection, grabbed my bag, and rushed out of the room.


    Ethan was leaning against the wall in the hallway, his eyes closed aszif resting while waiting for me. Hearing the door open, he slowly opened his eyes and fixed his gaze on me.


    en


    In an instant, his pupils seemed to contract.


    I felt my nerves kick in. Had I done something wrong?


    Instinctively, I smoothed down the edges of my clothes and casually ran a hand through my hair.


    Ethan continued to stare at me. His lips were pressed into a firm line, and he radiated almost an icy presence.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he spoke in a low voice. "Let''s go. The car is ready."


    With that, he strode toward the elevator.


    I let out a quiet sigh of relief. I quickly followed him and tried to be careful not to cross any boundaries. It seemed like Ethan wasn''t in the best of moods. Was it because I had taken too long?


    But there was no time to worry about that. Right now, my priority was to meet the neers at the branch office and leave the best possible impression. Everything else could wait.  en


    Outside the hotel, a ck Rolls-Royce was waiting for us.

 Chapter 437

    I quickly followed Ethan into the backseat after the car door was opened.


    The engine roared to life, and the car sped off, heading toward our destination-the Grayson Group''s branch office in Englenor.


    "Wee, Mr. Grayson, Ms. Wiley!" A tall, handsome man greeted us with a cheerful voice as we entered the Lendora branch office.


    "Hello, I''m Charles Hopkins, the head of the Lendora branch." He extended his hand warmly and shook hands with Ethan in a friendly manner. "Wee once again! I''m sure you''ll both love it here!" Charles had a charming appearance and exuded an elegant demeanor. He spoke in a polished Lendora ent that felt refreshingly pleasant.


    From what Ethan had told me, Charles came from a royal aristocracy and had received the finest education from a young age. He studied business at Bat University and graduated top of his ss. After graduation, he leveraged his exceptional business acumen and family connections to establish a sessful career in Lendora. Now, he had been handpicked by Ethan to oversee the branch''s operations. "Charles, it''s been a while." Ethan nodded at him. "We''re here mainly to assess the initial operations of the branch and also to find a suitable ce for Evelyn."


    At this, Charles shifted his gaze to me. For a moment, he froze.


    It took him a beat to snap back into reality, but when he did, he shed a broad smile. "No problem, Mr. Grayson. You can count on us! I''ve prepared the mostvish office for both of you. I''m sure you''ll be impressed." With that, he gestured for us to follow him as he led us into the main hall.


    I trailed behind Ethan, busy taking in the impressive office space. But I couldn''t shake the feeling that something about Charles''s gaze toward me felt off. It made me slightly ufortable.


    "Evelyn, what do you think? Are you satisfied with the ce?" Ethan''s voice cut through my thoughts.


    I snapped my attention back to him and nodded. It''s... quite nice. The office environment is great, and the facilities are excellent." I chose my words carefully, hoping I wouldn''t say anything that might upset him.


    Ethan replied with a soft hum and didn''tment anything further.


    Charles, however, smiled and chimed in, "Of course! We''ve invested heavily in the renovations The idea was to surprise Ms. Wiley, but it''s not quite finished yet. We weren''t expecting you to arrive so soon." N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    QUA


    "Not quite finished?" I was taken aback. "But everything looks fine, doesn''t it?"


    "Well, on the surface, yes." Charles shrugged, looking a little helpless.


    I nodded in understanding. No wonder I had felt something was off since we entered. It turned out the renovations weren''t fullypleted yet.


    "Charles, what areas needed improvement?" Ethan asked suddenly. "I''d like to see what you''ve done so far."


    Charles seemed momentarily taken


    aback by the question. He forced a smile and replied, "Mr. Grayson, the design ns are still in progress. We''ve hired the best designers in Englenor, but as you know, their temperaments are... unpredictable.


    "They keep changing their minds, making it difficult to finalize anything. Without approval from headquarters, I can''t make any final decisions."


    He then added, "Since Ms. Wiley is here, perhaps she could offer some input and provide some valuable suggestions?"


    Hearing that, Ethan shifted his gaze to me, looking pensive. A wave of unease washed over me under his intense stare. Unknowingly, I swallowed hard.


    How could a Grayson Group''s lead designer like me possibly get involved in decorating a branch office? Wouldn''t that undermine my professional reputation?


    "I-I think I''ll pass on this," I said, awkwardly forcing a smile. "Charles, you''re in charge here. Feel free to make whatever decisions you think are best. You can handle it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 438

    "This won''t do." Ethan suddenly spoke up, his tone firm andmanding. "Evelyn is the most valuable asset of Grayson Group. Her opinion undoubtedly carries the utmost importance. Charles, bring all the design ns here. I want her to review them thoroughly."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Grayson," Charles responded respectfully.


    I silently groaned in frustration. What did Ethan mean by this? Was he testing me? But I knew nothing about interior design.


    Just as I was feeling caught between a rock and a hard ce, Ethan shot me a cold nce. He asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter? Anything that you aren''t happy about?"


    "N-No." I quickly shook my head. "I''ll fully cooperate with your arrangements, Mr. Grayson."


    I couldn''t help but feel that once it came to work, Ethan seemed like apletely different person. He was being too serious! Still, I supposed that was understandable.


    "That''s more like it." Ethan nodded satisfactorily. "I believe you''ll surely bring something unexpected to the branch with your vision and talent. By the way, do you think it''s time to change the logo?"


    "Huh?" I froze. "Change the logo? But..."


    "The current one feels outdated. Now that we''re expanding internationally, we need something that aligns with global standards. Don''t you think so?" Ethan raised an eyebrow.


    I was left speechless. What had gotten into him?


    I was a fashion designer, not a logo designer! How was I even supposed to respond to that?


    Charles seemed to notice my difort and quickly intervened. "Mr. Grayson, changing the logo is a major decision. Perhaps we should hold a board meeting to discuss it first? After all, it''s crucial for thepany''s image, and we should proceed with caution."


    "I said we''re changing it," Ethan interrupted him coldly. "Charles, I''m the one making decisions here. Just carry out my orders. Are you clear?"


    Charles''s expression changed. He quickly lowered his head and replied, "Yes, Mr. Grayson. I''ll make the necessary arrangements immediately."


    With that, Charles quickly excused himself, leaving me alone with Ethan.


    I took a deep breath and said cautiously, "Mr. Grayson, shouldn''t we reconsider? What if the new design fails to meet expectations and tamishes thepany''s image? That would be a significant


    setback..."


    "I''ve already made up my mind," Ethan cut in, shooting me an impatient look. "Don''t tell me that Grayson Group''s top designer can''t even handle a logo redesign?" His words stung. A wave of frustration surged inside me.


    "Alright," I replied, forcing a smile. "Rest assured, Mr. Grayson. I''ll deliver the perfect logo design."


    "Good." Ethan nodded approvingly. "Alright, get to work. I expect to receive your initial draft after the meeting tonight."


    Without another word, he turned and walked away.


    I stood there, dazed. It was as if Ethan hadpletely transformed. He was a different person from the one I had seen entering and leaving the hotel. Could it be that he was reverting to his old self?


    I shook my head and tried to push aside the whirlwind of thoughts swirling in my mind. This wasn''t the time for doubt and confusion. I had to focus and give everything I''d got toplete the task he hado assigned me.


    That was right. I was the best fashion designer. How could designing a logo possibly be a challenge for me?


    I clenched my fists with resolve. No


    matter what Ethan''s true intentions were, I would prove to him that was the one truly deserving of the title "Grayson Group''s top designer"!


    en

 Chapter 439

    Within a few hours, I had familiarized myself with every detail of the branch office''s operations. From internal structures to staffing, business development to future ns, I left no stone unturned. Most importantly, I thoroughly studied the design drafts and proposals. I analyzed every aspect to grasp their significance, even though interior design wasn''t my area of expertise.


    By evening, a brief meeting was called as scheduled. Alongside Charles, thepany''s senior management team was present. All of them were waiting for Ethan to preside over the proceedings. The atmosphere in the conference room was tense and solemn.


    Seated to Ethan''s right, I felt a wave of unease wash over me. I wasn''t sure if my proposal would withstand his scrutiny, nor did I dare to imagine the consequences if it fell short of his expectations. "Evelyn, present your proposal," Ethan said indifferently.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath and rose to my feet. My movements were slightly stiff.


    My gaze swept across the room, and I took in faces filled with a mix of curiosity and nervousness before my eyes settled on Ethan''s stern expression.


    "I believe it''s time for a revolutionary change to Grayson Group''s logo. The current logo is too outdated and conservative. It no longer reflects Grayson Group''s core values of ''innovation, style, and globalization.'' Therefore, I propose a redesign that reflects a modern and forward-thinking brand identity."


    I clicked the remote, and the screen lit up with colorful logo concepts. The sleek geometric patterns and modern designs immediately captured the room''s attention.


    "I aim to showcase Grayson Group''s distinctive and stylish ethos with minimalistic visual elements. The bold use of color blocking and asymmetricalposition reflects our brand''s fearless innovation and determination to break conventions. This modern yet sophisticated aesthetic is exactly what''s needed to set trends and lead the fashion industry.


    Passion surged within me as I spoke, and the creative spark was fueling my confidence and excitement. When I concluded, Charles and the other executives erupted in enthusiastic apuse.


    They hadn''t expected a fashion designer to demonstrate such skill in graphic design. My versatility left them genuinely impressed.


    "Incredible work, Ms. Wiley!"


    "Your talent extends to logo design too. You''re truly a treasure for Grayson Group!"


    The genuinepliments made my cheeks flush, and I offered a shy smile in response.


    I stole a nce at Ethan, only to find him staring intently at the screen, his expression unreadable.


    Was he dissatisfied with my proposal? My heart jumped to my throat, and a light sheen of sweat gathered on my palms.


    Anxiety crept in as the room fell into an uneasy silence. All eyes turned to Ethan, awaiting his final verdict.


    "Hmm. The proposal is solid," he said atst, his tone measured and calm. "It seems bringing Ms. Wiley here was the right call. Charles, make sure her design is executed wlessly."


    en


    "Yes, Mr. Grayson!" Charles replied eagerly, "Ms. Wiley''s work is outstanding. I''ll ensure it''s implemented to perfection!"


    Relief washed over me, lifting the


    heavy weight on my chest.


    Fortunately, Ethan was


    things difficult. It seemed he was satisfied with my efforts.


    And yet, something still felt off. While he


    wledged my work, his


    tone carried a certain detachment, as though this was just another routine assignment.


    Could it be that his expectations for me were so high that he considered this achievement barely noteworthy?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 440

    I became lost in my thoughts, and a wave of disappointment washed over me. The heaviness in my chest made it hard to catch my breath.


    As the meeting ended and everyone else left, I remained seated and was staring nkly ahead. I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself and reminding myself not to let the spective thoughts take over. "Evelyn."


    I was startled by the low voice behind me. I turned quickly to find Ethan standing just behind me. His tall figure cast a shadow over me.


    "Mr. Grayson..." I stammered. I quickly stood up and took a step back. "Is there something else you need?"


    "Come with me," he said coldly and walked away without waiting for a response.


    Feeling confused, I had no choice but to follow. Something about him felt off, though I couldn''t quite ce it. A growing unease settled in my chest as I followed him.


    In silence, he led me into the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor.


    "Mr. Grayson, where are we going?" My voice wavered slightly.


    "To my office. We need to talk," he replied indifferently.


    "Talk... about what?" Anxiety gripped me.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," he said. A faint, almost amused smile yed on his lips. It reminded me of the person he used to be.


    Before I knew it, we arrived at his office on the top floor. The space was immactely designed. Its luxury was unspeakable.


    "Come in." Ethan opened the door and gestured for me to enter.


    I went in hesitantly, and my eyes began to scan the room. Despite the luxurious surroundings, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something unsettling was about to happen.


    Ethan closed the door behind him. Then, he walked calmly to his desk and sat down. He tapped his fingers on the surface while he locked his gaze on me.


    "Evelyn,e here," he said suddenly. "Stand before me."


    I bit my lip and forced myself to move forward. I stopped about three feet away. My hands fidgeted


    nervously. "Mr. Grayson, why did you call me here? Is there something you need from me?"  en


    He didn''t answer me right away. Instead, he studied me with an intensity that almost felt cruel.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "I''ve been thinking. Your work in Lendora has been impressive. Have you considered staying here long term?"


    I froze and struggled to process his words. "But... I thought the n was for me to help with the logo design and then go back home?"


    Ethan scoffed. "Did I say that? I don''t remember."


    A sinking feeling hit my chest, and IT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    struggled to calm my nerves. "Mr. Grayson, I''m truly grateful for this opportunity. But I don''t know anyone here, and I still have a lot of


    elo


    assignments to finish. Plus, staying here long-term without support could be difficult."


    "Support?" He raised an eyebrow. "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ve already bought a house here in Lendora. You''ll move in with me." Hearing that, my eyes widened in disbelief. "Mr. Grayson, what do you mean? I can''t live with you! That''spletely inappropriate!"


    "What''s inappropriate about it?" he


    replied with a scoff. "You''re my most trusted assistant. Working closely with me is perfectly normal. Besides, now that things are going well financially, it''s only fair that we live in a decent ce, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 441

    I shook my head, my face red with embarrassment.


    I never thought Ethan would make such a request! It couldn''t be more obvious that he was taking advantage of the situation!


    "Mr. Grayson, please listen," I said, trying my best to look calm and not panic. "You''re my superior, and I''m your subordinate. It would be bad if word got out that we stayed together. Besides, we have our respective lives to lead. I can''t just stay at your home all the time." Ethanughed coldly. "It would be bad if word got out, huh? Evelyn, do you really mind what others say? Or are you just trying to avoid me?"


    "I''m not!" I hastily denied it. "I just think that we need to keep some distance from each other. You''re my boss, after all. We can''t get too..." My voice faltered as I hesitated. Ethan wasn''t going to let this slip, though.


    "What were you going to say?" He narrowed his eyes at me. "Evelyn, do you dislike me so much? Are you trying to get rid of me?"


    "That''s not it," I said, helpless. "Let me exin..."


    I gestured frantically with my hand in a panic. I had no idea how we ended up in this situation. How did Ethan''s behavior be so erratic? Why was he so persistent?


    I subconsciously took a step backward to keep my distance from him. The next thing I knew, I was pushed, and my back was pressed against the wall.


    "Ah!" I yelped, taken by surprise. Before I knew it, Ethan was right in front of me, and I was trapped between his chest and the wall.


    He leaned in and whispered into my ear, "Evelyn, let me ask again. Are you really unwilling to stay? Or do you have other ns?"


    As he spoke, he reached up to tilt my chin, forcing me to look right at him. At this moment, his deep-set eyes burned with a look I couldn''tprehend.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "M-Mr. Grayson, what are you doing?" I stammered as I stared at him, my eyes wide with panic and rm. I struggled to free myself, but he was just too strong. "Why, of course," said Ethan, letting out a cold bark ofughter. "I''m punishing you. You''re too disobedient, Evelyn. You went abroad and kept me in the dark." He continued, "Now that you''re back, I so thoughtfully nned everything for you, but you don''t appreciate it. You go against me all the time. I don''t like that..." Suddenly, he ripped my cor open. I could feel the cold air against my skin. I yelped, my hand shooting up to cover my chest, but Ethan pinned them to the wall. With trembling lips and tears flowing down my cheeks, I said, "Mr. Grayson, please let me go."


    "Let you go?" Ethan sneered, his long, slender fingers making me shiver wherever he touched me. "Evelyn, you''re too naive."


    He said, "Do you know that I never touched any woman when you weren''t by my side? Do you know how horrible it was without you every night?


    "If it wasn''t for me, Carlos would''ve


    made your life much more miserable, and you also wouldn''t have be the star of the fashion industry. If you still insist on leaving me, don''t me me for what


    happens next."


    He lowered his head, his warm lips pressing against my neck. At the same time, his hands started uncouthly moving under my clothes.


    "Ugh..." My body turned limp, and I


    couldn''t exert any force to resist him. I never thought that I''d one day be humted like this. I never


    thought that Ethan would bettine


    person who would do this to me


    because I trusted him the most.


    At that moment, I felt as if my heart had broken into two.


    Even so, why did I feel a little exalted at a moment like this? Why did Ethan''s touch feel like fire to my skin and light my inner desires?


    "It seems to me that your body is


    more honest than your mouth." Ethan chuckled, his lips moving downward from my corbone.


    "Evelyn, I promise I''ll give you a


    future better than ever before."


    I sobbed, unable to resist him, but he didn''t seem to hear me.


    "Mr. Grayson... please don''t do this..." I couldn''t stop myself from moaning even though tears slid down from my eyes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 442

    "I really... can''t stay," I told him.


    "What did you say?" Ethan froze, lifting his eyes to look at me. "You still want to leave, huh? Do you really think you''ll be able to escape now? Call the police if you want to. But are you sure you have the heart to do that?" He''d barely finished speaking when he scooped me up in his arms and strode over to the desk in the corner of the room.


    I yelped, scared that I''d fall to the ground. My hands subconsciously shot up to hook themselves around his neck.


    In the next instant, I was roughly thrown onto the desk. And before I knew it, Ethan was already on top of me.


    "This is my final warning," he whispered in my ear. "Don''t leave me, or I''ll..."


    As his voice trailed off, he forcefully pried my legs apart. I froze and started trembling.


    How could he do this to me? At this moment, he seemed like a ravenous beast. I struggled against Ethan with all my might, but the more I struggled, the more excited and gruff he became.


    "Stop resisting," he said into my ear. "You are mine. No one can take you away."


    That said, he forcefully pushed my legs apart with his knee.


    "Ah!" My cries filled the air as tears fell, and my body arched from the pain.


    Ethan vented out his frustrations on me all night. When it was dawn, he finally copsed on top of me and fell asleep.


    My body ached so much that I couldn''t even move my fingers. Tears slid down my cheeks as I stared nkly up at the ceiling.


    Should I call the police?


    As the room started to turn brighter, I pushed myself up from the bed with much difficulty and cleaned myself up.


    Then, I put on my clothes and quietly walked out of the inner office. My phone was on the coffee table in the main office.


    With trembling hands, I picked it up and dialed a number I memorized by heart.


    "Hi, Kevin. It''s me, Evelyn," I said, my voice hoarse as I swallowed my tears.


    "Evelyn? You''re calling me this early in the morning? What''s wrong?" Kevin sounded like he had been asleep before I called, but he snapped wide awake when he heard how odd my voice sounded. "Are you okay? Did something happen?"


    My grip on my phone tightened as my knuckles turned white. I tried hard to steady my breathing and pretended as if I was fine.


    "I''m okay. It''s just that... I want to discuss something with you," I told him. "I want to head back to expand my business. Can you help me book the earliest flight ticker?"


    "You''reing back? Is it that


    urgent?" Kevin was astonished. After


    a moment of silence, he gingerly


    asked, "Evelyn, did something happen between you and Mr.


    swn?


    vel


    Grayson? Did you two get into a


    fight?"


    I croaked a bitterugh as tears blurred my vision once again. I really hoped that Ethan and I merely get into a fight. But the truth was that he''d ruined my dignity.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to head backN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    to settle something. The design for


    thepany''s logo has been


    decided. Cll leave everything else to the staff in the Lendora branch There''s nothing I can do here anyway. It''s better for me to head


    back soon."


    "I see," Kevin mumbled and fell into deep thought. He seemed to have realized that something was off about the entire thing, but he didn''t prod me about it. He readily agreed to my request.

 Chapter 443

    "Okay. Thanks, Kevin," I said, forcing a smile.


    I plopped on the couch after hanging up, the tears streaming uncontrobly down my face.


    What Ethan did to me... His possessiveness and harshness...


    I couldn''t believe that the man I thought about all day and night in my past life would treat me like that. I thought he''d changed. It never crossed my mind that he''d hurt me like this. He ruined it all by himself. No. I had to get away from this ce as soon as possible.


    I weakly stumbled my way to the door. With hands still trembling, I opened it.


    It was bright outside. I dashed outside and ran as fast as I could. Every step felt like I was stepping on sharp des that pierced my feet.


    I knew not how long I had run or where I had run to. When I was totally worn out and couldn''t take another step, I sat on the ground and cried my lungs out.


    The passersby nced at me strangely.


    "Isn''t she the winner of the fashion contest two days ago? Why is she here?" someone pondered aloud.


    I stared nkly at the people around me and saw an olddy slowly walking over to me, wanting to help me up.


    At that moment, all I wanted was to return to the city I was most familiar with. With this thought in mind, I patted the dust off my clothes and slowly stood up.


    Kevin replied to my message soon enough. He told me that he''d already helped me book a flight back home.


    I looked at the details of the flight on my phone screen, feeling myself calm down a little. What I needed to do next was to head to the airport as quickly as possible and take that flight.


    As for what Ethan would think of me and whether he''de after me, I couldn''t care less about those anymore. This time, I would surely cut all ties with the past. I wouldn''t be merciful or hesitant again.


    I hailed a cab and told the driver to drive me to the airport. The scenery zoomed past as I looked out the window and silently said goodbye to this city.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Goodbye, Englenor. Goodbye, Ethan.


    The cab reached the airport soon enough. I took my luggage out of the trunk and walked into the bustling hall.


    It was crowded in the airport, and everyone walked in a hurry. After I was done checking in, I headed to the boarding gate.


    Gazing out the frameless ss windows, I saw the nes in the distance, and I suddenly felt much relieved.


    Taking a deep breath, I took a step forward. Out of the blue, I heard the familiar voice of a man calling my name.


    "Evelyn!"


    I froze. I didn''t have the courage to turn back.


    It was Ethan. Why was he here? Was he going to drag me back with him?


    "Evelyn, where are you going?" Ethan''s panicked voice sounded clearer and louder this time.


    I quickened my pace. I wanted to have nothing to do with him. The boarding gate was just a few steps away. I fastened my footsteps.


    All of a sudden, I felt someone grab my arm with a vice-like grip. Taken by surprise, I stumbled.


    Turning around, I met Ethan''s


    piercing eyes. He gripped my arm


    tightly, and with a hoarse voice, he asked, "Where are you going? Are you leaving me?"


    Somehow, I felt suffocated hearing those questions. Would I fail to take this final step?


    But I wouldn''t just give in like that. struggled against my inner self and yelled at Ethan, "Let me go! I''m


    ever


    leaving! I don''t want to see Youve


    again!"


    "Hey! Look at that guy over there! What is he doing?" someone bellowed. "That''s Ethan Grayson!"


    "So what if he''s rich! How dare he coerce a woman like that!"


    "Hey, you! Stop what you''re doing, you scumbag!"


    The airport security personnel slowly made their way toward me and Ethan. Startled to see the security, Ethan''s grip on my arm loosened, and he stood unmoving beside me.


    IMS


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 444

    Seizing the chance, I flung Ethan''s hand away from me and darted toward the boarding gate without even sparing him a nce. "Evelyn! Stop right there!" Ethan hollered after me. "Get lost, you filthy security guards. Let go of me!"


    He yelled like crazy behind me, but I shut him out. All I wanted was to leave this ce as quickly as possible and head home.


    After I finally got on the ne, I plopped down and slumped in my seat. Then, I closed my eyes and tried hard to calm my breathing.


    The ne took off, and my heart gradually calmed down too.


    "Goodbye, Ethan." I thought to myself. "This time, I''m really letting you go."


    During the several hours of flight, I slept like the dead. In my dreams, I had returned to that horrible night when Ethan took hold of me to satisfy his needs.


    "Don''t... Don''t do this to me..." I sobbed. Tears blurred my vision, even in my dreams.


    Suddenly, I was abruptly roused from my sleep as my seat jolted. My eyes snapped open, and I nced around, still panting.


    Thank goodness. I was on the ne. That horrible night was a thing of the past.


    Wiping the sweat from my brow, I looked out the window. In the sea of clouds, I saw the rising sun. The ne gradually made its descent, and it urred to me that I was finally back home.


    Later, as I stepped out of the airport, I felt as though a long, long time had passed.


    I felt as if I was in Lendora just a second ago, and now, I was back home. It all happened so quickly that I couldn''t get used to it all.


    After I took a deep breath to start this new chapter of life, I hailed a cab and gave the driver my address.


    Soon, I was back in the residential area that I couldn''t be more familiar with. As I pushed through the doors, a wave of happiness and peace washed over me. At that moment, all I had in mind was to have a good rest and sort out my thoughts. After unpacking my luggage, I fell onto my soft,fy bed and closed my eyes. However, Ethan''s face was the only thing that appeared in my mind.


    Once again, my vision was blurred with the tears that welled up in my eyes. I could only wrap my arms around my pillows and let misery and sorrow consume me for a while.


    When I couldn''t cry anymore, I fell into a deep slumber. It was already bright outside when I woke up.


    Rubbing my sore eyes, I was momentarily disconcerted. A momentter, I realized that I was already back home.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, I received a notification from Kevin. He had sent me a message.


    "Evelyn, are you home? Are you alright? Ethan called and asked me where you are. He seemed pretty anxious. Did something happen?"


    Iughed bitterly and deleted the message without thinking twice. I wanted nothing to do with Ethan.


    Pushing myself up from the bed, I freshened up and made myself breakfast. I had some milk, fried eggs, and toast.


    "Life goes on," I told myself.


    After breakfast, I turned on my


    It was as I had expected.


    Chasen, a clothing fashion brand, would hold a national designpetition in a month. Not only would the winner get a handsome sum of prize money, but they would also be invited to join thepany by the president of Chasen itself.


    My heart raced when I read the announcement regarding thepetition. It was a


    I


    once-in-a-lifetime chance! If I won et


    thepetition, my future in the fashion industry would be brighter than ever.


    And this time, it would have nothing to do with Ethan. I would achieve it all on my own. That would shut the mouths of those who looked down on me. Adrenaline rushed through my veins at the thought.

 Chapter 445

    I couldn''t wait to start working. I starteding up with ideas for my design for thepetition.


    All sorts of designs emerged in my mind, and I started drawing what I visualized. Soon, the draft of a one-of-a-kind evening gown wasplete.


    The dress was long and ck, and its hem was designed like the petals of a flower in bloom. Embedded in the folds of the dress were countless diamonds that shimmered in the light.


    The corners of my lips tilted into a satisfied smile as I gazed upon my product.


    ...


    Time flew, and thepetition was just around the corner. After putting on makeup, I put on the evening gown that I painstakingly made.


    It gave others a modern vibe due to its tight-fitting cut that emphasized the body of the person who wore it. The skirt of the dress glittered with metallic ornaments, making me look cooler than before.


    My lips were rosy red today and, coupled with the dress, made me stand out even more. I wanted to astonish every single person in the country today.


    The site of thepetition was packed with people who were all experts and professionals in the field of fashion. All of them were eyeing for the ce of the champion.


    When I scanned my surroundings, I saw many familiar faces.


    I saw Queenie Wood, an old acquaintance who was materialistic and liked badmouthing others. There was also Lilian Olson, who started her own clothing store. She had several models working under her, and they were quite popr in the fashion circle. Ethan''s cousin, Penny Grayson, was also present. She had lived abroad since she was young and received the best education in the fashion field abroad.


    She caught everyone''s eyes in her ming red gown and expensive jewelry. She was currently ncing around. When she saw me, she smiled and walked over to me.


    "Evelyn, I never thought you''de," she said. "Were things so bad in Lendora that you had to return?"


    I knew she was being sarcastic and was hinting at the matter regarding me and Ethan. I left Lendora in a hurry, after all. The Graysons probably thought I was running away.


    "Yeah. I never thought we''d see each other here," I said with a smile. "Things were good in Lendora, but I felt likeing home to expand my business. I appreciate your concern, though."


    I continued, "Why did youe back? Why didn''t you stay abroad and enjoy life as is? It''s an honor for measly beings like us to have you here today."


    Penny''s expression shifted instantly.


    She snorted in disdain and said, "Of


    course, I''m here to showcase my talent. Not everyone likes climbing thedder by offering themselves up to others like what you did with


    Ethan."0  t


    I inhaled deeply. "I''ve always proven. my worth in everything I do. We''ll


    seeBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    o wins thispetition ele


    decide if either of us is betterthan the other."


    Despite my words, I secretly told myself that I had to win. By then, Penny would return abroad and tell Ethan about my achievements here in the country. Penny sneered. "Very well! I''d like to see just how good you are!"


    Without another word, she turned and stormed off, her heels clicking against the floor. I watched her leave in silence, finding her funny.


    Thepetitionmenced, and thepetitors went up the stage to present their work to the audience and judges.


    Queenie''s design was much too avant-garde. It was obvious that she tried something new to get the people''s attention.


    The judges, however, sighed and shook their heads in dissatisfaction at her work. Lilian''s work was fairly well made, but itcked the element of surprise and creativity. It was hard for her to stand out among the otherpetitors.


    When it was Penny''s turn, her model walked on the stage in a ck evening dress that had ck feathers lining its hem.


    Praises could be heard from the crowd. Obviously, her design had gained the approval of many.


    I saw Penny ncing around. Her gaze stopped on me, and she smirked, confident that she would be the winner.


    Finally, the host announced my name and my design.


    "Evelyn Wiley and her work entitled ''ck Swan"!"


    I walked onto the stage with my head held high, my model following right behind me in the evening gown I designed.


    Silence nketed the site for a brief moment before the crowd inhaled sharply at my work. The judges couldn''t tear their eyes away from my piece of art. "This is extraordinary!" I heard someone say.


    "Look at the cut and the bold yet intricate details... this piece is a one-in-a-million!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 446

    The crowd gave me a standing ovation.


    I smiled and bowed at the judges before turning around. I just so happened to see Penny''s shocked face.


    She must''ve never thought that my work would cause such amotion. She finally realized that she shouldn''t look down on me.


    The fashion show ended after my model made herst pose, the cameras shing nonstop.


    Confident that I would win, I walked off the stage and waited for the organizer to announce thepetition results.


    Thepetition hade to an end, and the works of all thepetitors were presented. The judges headed backstage for the final selection of the best work today.


    I was on the edge of my seat, waiting as I yed with my fingers despite knowing for sure that I would turn out to be the champion.


    With my design, I was sure that I''d win!


    Not long after that, the host spoke into the microphone, "The winner of the best design is..."


    He paused for suspense as he stared at the opened envelope in his hand.


    Everyone went quiet. I held my breath. My heart raced, although I was certain that I would win.


    "Congrattions to our winner, Evelyn Wiley!" he announced.


    The crowd burst into cheers right after he announced the winner. I was calm inside, but Kevin, who was beside me, was so thrilled that he hugged me. So, I could only pretend I was as excited as he was.


    Jasper Crane, the president of Chasen, came backstage to see me after that. "Congrats, Ms. Wiley! Your design is one-of-a-kind! Are you interested in joining Chasen?"


    I shot him a polite smile. "Thank you, Mr. Crane. I''m honored, but I n to start my own studio to realize my dreams. I do hope that we can cooperate in the future!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper looked a little surprised, but he rposed himself and gave me an understanding smile.


    "You have quite the courage and


    vision for someone your age," he said. "Starting a business isn''t an easy feat, but I believe that with your talent, you''ll be able to make your dreame true."


    He added, "You can contact me if you ever need help with anything."


    With that, he handed me his card. He gave me a meaningful look before turning to leave.


    I gripped the card tightly. Why should I dwell in Ethan''s shadow?


    Perhaps Ethan became so possessive and controlling of me because I was too easygoing before this.


    I couldn''t put all the me on him. It was my problem for being too cowardly. But now, I had what it took to start my own business!


    When I was interviewed by the reporters about my thoughts after my victory, I made it clear that my mind was set on starting my clothing brand.


    "This is just the beginning," I told


    them. "My goal is to start my own studio and toe up with designs to emphasize the beauty of our culture and tradition. I want people from all around the world to appreciate the beauty of our


    culture!"


    V


    The crowd apuded the moment I finished giving my speech. The people were impressed by my words and were all looking forward to seeing what I could do in the future.


    Their support andpliments


    strengthened my resolve to start my


    own studio, Later on, I rented a luxury office building and officially founded "Evelyn Studio" using the prize money I received and some money from the investors.


    On opening day, the elites and big shots in the fashion industry all came to my studio. The ce was bustling with people.


    As the owner of the establishment, I wore a dress I designed myself and epted the warm wishes of the many people around me as I walked through the crowd.


    "Congrattions, Ms. Wiley! You managed to establish your studio so quickly! Your future is as bright as it can be!"


    "Evelyn Studio will surelye up with designs that will cause ripples in the fashion world! Ms. Wiley, you are our pride!"


    "Ms. Wiley, please give us a shot at a coboration! It''ll be our honor!"


    The guests were so supportive and encouraging. All I could do was give them my warmest smile as I greeted them. I was truly proud of what I had achieved.

 Chapter 447

    I made it! I made a name for myself in the fashion industry on my own! From this moment onward, the name "Evelyn" will be synonymous with Rithor Fashion!


    Just then, amotion broke out in the crowd. Curious, I looked over. In the next second, my entire body froze.


    Ethan had appeared on the scene without me noticing. His tall, imposing figure stood like a mountain, and his handsome face was as cold as frost. Dressed in a sleek ck suit, he exuded elegance, his frame both slender and upright. The moment our gazes met, it felt like my breath caught in my throat.


    He was back in the country?


    In those deep, enigmatic eyes swirled emotions that I couldn''t begin toprehend. I wanted to run, but as if I was nailed to the ground, I was unable to move.


    Ethan strode forward with long, purposeful steps, and the crowd automatically parted to make way for him. Before I knew it, he was standing before me, his towering frame casting an invisible yet palpable pressure over me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I forced a stiff smile. "What a coincidence, Mr. Grayson. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    I tried to keep my tone as casual as possible. "Did youe especially to congratte me? I''m truly ttered."


    The words had barely left my mouth before I wished I could bite my own tongue off. What a hollow, insincere line!


    Ethan''s gaze bore into me coldly. His thin lips pressed into a hard, straight line. After what felt like an eternity, he finally spoke in a low voice. "That''s right. I heard you won over the whole of Rithor and opened your own studio. I came specifically to offer my congrattions."


    His tone was t, devoid of any discernible emotion.


    I forced another awkward smile, my mind a mess. Was he sincerely congratting me or mocking me for leaving without a word back then?


    Caught in this awkward standoff, I had no idea how to respond.


    Suddenly, he grabbed my arm and pulled me aside. I gasped in surprise, instinctively trying to pull free. However, his strong grip held me firmly in ce.


    "What are you doing? Everyone''s watching!" I hissed in annoyance, keeping my voice low.


    Ethan ignored my protest and tightened his grip on my arm. "I need to talk to you," he said in amanding tone that brooked no argument.


    Helpless, I let him drag me to a secluded corner, my heart pounding with unease. What did he want to say to me?


    The memory of that dreadful night shed through my mind, and I couldn''t help but tremble.


    Before I could spiral further into my thoughts, he spoke. "Evelyn, about that night... I''m sorry."


    I froze. Ethan-someone so unyielding-was apologizing to me? Was the president of the multinationalpany Grayson Group apologizing to a small-time designer like me?


    Seeing my stunned expression, he


    let out a bitter smile. "I know I hurt you and scared you that night. Thad too much to drink and lost control... I swear it will never happen again."


    His eyes were filled with genuine remorse.


    I stared at him, dumbfounded, unsure how to react. I had expected him to show up here, smug and condescending, ready to reprimand me for leaving him. At this instant, my heart softened.


    Yes, we were both adults. Why let a momentarypse hurt both of us any further? Besides, it wasn''t like I didn''t have feelings for him...


    "Fine. Since you''ve apologized, I won''t hold it against you anymore." I sighed my tone softening. "But don''t do something like that again.


    However... it''s better if we keep our distance."


    Ethan pressed his lips together at my words, looking as though he wanted to say something. In the end, he swallowed his words.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 448

    "I''m sorry, Evelyn. Since you said that... I... I''m going back to Englenor. I wish you great sess in your career and a bright future."


    Ethan gave me onest, deep look before turning and walking away. His tall figure slowly receded into the crowd, eventually blending into the sea of people.


    I stood there, staring nkly in his direction, my heart aching with reluctance.


    Oh, Ethan. You should know that you were never a passing figure in my heart. But after everything we had been through, could we ever go back to the way things were?


    "Evelyn, why did Mr. Grayson leave? What did he say to you?" Kevin asked. He and Lianne noticed themotion and rushed over with concern.


    Snapping out of my daze, I forced a smile. "Nothing much. He''s just here to catch up. He''s heading back to Englenor and came to say goodbye." "So, what was the purpose of his trip back this time?"


    I didn''t reply.


    Kevin and Lianne exchanged a look, seemingly sensing something, but wisely chose not to press further.


    "Evelyn, the opening ceremony is about to start. You should get ready," Lianne said, skillfully changing the topic.


    I nodded, quickly collecting myself. Today was an important day for me, and I couldn''t afford to let the past distract me any longer.


    The opening ceremony of Evelyn Studio went off as scheduled.


    I changed into a dark blue evening gown. It was simple and elegant. This was a dress I had specifically designed for today, symbolizing a new beginning and fresh hope.


    On stage, I faced the microphone and spoke with conviction."Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the grand opening of Evelyn Studio! Today is a monumental day for me.


    "From an unknown designer to gaining recognition in the industry and now establishing my own studio, the journey has been fraught with challenges and hardships. But I have never given up on my dreams!" Apuse erupted from the audience.


    I looked around, meeting the gazes of everyone present.


    "From this day forward, the name ''Evelyn'' will represent the pride of Rithor''s designers! We will uphold the design philosophy of ''rooted in culture, embracing the world,''


    et el


    bringing the most unique aspects of Easton''s aesthetics to the global


    stage!"


    I clenched my fish, emphasizing my determination.


    The crowd once again broke into enthusiastic apuse and cheers. Everyone was captivated by my presence, celebrating the bright future of Evelyn Studio.


    Kevin and Lianne rushed to the stage, enveloping me in a big hug.


    "Amazing, Evelyn! With a boss like you, we''re sure to make Evelyn Studio a world-ss brand!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Absolutely! Eve;yn will be our guiding light, and we''ll give it our all to make the studio bigger and better!"


    Seeing their genuine smiles, I felt a lump rise in my throat. With such like-minded partners by my side, what was there to fear? At least they were more dependable than Ethan.


    Just then, a suddenmotion rippled through the crowd. Everyone turned their heads, gasping in surprise.


    Curious, I looked over to see Ethan, who had somehow returned to the scene without anyone noticing.


    Dressed in the same ck suit, his


    tall frame was striking, and his handsome face carried an unprecedented seriousness. He strode forward purposefully, heading straight for me.


    He hadn''t left?


    Before I could react, he suddenly dropped to one knee and pulled out a small velvet box from his pocket.


    I widened my eyes in disbelief, staring at him. He... He couldn''t possibly be...


    "Evelyn, the truth is... I came back from Englenor specifically to find you. These past few months, I''ve


    done a lot of thinking. I know I''v


    hurt you and let you down. But realized I can''t bear the pain of losing you."

 Chapter 449

    He opened the box in his hand, revealing a dazzling diamond ring that sparkled under the lights.


    The entire crowd gasped audibly.


    "Evelyn, I can''t live without you. If you''re willing, please marry me and let me spend a lifetime making up for my past mistakes."


    I stared at him in a daze, my mindpletely nk. Was this a dream?


    Ethan, the man who had always been proud and untouchable, was now proposing to me in front of everyone?


    As I looked into his earnest and passionate eyes, my heart raced uncontrobly. He was serious. He truly wanted to spend his life with me.


    But after everything we had been through, could I really ept him without any reservations?


    "Say yes, Evelyn!"


    "Yeah! Mr. Grayson is being so sincere. What are you waiting for?"


    Below the stage, Kevin and Lianne, unaware of what had happened in Englenor, started egging me on. The onlookers quickly followed suit.


    To them, this was the makings of a fairy-tale ending.


    But while it might seem like a fairy tale to them, to me, it was a journey riddled with thorns.


    Taking a deep breath, I finally spoke. "Ethan, thank you."


    As I spoke, I reached out my trembling hand. He held my hand, his palm warm against mine. I watched as the ring slowly approached my slender finger. But then...


    "I don''t think I''m ready yet."


    The moment the words left my lips, the entire crowd erupted in shock.


    Ethan''s smile froze instantly, disbelief written all over his face. "Evelyn, you... you..."


    I offered him a bittersweet smile. "No, I''m not rejecting you. I''m just... not ready to ept you yet."


    Taking a deep breath, I expressed


    what had been buried deep in my heart. "Ethan, there was a time when I though love could conquerThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    everything. But after everything ne


    we''ve been through, I''ve realized that love is not the entirety of life.


    "What I want isn''t just a beautiful marriage want an independent fulfilling life of my own. I want to prove my worth with my own efforts. I want to stand tall in my career, at a level equal to yours.


    "When that dayes, then I''ll be ready to stand beside you and ept this ring."


    Ethan stared at me in stunned silence, his eyes reddening slightly. It seemed as though he had never imagined I would have such thoughts. At the same time, it seemed to give him hope, a chance to change. "Evelyn, are you really asking me to wait for you?"


    I nodded. "Ethan, I believe you can do it. When I''ve grown strong enough to stand as your equal, I wille to you. Is that okay?"


    He gazed at me deeply, his eyes filled with reluctance, pain, but above all, understanding. He rose to his feet and gently returned the ring to its box.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you. No matter how long it takes, I''ll wait. I love you, Evelyn Wiley..."


    Through my tears, I nodded to him. This was our promise to each other.


    I believe that someday, we would meet again.


    By then, I would no longer be the fragile youngdy who needed his protection. I would be a strong, independent woman standing shoulder-to-shoulder with him. By then, our love would be unshakable, able to withstand any storm.


    Watching Ethan''s retreating figure, I silently murmured to myself. "Ethan Grayson, I love you too."


    Saying goodbye to Ethan, I threw myself back into my demanding but fulfilling work.


    Together with Kevin and Lianne, we were busy preparing for the brand''s firstunch event. From sourcing fabrics to designing styles, and selecting models, every step of the process was meticulously nned and executed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 450

    We were all filled with unparalleled passion for Evelyn Studio.


    Finally, the day before theunch event, all the preparations wereplete.


    Sitting alone in the venue, I looked around at the meticulously arranged set-up. A surge of emotions welled up in my heart.


    This journey had been far from easy.


    "Evelyn, is everything ready? How about we grab a bite to eat?" Lianne asked.


    Kevin and Lianne appeared behind me at some point. They walked over to my side, grinning as they put their arms around my shoulders.


    "Yeah, tomorrow''s the big day," Kevin agreed. "Let''s rx and recharge ourselves today!"


    Their thoughtfulness brought a warm feeling to my heart.


    "Alright, let''s go," I said with a smile, walking out of the venue alongside them.


    ...


    When I returned home, I noticed a massive ck car parked in front of my house. The sleek, powerful lines of its body made it look like a devil ready to pounce.


    My heart skipped a beat. Why was this beast suddenly here? Could it be a gift from Ethan?


    Just as I was puzzling over it, Kevin pped me on the shoulder with a cheeky grin. "Evelyn, this is a gift from Lianne and me! Congrattions on the grand opening of your studio!"


    I stared at them in shock, momentarily lost for words. At that moment, I truly understood the meaning of the phrase "true friendship was revealed in times of adversity."


    Having friends like them made me feel incredibly lucky.


    "Thank you so much, I''m truly touched..." Tears welled up in my eyes as I gave them both a big hug.


    "Don''t mention it. You deserve it," Lianne said softly, patting my back. "We were actually thinking of getting you a bright red Mercedes, but this idiot insisted on getting you this thing instead..." She shot Kevin a re before adding, "He said if you''re going to get stronger, you need to tame a beast like this!"


    "Oh, and didn''t you say you want to learn how to drive? Well, here''s your chance to go from a novice to a pro!" Kevin added, winking mischievously.novelbin


    His words made meugh despite my tears.


    Hadn''t I always wanted to change, to be stronger? Maybe taming this devil of a car would be the perfect starting point!


    "But... where did you get the money for this? How much did it cost?" I asked in confusion.


    "Don''t worry about it. Do you think we''ll ever run out of money in the future?" Kevin said with a sly smile.


    Then, with an air of self-importance,


    he added "This is a Dodge


    Challenger SRT Demon, 850 horsepower. It''s like a wild stallion you can''t easily tame. So... better get that driver''s license first!"


    I took the car keys from his hand, taking a deep breath as I gazed at the shimmering body of the car. In its reflection, I saw a new version of myself-bold, confident, ando


    fearless.


    en


    I kicked off my high heels and pressed my bare foot on the gas pedal. A loud vroom echoed. The V8 engine roared ferociously, like a beast awakening from slumber. My heart surged with exhration.


    As the tires screeched, the entire car began to shake violently, as if it might lose control at any moment and crash into something.


    "Hey, Evelyn, stop! It''s dangerous!" Lianne''s and Kevin''s faces turned pale as they yelled for me to stop.


    However, the massive car''s hood


    lifted high, blocking my view. The front wheels werepletely off the ground. Any harder on the gas, and the entire car might flip backward. It was extremely dangerous.


    Yet, I felt an indescribable thrill. The speed increased, the wind roared past, and my hair flew wildly in all directions.


    This speed, this passion-it was exactly what I had been yearning for.


    This was freedom, no longer bound by Ethan''s control!


    I drove the demon of a car down the road, speeding without restrain, leaving behind all the shadows of the past.


    The fragile and helpless Evelyn was gone. Now, sitting in the driver''s seat of this Dodge Challenger, was apletely transformed me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 451

    Evelyn Studio''s first fashion show shook up the industry. It was getting tons of love from critics, who called it "The new hope of Easton fashion".


    Big brands started vying for us, eager to partner with the neer who had made a ssh. Just like that, I went from being a nobody to the hottest rising star.


    But I knew this was only the beginning. My dream was to build my fashion empire, and proving the doubters wrong was just the first step.


    Next up, I wanted Evelyn Studio to ring out across the world!


    Once theunch event was over, I dove right into work. The first thing on my list was finding the perfect location for Evelyn Studio. Kevin and Lianne were a huge help in this whole process. "Evelyn, this ce looks perfect," Kevin said, pointing to an office building on theputer screen. "Great location, easy ess, and tons of amenities nearby. Plus, it''s affordable."


    I studied the pictures on the screen, lost in my thoughts. The building''s exterior was modern and the interior design was fresh and stylish-it was exactly what I envisioned for Evelyn Studio. "This is the one," I said confidently. "Get in touch with the owner and have the contract signed as soon as possible."


    "No problem, I''ll take care of everything," Kevin replied with a smile. His efficiency always made me feel at ease.


    Meanwhile, Lianne was focused on bringing in new talent.


    After making a ssh at theunch event, Evelyn Studio was flooded with job applications. From design assistants to models, finance to marketing, top talent was lining up for positions in every department. Lianne carefully went through each r¨¦sum¨¦.


    "Evelyn, how do you feel about this candidate?" she asked, handing me a r¨¦sum¨¦. "Aurelia Green, a top graduate from Lendora Fashion Academy in Englenor, and a winner of several international awards. She recently left Zyvora and is now looking for new opportunities."


    I took the resume and carefully went over Aurelia''s experience. Her education and work experience were impressive. Recruiting someone like her would be a big boost for Evelyn Studio.


    en


    "She''s impressive. Let''s bring her in." I nodded. "Set up an interview. I want to meet Ms. Green in person."


    "Got it, Evelyn," Lianne replied eagerly.


    With the office space secured and talent recruitment underway, the next big step was tackling our funding needs.


    We got Evelyn Studio started with


    prize money from the design


    §Ñ§Ý


    financial support.


    After some consideration, I decided to reach out to Jasper Crane, Chasen''s president. He was a big name in the fashion world and had an impable eye for talent.


    He extended a hand to me during the designpetition. Securing his backing would bring invaluable funding and resources to Evelyn Studio.


    After scheduling an appointment, I showed up at Jasper''spany right on time. His office was spacious and bright, filled with luxurious touches.novelbin


    I entered and saw him seated at his desk, giving off a strong sense of authority.


    "Ms. Wiley, it''s been a while," Jasper said, getting up to greet me warmly.

 Chapter 452

    "Congrattions on your debut! I told you you''d make a ssh in the fashion world," Jasper said.


    "Thanks to you, Mr. Crane," I replied with a humble smile. "I''m reaching out to ask for some advice on starting a business. As someone new to the field-even with the right skills-it''s tough to break into this industry without advice from those who know the ropes." Jasper''s smile widened. "No problem, I''m happy to help."


    He took a beat before saying earnestly, "Starting a business is tough, but if you stick to your goals and stay true to yourself, you''ll make your path. Money and resourcese second. What matters most is staying true to who you are."


    I nodded, reflecting on what he said. His words were eye-opening. He was a true veteran in the industry-everything he said was spot on.novelbin


    We dove into all sorts of business topics, covering everything from brand positioning to team leadership, market growth to risk management.


    Jasper spoke smoothly and with precision, sharing his years of experience without holding back.


    Just before I left, he shifted the conversation. "By the way, Ms. Wiley, you don''t have to worry about funding. I''m very interested in investing in Evelyn Studio. I have no doubt that you''ll make it thrive with your abilities.


    "My secretary has already drafted the investment contract. Take it with you, review it, and if it all looks good, go ahead and sign it."


    I was caught off guard. I didn''t expect Jasper to offer an investment. "Mr. Crane, I don''t know what to say..."


    I hesitated on the outside, but inside, I was over the moon. With Jasper''s investment, Evelyn Studio''s funding problems would be a thing of the past.


    "It''s no big deal. I believe in you," Jasper said, waving his hand. "Just give it your best shot. I''m counting on you, the future queen of fashion!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Crane!" I kept thanking him, my confidence soaring.


    With funding locked in and a great team on board, it was time to push forward steadily!


    ...


    Once I got back to the studio, I immediately filled Kevin and Lianne in on the good news. "That''s awesome! With Mr. Crane backing us up, we''re unstoppable!" Kevin eximed. "With your talent and our support, Evelyn Studio is bound to go worldwide!" Lianne beamed.


    "Kevin, Lianne, this is all thanks to you two. You''re my most trusted partners. This studio wouldn''t be where it is without your hard work. I want to give you both equal shares of thepany-"


    Before I could finish, Lianne and Kevin cut me off at the same time.


    "Evelyn, we can''t ept that! Evelyn Studio is your creation. We''re just here to support you and can''t take your shares."


    "Exactly, we''re here because we love working with you. We couldn''t possibly ept the shares."


    I could feel a lump in my throat. We had known each other since high school, had each other''s backs through university, and now, building a business together.


    "I want us to own this together! We''ll


    share in the sess and face the


    tough times together. No one''s above anyone else!" Tears welled up as I pulled them both into a hug. "From now on, we''re family through the good and the bad. Whatever we achieve, we share it equally between the three of us!"


    Ovee with emotion, Lianne and Kevin hugged me tight, tears streaming down their faces.


    We held each other tight like we


    were reliving those carefree days on campus. But now, we weren''t those young dreamers anymore. We''d grown into fashion elites, ready to take on the industry.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 453

    After that day, Evelyn Studio was officially up and running.


    Aurelia made it through the interview and joined us as the Lead Design Assistant. My design workload got a lot easier with her on board.


    Meanwhile, Kevin and Lianne became the backbone of Evelyn Studio.


    Kevin took care of thepany''s marketing. Thanks to hisworking skills, hended us a ton of orders and partnerships.


    Lianne ran the HR and admin departments. Her strategic approach kept everything at Evelyn Studio running effortlessly.


    Evelyn Studio''s reputation soared because of all our hard work, and orders kept flooding in. Our market expanded from local cities to mainstream markets overseas.


    People from all walks of fame-film stars, TV personalities, and fashion influencers-lined up to wear our designs and became devoted followers.


    Evelyn Studio went from zero to a full-fledged fashion group in just a few months, with hundreds of people on board, and became a leader in the field.


    My schedule was packed with interviews, events, and fashion shows.


    ...


    As the interview wrapped up, the reporter asked, "Ms. Wiley, with Thanksgiving around the corner, who do you feel most grateful for?"


    I paused, and Ethan shed across my mind in an instant.


    I''d been through a lot on this journey, but he was always there for me. He messed up and hurt me, but it was through him that I went through a huge transformation and became who I was.


    I shed a gentle smile. "The person I''m most grateful for is definitely Ethan Grayson. Evelyn Studio wouldn''t be what it is today without his invaluable help."novelbin


    Once the interview was over, my phone started ringing. I checked the screen. It was Ethan calling. We hadn''t talked in ages, and now he was calling. I was curious about what it could be. "Hello, Mr. Grayson. How can I help you?" I answered with a calm tone.


    "Evelyn, it''s been a while," Ethan''s voice, as smooth and deep as ever,


    came through. "I saw your


    interview congrats on your


    amazing career! You''re basically the


    queen of the fashion industry with


    Evelyn Studio now. Truly


    wn


    impressive."


    I chuckled. "Thanks for thepliment, but my sesses are nothing next to yours. And what about you? Grayson Group''s business has been booming, and its market value is through the roof. That''s definitely something to celebrate." After some small talk, Ethan got straight to the point.


    "Actually, I wanted to talk about a potential coboration," he said, sounding serious. "We''re looking to break into the fashion industry and open a new branch in Lendora Evelyn Studio''s already at the top. So what do you think if we teamed up?"


    I gave it a moment''s thought. Grayson Group was a powerhouse, and partnering with them would definitely take Evelyn Studio to the next level.


    "Mr. Grayson, your proposal is really tempting, but we should have a deeper discussion between our teams about the specifics." I chose my words carefully, showing interest but leaving room for further talks.


    "No worries. I have my team reach


    out to yours shortly," Ethan agreed without hesitation. Then, his tone grew more suggestive. "By the way, Evelyn I''ll be in Lendora next month to check out the new branch site. Maybe we could..."


    I understood what he was getting at but kept myposure. "Don''t worry, Mr. Grayson, I''ll take care of everything. The personal schedule is all on you to arrange."

 Chapter 454

    I switched to a more formal tone to get the conversation back on track.


    Ethan''s soft sigh came through the phone. "Evelyn, you''ve really toughened up over the years... Work alwayses first for you, and I''m always second."


    I went quiet, my emotions all over the ce. I used to believe love was everything. But after everything, I realized that self-respect and a career mattered just as much. "Ethan, love isn''t everything. Let''s focus on our careers and push forward to greater heights, okay?"


    Ethan didn''t answer right away. After a long silence, he gently said, "Okay, I''ll back you up in my own way. You just keep shining your way."


    I ended the call and sighed heavily.


    Teaming up with Ethan would open up new opportunities for Evelyn Studio. And I''d continue to move ahead with my career.


    I kept the conversation with Ethan to myself. Noticing how swamped I was, Kevin and Lianne pitched in without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, the search for the perfect spot for Evelyn Studio''s Lendora branch was well underway. Ethan kept his word and sent over Grayson Group''s top real estate team.


    They hunted for office spaces in Lendora''s busiest areas. It wasn''t long before they set their sights on a charming, historic building at 43 Strelson Street.


    The building was right in the heart of Lendora''s business district and only a stone''s throw from Thallus River. It featured towering spires and finely crafted stone sculptures. "This is where Evelyn Studio starts its new chapter."


    Under the relentless work of the renovation team, the building went from quaint to chic. The marble floors and gilded chandeliers brought together a perfect fusion of modern design and timeless charm. When the sign for Evelyn Studio went up above the entrance, the crowd couldn''t help but p and cheer. I nced around and saw everyone grinning with excitement.


    Evelyn Studio had risen from the shadows to greatness like tiny pieces of stardust slowly gathering into a stunning gxy.


    "Wee to Evelyn Studio''s Lendora branch!" I lifted my ss, faced the crowd below, made a toast, and downed the champagne in one go. It slid down my throat, tasting smooth and mellow.


    Just then, a stir started outside the venue. Curious, I looked behind me and saw Ethan slowly approaching me in a sharp ck suit.


    "Congrattions, Ms. Wiley," he said, standing before me and gracefully lifting his ss.


    I gently clinked my ss with his. "Mr. Grayson, you''vee all this way. I''m guessing you''ve got more than inspections on your agenda, huh?" I teased.


    "Oh? What''s that supposed to mean?" Ethan raised an eyebrow, a knowing smile crossing his face. "Can''t I be here simply because I miss you and not because of our partnership?"


    My heart fluttered.


    Just then, the host''s voice rang out, sounding polite. "It''s time to wee Ms. Evelyn Wiley, founder of Evelyn Studio, to unveil her newpany! Let''s give her a warm round of apuse!"


    The crowd erupted in apuse. I had to push aside the flutter in my chest and step to the front of the stage. I grabbed the scissors, took a deep breath, and snipped the red ribbon as everyone wa


    swnov


    "Evelyn Studio''s Lendora branch is now open for business!"


    The sign for Evelyn Studio lit up against the night sky, and the crowd went wild with cheers. Camera


    shes went off nonstop as


    everyone scrambled for a pics I`


    The air was overflowing with joy. novelbin


    Ethan was watching me from a distance, his gaze sharp and focused. I caught his gaze, and my heart did a little flip.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 455

    I quickly looked away, my heart pounding. It all happened so fast, and I wasn''t ready for any of it.


    Ethan was a lot different than I remembered. He''d outgrown his youthful recklessness and settled into a more mature presence.


    But was I ready to let someone in again?


    The bad memories from my past life-full of hurt, injustice, and despair-still haunted me. Those scenes kept looping in my mind, and I couldn''t stop feeling uneasy. "Evelyn, are you alright?" Kevin''s voice, full of concern, broke through my thoughts.


    I shook myself out of it and forced a small smile. "I''m fine, just need a quick break. Don''t mind me. I''m going to take a breather outside."


    I hurried out of the venue. The quiet of the night only made my anxiety worse. I wandered down the street, lost in my thoughts.


    I spent thest few years pouring everything into my career just to prove myself. Love was thest thing on my mind, but Ethan''s return stirred up a whirlwind of emotions. Everything about him-the way he looked at me and smiled-tugged at my heart.


    "You seem kind of low today, Ms. Wiley."


    I heard a familiar voice behind me and turned around fast. Ethan had somehow snuck up behind me, wearing a faint smile.novelbin


    I arched an eyebrow, ying it cool as I teased, "Mr. Grayson, are you actually concerned about me?"


    "Of course." Ethan drew nearer, his shadow stretching out beneath the streetlight. "You''ve been working hard on your career by yourself for years. It must''ve been tough."


    I paused, surprised he''d even mention it.


    I shrugged it off. "It''s been fine. Luckily, I''ve finally made it. I should thank you, though, for offering your help back then without holding the past against me. It helped me grow." "It''s nothing." Ethan grinned. "Your achievements are all on you."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    "Hey, how about we go for a drive? The night view of Lendora is stunning." Ethan changed the topic. "I just got a new car and haven''t really driven it yet. Would you be my first passenger?"


    I hesitated, wondering if it was a bit


    much to go for ate-night drive with Ethan alone. But then again, we were partners at work, so it seemed fine. Plus, work had been suffocating me. I could use a chance to unwind.


    "Sure, I''d love to, but..." I left it at that, offering a smile and a nod before following Ethan to the parking lot.


    A sleek sports car caught my attention from afar.


    "What do you think of my new ride? Not bad, huh?" Ethan asked, looking proud.


    I got a better look. It was a Ferrari, bright yellow with that prancing horse on the hood.


    "This is one of Ferrari''s ssics-a


    6.2-liter V12 engine, naturally aspirated, Ethan said, clearly excited. went through a lot to get it. It''s@global limited edition. And... if you''re into it, I could let you have it!"


    He had his chin resting on his hand, looking a little reluctant.


    "Alright, enough with the specs," I interrupted, getting impatient.


    Men and cars had always been abination that gave me a headache.


    But for some reason, I suddenly felt this urge. Well, I''ve been learning to drivetely. How about a race?" patted therger car parked next to the Ferrari, which looked like a beast in ck.

 Chapter 456

    "A race?" Ethan shot me a half-smile.


    "Yeah, a race! Let''s see who gets to the south bank of Thallus River first!" I stood tall, confident as ever. "So, what do you say, Mr. Grayson? You up for it?" Ethan''s smile grew wider. "So, Ms. Wiley, a drag race, huh? Interesting. But are you sure you can handle my speed?"


    "Guess we''ll see!" I snorted, pulling out my car keys and pressing the remote.


    The deep growl of the V8 engine broke the quiet night air.


    "Hold up, that''s a Dodge Challenger?" Ethan''s eyes widened, not expecting me to be driving something so powerful. "Aren''t cars like it usually a guy thing?"


    "Exactly, it''s my top pick now." I grinned, running my hand along the smooth lines of the Challenger. "850 horsepower-guess your little Ferrari can handle that, right?"


    "You''re really asking for it, Ms. Wiley. Let''s see whoes out on top!" Ethan narrowed his eyes. He jumped into his car in a sh, revved the engine, and shot off, leaving rubber burns on the asphalt. "Ugh, guys!" I rolled my eyes and sped off after him.


    We tore through the city streets under the night sky, our engines echoing in the air. The city lights and buildings zipped by in a blur outside the windows.


    Sitting behind the wheel of my steel beast, my adrenaline kicked in. I gripped the steering wheel, my eyes locked on that yellow blur ahead.


    The race wasn''t about winning or losing but feeling that rush again and reconnecting with the real me. It was as if I''d stepped back into those rebellious, daring days when I wasn''t afraid to push the limits. "Ethan, get ready to see what true speed really is!" I mmed the gas pedal, and the Challenger growled, sting forward.


    Before I knew it, I was right alongside Ethan''s Ferrari.


    I saw his smile through the window, his gaze full of tenderness. "Evelyn, you''ve changed. You''re so fearless now, and it''s pretty captivating!"


    Without warning, his Ferrari swerved


    into the nextnce and pulled aheadnovelbin


    of me had to m on the brakes, skidding just inches from a crash.


    wasn''t expecting that and


    Fuming, I mmed the steering wheel and stuck my head out the window, yelling, "What the hell are you doing? Are you nuts? This is insane. Are you trying to kill O yourself?"


    "You were the one who came up with this." Ethan shrugged, acting all innocent. "Anyway, I won."


    "You didn''t win. You cheated!" I red at him. "Let''s do it again. It''ll be fair this time!"


    "Bring it on."


    We lived out our racing-moving scene under the midnight sky. The engines roared, and the air was alive withughter and curses. We faced through the city, battling for the lead.


    I finally gave in after I waspletely worn out. I slouched against the steering wheel, letting out a deep breath. "Fine, you win. I underestimated your driving." "Thanks a lot," Ethan said with a grin, waving his hand. "You''re not bad yourself. I almost got left in the dust."


    I rolled my eyes at his ttery. He surely knew how to butter me up.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 457

    I stretched and yawned. "Well, it''s almost dawn. We should head back. Otherwise, we''ll sleep in tomorrow."


    "Alright, I''ll drive you. It''s risky for a woman to be out driving thiste," Ethan said.


    "Keep your concern to yourself!" I said, but deep down, I was moved.


    There was a time when we''d joke around like this, bickering and talking about everything.


    "I can get home myself. You should get some rest." I started my car and waved at Ethan.


    His features stood out clearly under the glow of his Ferrari''s headlight. He was still as handsome as I remembered, though now it carried a little more weariness. "Drive safe, and call me when you get home," Ethan shouted.


    My heart melted a little, and I nodded. "Yeah, yeah. You''re such a pain."


    I mmed on the gas and sped off.


    I once thought escaping would help me forget everything. But running into Ethan again made me realize that some feelings are too deep to get rid of.


    I got home just as the sky started to brighten. I threw myself on the bed, worn out, but my mind wouldn''t shut off.


    I couldn''t sleep, so I got up and brewed some coffee. I grabbed my steaming mug and walked out to the balcony, watching the sunrise, lost in my thoughts.


    I thought I''d gotten strong enough over the years to take care of everything on my own. But seeing Ethan again made me realize I''d never moved on from him.


    Just then, a phone call broke my train of thought. It was Kevin. "Hey, Evelyn, you home? You left in such a hurryst night, and Lianne and I were pretty worried." "Don''t worry, I''m good," I replied. "I was just really tiredst night and stepped out for some fresh air. Sorry for making you guys worry."


    "Oh, that''s a relief," Kevin said, sighing. "By the way, was everything okay when you left with Mr. Grayson?"


    "Yeah, we were just talking about some partnership stuff." I conveniently left out the part about the race.


    "Alright, get some rest. Lianne needs to go over the new productunch event schedule with youter, so don''t forget."


    "Got it. I''ll be at the office soon."


    I hung up and let out a heavy sigh. Even with all my concerns, they didn''te close to the weight of my responsibilities.


    All that mattered now was growing Evelyn Studio. As for rtionships... I should probably put them on the back burner for now.


    I pulled myself together and drove to


    the When I walked in, I was


    SOffice


    surprised to find Ethan having a


    lively chat with Lianne. He gave me a quick nod when he saw me.


    My chest tightened, but I stayed calm and greeted him before heading to my desk.


    "Evelyn, you''re just in time," Lianne said, walking toward me. "I was talking to Mr. Grayson about next month''s


    tunch event in


    Mndo. How do you feel about holding it at... Sanforta Castle?"


    She rambled on, but I wasn''t really listening to what she said. I saw Ethan watching me out of the corner of my eye.novelbin


    I did my best to stay focused as I


    went through theunch event details with Lianne which covered everything from model selection, stage setup, guest lists, and the product introduction.


    We strived for perfection in every aspect.


    Lianne passed me a few design drafts. "Evelyn, what do you think of this new gown design?"

 Chapter 458

    I reviewed the draft design closely and made suggestions for changes.


    It was a light blue chiffon maxi dress with pink flowers embroidered on it, paired with a bright red linen cor. The designbined timeless elegance with a modern twist. "Well, this design is pretty unique." I nodded approvingly. "But I think it would look great with a little creativity at the hem and a deep red silk ribbon around the waist." "Great idea! You''re always spot-on with design," Lianne said, eagerly writing down my suggestions.


    The whole morning flew by as we got lost in our discussion. Our stomachs started growling around noon, and we reluctantly agreed to wrap up.


    "Come on, let''s go down to the cafeteria for lunch," Lianne suggested, smiling and wrapping an arm around my shoulders. "You''ve been working all morning, so treat yourself to a good lunch. We''ll be workingte this afternoon." I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.novelbin


    Lianne dragged me out of the office. As we reached the door, Ethan called out, "Ms. Wiley, why don''t we grab lunch together? I''ve got some thoughts on the new products we discussed."


    I was ready to decline, but Lianne''s curious look made me bite back my refusal and smile instead. "Well... sure! I do have some questions for you, Mr. Grayson."


    "You don''t have to be so formal. Just call me Ethan," he said, sounding friendly.


    My heart did a little flip, and I quickly avoided his gaze. How could he be so direct? I had no choice but to follow him out, while Lianne gave me a knowing look. "So, where are we going for lunch?" I asked, irritated.


    "A ce you really like," Ethan said, taking my hand and leading the way.


    Caught off guard and frustrated, I tried to yank my hand free, but he wouldn''t let go. I had no choice but to walk with him through the streets of Lendora.


    I kept my head down, hoping I wouldn''t be recognized. If the paparazzi snapped a picture, we''d be all over the tabloids.


    After what felt like forever, Ethan


    finally stopped. I looked up and saw


    a simple Galorian restaurant


    sign that read "The Lucky with a


    Crest" in


    bold lettering.


    I gave Ethan a surprised look. "Is this..."


    He took me straight inside, beaming with pride. "Remember this ce?"


    I nced around, and suddenly, memories came rushing back. This Galorian restaurant was where Ethan and I had our first date in Lendora in our past life.


    It was our first time traveling abroad, so everything felt new and exciting. Knowing how much I missed the taste of home, Ethan had found this ce to treat me to some real Galorian food.


    We talked for hours during that meal. I couldn''t believe we were back here together after everything. But things were different now.


    "Let''s... sit over there." I lowered my gaze and pointed to a table in the corner.


    The next thing I knew, I was already in my seat, feeling awkward as I absentmindedly fiddled with the tablecloth.


    "What do you feel like eating?" Ethan asked. The way he spoke immediately reminded me of our past life. "Anything," I murmured.


    "Well, how about we go with what


    $l


    we had before? Grilled salmon, shrimp, roasted asparagus..." He


    named all the same dishes just like


    he did in our past life.


    I couldn''t help but wonder. Did he still remember all this? How was that even possible? Was it a coincidence, or was there something more to it?


    Ethan smiled as if he could read my mind. "Evelyn, you''ve always been in my heart."


    I froze. His words were so bold and direct. What did he mean by that?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 459

    Ethan''s words left my heart pounding.


    I looked up into his eyes. His tone, just like it used to be, brought everything from our past rushing back-those sweet dates, the nights we spent talking, and... the heartbreak that tore it all apart. H-How could he remember all of that? C-Could it be that he had carried those memories of our past lives like I had?


    "Ethan, w-what are you talking about?" I yed dumb. "Isn''t this our first time here? How do you already know it so well?"


    "Is that so? I must''ve been mistaken." Ethan grinned. "But I''m really d we''re sharing a meal. You''ve been working so hard by yourself all these years-it must''ve been tough."


    He reached out and gently tapped the bridge of my nose. "You''ve lost some weight, and your dark circles are getting worse. Work might get overwhelming, but you''ve still got to take care of yourself." I told myself it was probably just sleep deprivation from racing the night before. But the way he acted made my heart flutter. He''d said the same things and made the same moves before. This wasn''t just a coincidence. It was meant to happen.


    Tears suddenly welled up in my eyes.


    "I''m fine." I turned my face so he wouldn''t see how vulnerable I was.


    "You still need to treat yourself right, no matter how busy you are, right? Ms. Wiley, you''re a big name now. Evelyn Studio is thriving and has a bright future ahead," Ethan said with a knowing smile.


    He took a beat and then changed the topic. "By the way, I''m heading to Mndo for a business trip tomorrow, and I''ll swing by the fashion show there. Why don''t youe with me?"


    I was stunned. Was he... inviting me to travel with him?novelbin


    "But I still have some work to finish..." I hesitated.


    "Don''t worry about it." Ethan waved it off. "I''ve already talked to Kevin and the team. Nothing big is going down at thepany for the next few days. With Kevin and Lianne in charge, don''t you trust them to manage things at thepany?


    "Plus, taking a break could actually help with your design work. You never know, it might spark some new ideas."


    I bit my lip, torn about whether or not to go with Ethan to Mndo.


    I knew Kevin and Lianne were more than capable-they were totally reliable. It was just that traveling with Ethan felt a bit much, considering what was going on with Kevin and me. But deep down, something was telling me to go for it.


    Suddenly, amotion broke out at the restaurant entrance. I couldn''t help but look over my shoulder and saw a group of trendy young people heading in.


    At the front of the group was a tall,


    stunning woman. She took a quick look around, spotted Ethan and me, and walked over to our table confidently. "Mr. Grayson, Ms. Wiley, what a coincidence! I wasn''t


    expecting to see you guys here."


    She gave a soft smile, her voice warm and friendly. "I''m Sasha Langley, editor-in-chief of Harper Fashion Magazine. Are you two here... talking business?"


    Her gaze shifted between Ethan and me. "I''m a huge fan of you guys."


    Sasha noticed we weren''t responding and seemed a little embarrassed. "You guys are honestly the perfect couple in the fashion world. Your rtionship is just as strong behind the scenes. We really should do an exclusive interview sometime-"


    I cleared my throat and interrupted, "Ms. Langley, you''re mistaken. Mr. Grayson and I are just discussing work, some... partnership stuff."


    "Really?" Sasha arched an eyebrow, her smile flickering between amusement and suspicion. "That''s a bummer. I thought a pair like you, so perfect for each other, would be inseparable in both work and life." How did Ethan and I end up being seen as the perfect couple?

 Chapter 460

    If this had gotten out, who knew what kind of chaos it might have caused?


    Ethan got up. "Ms. Langley, Evelyn and I are just business partners. Let''s not say anything that might get twisted."


    I wasn''t sure why, but I felt disappointed when he said that. We were only business partners, after all.


    Sasha seemed to pick up on the way Ethan was shutting her down without actually saying it. She smiled sheepishly. "Well, I guess I overstepped. I''ll leave you to your meal." She waved and took her friends over to another table.


    Things got awkward at our table.


    "Sorry, I wasn''t being thoughtful enough," Ethan whispered.


    "It''s fine. I didn''t take it personally," I said with a forced smile. "Let''s eat before everything gets cold."


    I speared a bite of grilled salmon and popped it in my mouth. The salmon was so tender and juicy that it practically melted in my mouth.


    Still, I couldn''t taste a thing. My mind was stuck on Ethan''s words, but I didn''t let it show.


    "Evelyn, w-what''s wrong?" Ethan''s voice, filled with concern, cut through.


    That was when I realized tears had quietly run down my cheeks. I quickly wiped my tears away. "It''s nothing. I probably justughed too hard and choked. I''ll go to the restroom."


    I got up quickly and headed for the restroom. I needed to pull myself together. I couldn''t lose it before him.


    I stood in the restroom, looking at myself in the mirror, trying to steady my breathing. My eyes were slightly red, and traces of tears were still visible on my face.


    How embarrassing. I, the director of Evelyn Studio, was in tears over some guy. Iughed dryly, realizing I waspletely under Ethan''s spell, in this life and thest.


    I was deep in thought when the


    restroom door flew open. I turned to find Sasha leaning against the doorframe with a half-smile. "What''s up, MS Wiley? Did you two argue? Hiding in here, crying your eyes out?" novelbin


    Her words said more than what she let on.


    "Ms. Langley, what exactly are you getting at?" I asked coldly.


    "Nothing." She shrugged, approaching me gracefully. "Just a thought. I think it''d be better for you to move on from a guy like Mr. Grayson sooner rather thanter."


    My chest tightened. "What makes you say that?"


    "You honestly believe he loves you, Ms. Wiley?" Sasha scoffed. "I heard that back when he was in Lendora, he chose an arranged marriage over you. He gave you up without batting an eye."


    She leaned in, her voice dripping


    with venom. "Oh, you don''t honestly believe he''s head over heels for you, huh? theard the woman he''s been arranged to is a total knockout with a fortune.


    "And you? You''re just a fashion designer, nothing more. Sure, you might be sessful in your field, but you don''t evenpare to those from true high society."


    A wave of dizziness hit me. I grabbed the edge of the sink, my knuckles turning white. Sasha''s words had cut deep, right to my weakest spot.


    Why did Ethan give me up back then? He was meant to be with that beautiful, morous heiress from an influential family, wasn''t he?


    My throat tightened at the thought, but I couldn''t show any weakness before Sasha. I was at the helm of Evelyn Studio and climbing the ranks in fashion. I had too much pride to stoop for any guy.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 461

    I took a deep breath. Then, I straightened up and looked coldly at Sasha. "Ms. Langley, thank you for your kind reminder. But whatever happens between Mr. Grayson and I are none of your concern." I brushed past her shoulder. "Oh, and next time, you might want to check your lipstick. It''s smudged all over your teeth."


    I strode out of the restroom without waiting for her to respond.


    "Evelyn, you bitch!" Sasha''s voice rang out with rage.


    I turned to find her storming toward me. Her eyes were burning with fury. "Evelyn!"


    She raised her hand high to p me.


    I smirked. I was amused by how easily Sasha could be provoked.


    After that fateful night when Ethan had taken control of my life, I vowed to be stronger-not just in my career but in every aspect of my being.


    Countless hours of fitness routines and sports training had honed both my body and mind. I had masteredbat techniques that had be second nature.


    In a sh, I intercepted her p with a punch to her face. Then, I grabbed her throat and pressed her against the sink.


    "Ahh!" She was visibly shaken. Her voice trembled as she stammered, "This is awful society... You actually hit me? I''ll make sure everyone hears about this! They''ll know how violent you are!" I chuckled softly and said nothing.


    When I returned to the table, Ethan''s gaze was locked on me. His face was clouded with concern. "Are you okay? You look pale."


    I shook my head and forced a small smile. "I''m fine. Maybe I''ve just been overworkedtely. Honestly, I don''t have much of an appetite. Shall we settle the bill and leave?"


    "Alright." He didn''t press further and went to the counter to pay.


    We left the restaurant and walked side by side through the streets.


    The sky hung heavy and gray. Thick clouds were shrouding the sunlight, casting a somber mood over the city.


    I stayed silent, lost in my thoughts. Even though I''d put Sasha in her ce, her cutting words lingered like a thorn buried in my chest, stinging with every thought. Suddenly, I tripped over something, jolting me from my reverie.


    "Careful!"


    Before I could hit the ground, a pair of strong arms caught me around the waist, holding me steady. I stumbled into a warm embrace.


    I looked up and found myself face-to-face with Ethan. His chiseled features were just inches away.


    His brow was knit in concern, and his eyes were full of worry. "Are you alright? Why aren''t you paying attention to where you''re going?"


    For a moment, I was too stunned to pull away. His embrace felt so familiar, soforting a sanctuary I hadn''t realized I had been longing for. Memories of countless simr moments shed through my mind. He was always there by my side, ready to catch me when I fell.


    "I''m fine," I said, quickly stepping back to hide my unease. "I just got distracted and didn''t see where I was going."


    Ethan didn''t press further and let go of me. "Be more careful next time. Don''t get hurt."


    I nodded and kept my gaze low as I followed him.


    As evening fell, the streetlights flickered to life, one by one. The warm yellow glow spilled over us, casting long shadows along the pavement.


    Our silhouettes intertwined and


    parted again and again, much like us-bound across lifetimes, yet forever divided by a chasm we couldn''t bridge.


    "Have you thought about Mndo yet?" Ethan asked suddenly, breaking the silence.


    I froze for a second. I recalled the invitation he''d mentioned before.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I shook


    my head. "Sorry, Mr. Grayson. But don''t think I can make it. Work bas been overwhelming, and I really can''t spare the time right now."


    His footsteps faltered briefly before he nodded. His expression was calm, almost indifferent.


    "It''s alright understand. Work


    "Maybe next time, when things settle down, we can n something," I said.


    A faint smile tugged at his lips. "Sure. When the timees, I''ll take you to try the best pasta in Mndo."


    His words wrapped around my heart, warming me unexpectedly. Maybe there was still hope for us to start over again.


    But for now, Icked the courage to take that first step. Soon, we arrived at the apartment where I lived.

 Chapter 462

    "Thank you for spending the day with me." I smiled at Ethan.


    He nodded. "I''m d you enjoyed it. It''s nice to have some time alone with you and learn more about you." His voice was gentle, like a calm river.


    My heart skipped a beat. These were words that Ethan of my past life had never said to me. But today, I saw nothing but deep and unspoken affection in his eyes.


    Could it be that he had truly changed?


    Lost in thought, Ethan suddenly leaned in and ced a soft kiss on my forehead.


    "Get some rest. Good night. Call me if you need anything."


    With that, he turned gracefully and disappeared into the night.


    I stood frozen in ce. My fingers gently brushed the spot where his lips had been.


    My heart raced. Was this the right moment? Was it time to put on that ring?


    The next morning, I dove headfirst into work. I was about to open the first international store in Lendora, and preparations were in the final stages.


    As the lead designer and project leader, I was running between the studio, the store, and supplies every day. The hectic pace helped distract me from the storm of emotions swirling in my mind. That was, until one day, Kevin came to see me.


    "Evelyn, Tony Burtt, the editor-in-chief of Lady magazine, wants to meet you for a meal. He says there''s something important he wanted to discuss."


    "Tony Burtt?" I was taken aback. Why would the renowned fashion mogul suddenly want to meet me?


    "Did he mention what it''s about?" I asked.


    "No." Kevin shook his head. "But... he did mention Mr. Grayson."


    My heart skipped again. What could Ethan possibly have to do with this?


    I took a deep breath and nodded. "Alright, arrange it for me. Just tell him that I''m avable whenever."


    Three dayster, I arrived at the restaurant Tony had chosen. It was an exclusive, high-end restaurant with tight security. Ordinary people couldn''t get in.


    I was escorted to a private room where Tony was already waiting for me.


    "Ms. Wiley, wee." He raised from his seat to greet me and shook my hand warmly.


    "I''ve long heard of you, the CEO and chief designer of Evelyn Studio. It''s a pleasure to meet you in person."


    I smiled modestly. "You''re too kind, Mr. Burtt. I''m just a beginner. I don''t deserve such praise."


    After a few pleasantries, we took our seats. The server poured us some wine, and Tony raised his ss in a toast.


    "I must admit, I''m curious why you wanted to meet me, Mr. Burtt," I said.


    Tony didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he studied me with a look that seemed to carry some hidden meaning.


    "Ms. Wiley, Jet me get straight to the point." He set his ss down. His expression turned serious. "I know your rtionship with Mr. Grayson isn''t just professional."


    My heart missed a beat, and I forced an awkward smile. "Mr. Burtt, Mr. Grayson and I are simply business partners, nothing more."


    "Business partners?" Tony raised an eyebrow. "Then, are you aware that Mr. Grayson is about to get married?"


    "What?"


    Ethan was getting married? But justst night, he kissed me when we parted.


    "That''s right," Tony said coldly. "Mr. Grayson''s fianc¨¦e is Vivian Albright, the daughter of the Mars Group This marriage was arranged months ago. Hasn''t he told you?"


    A wave of dizziness washed over me, and my head began to spin.


    How could this be?


    I struggled to keep the tears at bay. My voice trembled as I asked, "Where did you hear this? And how can I be sure you''re not just trying to deceive me?" Tony sneered. "Of course, it was someone close to Mr. Grayson who told me."


    With that, he pulled a photo from his


    pocket. It showed Ethan and Vivian walking down the street together with their hands intertwined. They looked very affectionate with each other.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 463

    "So... Ms. Wiley, my advice to you is to give up on this entirely," Tony said coldly.


    "A beginner designer like you, just starting out, could neverpete with someone from the Mars Group. Even with talent, you''re nothing more than a nobody in the presence of the world''s richest man." I clenched my fists tightly. My nails were digging deep into my palms.


    Each word felt like a sharp dagger piercing into my heart. The tragedies of my past life were destined to repeat themselves in this one.


    A mere designer could never stand up to a prodigious heir.


    I took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Thank you for your advice, Mr. Burtt. But Mr. Grayson and I are just business partners. Who he''s with doesn''t concern me. As for his marriage, I''ll wish him well." With that, I stood up and nodded at Tony. "I have work to attend to, so I must take my leave."


    Without another word, I turned and walked out of the room.


    Behind me, Tony''s crypticugh echoed. "A wise choice, Ms. Wiley. I hope we''ll have opportunities to coborate in the future."


    I ignored him and strode quickly toward the exit.


    My tears began to well up, and I struggled to hold them back.


    I couldn''t cry-not here, at least.


    I ran out of the restaurant and jumped into my car. I started the engine, mmed the gas pedal, and sped off.


    I didn''t know how long I drove, but eventually, I stopped. I rested my head on the steering wheel and cried uncontrobly.


    The tears broke through, pouring out in a wild rush.


    Why was fate ying such a cruel joke on me? In my past life, I had endured Ethan for so many years.


    This time, I thought that if I just became strong enough, things could work out. Now, I was strong enough to stand beside him, maybe even surpass him. But why was it still like this?


    It was only now that I realized it had


    all been a fantasy, a wishful thinking of mine. Love was something someone of my status should never dare to hope for.


    I cried for what felt like an eternity until my tears began to dry up. I wiped my face and called Kevin.


    "I''m not feeling well today and need some rest. You and Lianne can take care of the studio. I''ll return in a few days."


    After hanging up, I slumped back tiredly in my seat. I needed time alone, time to think about where I should go from here.


    Just then, my phone dinged with a message.


    I opened it and saw a text from Ethan. "Evelyn, I heard yourpany is holding a show during Fashion Week. I''ll be there to support you." Reading those words, a surge of anger bubbled up inside me.


    How dare Ethan contact me now? When I needed him the most, he was nowhere to be found. Now, he suddenly wanted to offer his support?


    I scoffed and immediately blocked


    him. I no longer needed his support for Fashion Week. This time, I would demonstrate Evelyn Studio''s value through my own abilities.


    The only way to push aside my sadness, even if just for a moment, was to stay busy. I threw myself into work and obsessively prepared for Fashion Week.


    From scouting locations and building the runway to selecting models and curating the show''s music, I attended to every detail with a perfectionist''s eye.


    Lianne and Kevin noticed how


    distracted I was sometimes but


    wisely refrained from asking questions. They offered their full


    support in my work. They were my strongest pirs.


    Atst, Fashion Week arrived.


    Evelyn Studio''s debut show created a huge buzz in the industry. Countless media flooded the venue, making it nearly impossible to move.


    I stood backstage. My gaze was fixed on the dazzling lights of the runway.


    At that moment, I was the brightest star on the stage.


    "Evelyn, everything is ready." Lianne''s voice came through my earpiece.


    "Great. Let''s start," I responded. I was calm and confident.

 Chapter 464

    The lights dimmed, and the music began.


    The first model walked down the runway. She wore the gown I had carefully designed. The delicate greence and the sheer fabric, like a veil of mist, perfectly highlighted her graceful figure.


    Gasps of awe echoed from the audience. I couldn''t help but smile. This was just the beginning.


    Each subsequent dress caused waves of cheers and apuse. The fusion of vintage and avant-garde styles, and the blending of Easton elements with Weston aesthetics, showcased a unique fashion inspiration that belonged to me. The final gown was even more spectacr. The apuse was deafening. But I didn''t care. I had grown ustomed to the sound of apuse. Yet, at that moment, these cheers meant nothing to me.


    Just then, amotion broke outside the venue. Curious, I turned to see what was happening.


    There, walking in with elegant strides, was Ethan in a ck tuxedo, apanied by none other than a poised and graceful woman. She was holding onto his arm and exuded an air of elegance and confidence. Seeing this, my breath caught in my throat.


    Though I had endured pain before, I didn''t have the full picture then. I even thought I was simply overthinking things. But now, I was seeing it with my own eyes.


    Was she Vivian Albright, the one Tony had mentioned?


    Ethan brought her here? Was this his deliberate way of announcing their engagement?


    After all, he must have known that today was my show. It was clear that bringing her was no coincidence.


    Frozen, I stared as Ethan made his way toward me. When he reached me, a meaningful smile curled on his lips as he said, "I told you I wouldn''t miss your show, didn''t I?"


    I clenched my jaw and forced a smile. "Yes, Mr. Grayson. I didn''t expect you to keep your word."


    My eyes instinctively moved to the woman beside him. "And this is..."


    Vivian smiled politely and extended her hand. "Hello, Ms. Wiley. I''m Vivian Albright, Ethan''s friend." Friend? More like fianc¨¦e!


    I held back my difort and shook her hand politely. "So you''re Mr. Grayson''s friend. My apologies."


    Ethan seemed to notice my unease. He leaned in and whispered in my ear, "If you have something to say, we can talkter. Let''s greet the media first."


    I nodded helplessly. At that moment, I had no choice but to ster on a smile and maintain myposure in front of everyone.


    The next few hours were a whirlwind


    met


    of interviews and photo ops. Reporters surrounded me relentlessly, leaving me no time to breathe. Only after thest guest had left did I finally get a chance to


    catch my breath.


    Just as I was about to remove my makeup, Ethan suddenly grabbed my hand. Startled, I tried to pull away. "What are you doing?"


    He didn''t respond. He simply held


    my hand tightly as he yanked me toward the exit. He tugged me along, causing me to stumble as I asked, "Where are you taking me? Let go of met Or else... I''ll punch you


    He ignored my struggles and tugged me toward a garden outside the venue. Gradually, I stopped resisting.


    The night was tranquil, and the moonlight cast a soft glow. The only sounds were the chirping of insects and our breathing.


    Ethan released my hand and turned to face me. "Evelyn, there''s something I need to tell you."


    I avoid his intense gaze. "If you''re here to talk about your engagement, there''s no need. I already know. I wish you both a lifetime of happiness in advance."


    He froze, then a wry smile appeared on his lips. "Engagement? What did Vivian tell you?"


    I scoffed. "It wasn''t her. It was Tony.


    Your rtionship with Vivian is already well-known in the<pmunity. Marriage for business. What''s so difficult to admit about that? And honestly, you two make a perfect match, don''t you think?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 465

    Ethan''s expression darkened instantly. His face was tinged with anger. "Evelyn, it''s not what you think. There''s nothing between Vivian and me."


    "Nothing?" I scoffed sarcastically. "Then why did you bring her here today? And really, Ethan? Saying she was your ''friend.'' Do you really think I''m that stupid?" "Listen to me, let me exin," he pleaded. He reached out to grab my arm, but I quickly pulled away.


    I fought to keep the tears at bay. I red at him with all the strength I could muster. "Ethan, in this life and thest, I''ve finallye to see you for who you truly are.


    "You''ve always been like this. You weave one lie after another to deceive me. And what about me? I was a fool, believing you over and over, forgiving you, tolerating your excuses.


    "In the end, I was nothing more than a toy for you to kill time, a distraction from your loneliness. You''ll never truly care for me because, to you, I''m nothingpared to those richdies born with a silver spoon in their mouths!"


    Tears flooded my eyes, and I could no longer hold back my emotions. All the resentment, all the injustice I had been carrying inside me, poured out as I cried uncontrobly.


    "Enough!" Ethan eximed and pulled me into his arms.


    I struggled, but his strength overpowered me. In desperation, I gathered my strength. Using the momentum of his pull, I elbowed him hard in the mouth.


    This jerk was wasting my time in this life and the past.


    I watched as blood dripped from his nose. The bitterness inside me melted away and was reced by a pang of regret. He was, after all, someone I had once loved.


    Before I could fully process it, I felt an unexpected warmth. He pressed his lips against mine, silencing my protests. His kiss was intense, almost violent. It was as if he wanted to devour me whole.


    I froze in shock. I could feel his blood trickling down my chin as he kissed me. I pushed against his chest, but he held me firmly, allowing no escape.


    For a moment, I stopped resisting. My body betrayed me as I began to respond.


    The kiss lingered until he reluctantly released me. He rested his forehead against mine as he panted.


    "Evelyn, why don''t you understand? I''ve only ever loved you-past, present, and future. No matter how the world changes, my feelings for you will never waver."


    I stared at him in a daze. My mind was in a whirlwind. Was Ethan confessing his love for me? But if he truly loved me, why had he lied?


    No, he wouldn''t lie to me. There had to be a reason behind everything.


    As if reading my thoughts, he signed


    and pulled me closer. "I''m sorry. I failed to protect you. And because of that, you''ve suffered. The reason brought Vivian here is..." He paused, carefully selecting his words


    "Her father, Murphy Albright, the wealthiest man in Mars Group, wants me to marry her to strengthen our business ties."


    My heart clenched as the truth hit me. It was as I feared.


    He continued, "I wanted to refuse, but Murphy controls the major corporations and the government. He threatened our business interests.


    "But I swear, there''s nothing


    , there


    between Vivian and me. We''re just


    keeping a facade for the sake of


    business. I brought her here to silence the rumors, to show


    everyone that there''s nothingvel


    between us."


    I bit my lip, struggling to process everything he''d just said.


    So, Ethan had been forced into this marriage to protect me? But what did it matter now? In the end, we could never be together. With a heavy heart, I pushed him away.


    "Ethan, that''s enough. No matter how much you exin, it won''t change anything. You have your responsibilities, and I have my pride. We can''t go back to how we were."


    I turned away. I couldn''t bear the pain in his eyes.


    "From now on, let''s be strangers. You go your way, and I''ll go mine. Let''s not cross paths again. I''m tired."


    With that, I turned and walked away. Behind me, I heard Ethan''s anguished cry. "Evelyn, listen to me! I won''t give up on you! Never!"


    I sped up and left. The tears clouded my sight.

 Chapter 466

    I couldn''t trust Ethan anymore. The sweet memories we once shared would be forever sealed in the deepest corners of my heart.


    From that point on, I devoted myself entirely to my work. I channeled all my energy into Evelyn Studio.


    With that, I became stronger because the man who once held my heart was no longer by my side. I forced myself to stop thinking of him, to stop revisiting the past. "Evelyn, take a look at this." Kevin suddenly approached and handed me an envelope.


    I took it with caution and opened it to find an invitation inside. It was an invitation to attend the Grayson Group''s centennial celebration.


    My heart skipped a beat. The centennial celebration was the most prestigious event for Grayson Group. It was reserved only for the wealthiest and most influential. And here I was, the head of Evelyn Studio, among the invitees?


    "What''s this about?" I frowned and asked.


    Kevin shrugged. "I don''t know. It came directly from the headquarters."


    I paused for a moment before setting the invitation back to the desk. "Forget it. I''m not going."


    "Why not?" Kevin asked in surprise. "Evelyn Studio is growing right now. Don''t you think attending would be a great opportunity to show them what we''ve got?"


    I scoffed. "I''m not interested in that kind of meaninglessworking. Besides, what connection do we have with Grayson Group? Ethan is just trying to make things difficult for me." The mention of his name caused a sharp ache in my chest.


    Kevin sighed. "Evelyn, do you really hate Mr. Grayson that much? I can see the way he looks at you¡ª"


    "Don''t say it." I cut him off. "Anyway, this isn''t up for discussion. I''m not going."


    Kevin tried to persuade me again, but I shot him a re, and he reluctantly fell silent.


    That evening, I drank alone in my vi. Outside, the rain drizzled softly, bringing forth a rush of sorrowful memories. Suddenly, my phone buzzed with a message. It was from an unfamiliar number. I opened it, and my heart froze.


    "Evelyn, I know you don''t want to meet me, but I miss you. You have toe to tomorrow''s celebration. I''ll be waiting for you on the balcony. I have something to say."


    How did Ethan get my new number? And now, he was inviting me to the party? Saying he had something important to discuss? What could it possibly be?


    Frustrated, I mmed my phone down. My mind was in turmoil. Why did he always do this?


    He had promised to cut all ties, but he wouldn''t leave me alone. He knew we had no future, yet he still yed with my emotions.


    I ran my hands through my hair in


    frustration. Should I go or not? If I


    went, would that mean I was surrendering to him? But if I didn''t go, would that be disrespectful? Afterall, I couldn''t keep avoiding him


    forever, could I?


    I spent the entire night tossing and turning in bed. I couldn''t sleep at all.


    The next day, despite myself, I put on my finest gown and wore the ne he had given me all those years ago.


    I arrived at the venue. The ce was alive with clinking sses and the hum of socializing elites.


    I immediately spotted Ethan in the crowd. He wore a perfectly tailored ck suit. His handsome features made him almost impossible to ignore.


    Beside him was Vivian, linking arms with him. She was elegantly dressed and smiling coyly.


    A sharp pain twisted in my chest.


    Ethan had Vivian now. So, why was he trying to torment me?


    In that instant, he seemed to feel my gaze and turned toward me. Our eyes locked.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 467

    Time seemed to freeze at that moment. Caught between struggle and reluctance, a thousand unspoken words seemed to appear in Ethan''s eyes.


    He smiled faintly at me. The corners of lips curved in a way that was almost bittersweet.


    I turned away. I couldn''t bring myself to meet his gaze. My heart pounded painfully in my chest, as though it might leap from my throat.


    Vivian was still arm-in-arm with Ethan. She smiled radiantly as she greeted the guests. She exuded beauty and charm, the very epitome of a darling in high society.


    And here I was just a rising star on the runway and a humble designer at a small publicly listedpany. How could I everpete with the heir of a global empire like Mars Group?


    I forced a bitter smile. I took the ss of champagne and downed it in one motion. The bitter liquid burned as it slid down my throat, leaving a lingering heat in its wake.


    Perhaps it was time to let go after all. But I had no one to me but myself. When Ethan knelt before me and offered me a ring, I had refused.


    Just then, a stranger appeared before me. He was well-dressed in a suit. He looked older, yet there was something unsettling about him.


    "Ms. Wiley, It''s a pleasure to finally meet you. I''m Rowan Erd, CEO of Rovera Group." Rowan extended his hand. "May I have the honor of this dance?"


    I hesitated for a moment and nced toward Ethan. But he was already surrounded by guests and swallowed up by the crowd.


    Rovera Group? That was a corporate empire that rivaled Grayson Group.


    Rowan was known to be a maniptive man. He easily toyed with women''s emotions without ever trulymitting. Still, I hesitated only a moment before cing my hand in his. What did it matter? I had nothing to lose anymore.


    Instead of tormenting myself further, I decided to let go and teach Ethan a lesson.


    Rowan appeared pleased with my response and led me to the center of the dance floor.


    The soft melody filled the air as we moved together in sync. I kept my gaze down and tried to avoid looking in Ethan''s direction.


    But I couldn''t shake the feeling that his intense gaze was locked on me. It cut through the crowd andnded on me.


    Rowan drew me closer. He whispered in my ear, "Ms. Wiley, you look absolutely stunning tonight."


    I forced a smile and didn''t respond.


    The song finally came to an end. Rowan took my hand and ced a gentle kiss on the back of it.


    Murmurs of admiration rippled through the crowd. It felt as though every pair of eyes was fixed on us. A faint blush crept onto my cheeks. As difort prickled at me, I tried to withdraw my hand.


    But just then, I caught sight of Ethan''s stormy expression. His intense gaze was locked on me and Rowan. His lips were pressed into a tight line.


    Rowan, seemingly aware of Ethan''s


    simmering hostility, responded with a subtle, provocative smile. He slid his arm around my waist and nonchntly guided me away from the dance floor.


    My heart ached painfully. But wasn''t this all Ethan''s doing? He was the one who pushed me away. And now, what right did he have to feel jealous?


    Swallowing the bitter ache that swelled in my chest, I allowed Rowan to lead me to the balcony. The cool night breeze swept over me clearing the fog of emotions clouding my thoughts.


    "Ms. Wiley, would you do me the honor of joining me for dinner?" Rowan suddenly asked.


    I froze. I was caught off guard by his boldness.


    "I''m sorry, I-"


    Before I could decline, a cold voice interrupted from behind. "Apologies, Mr. Erd. Evelyn has a prior engagement and won''t be able to go with you."


    Startled, I turned to see Ethan standing at the entrance to the balcony. His striking features were carved in frost. His expression was unreadable but menacing.


    "Oh? Evelyn?" Rowan raised an eyebrow. His gaze flickered to me with amused intrigue. "Mr. Grayson, could it be you''re not ready to let your former me stand on her own?"


    Ethan''s expression darkened further. Without hesitation, he strode over and tugged me into his arms. "You''re mistaken, Mr. Erd. Evelyn is mine. I¡ª"


    "That remains to be seen," Rowan cut in with a derisive sneer.


    "I never said I intended to..."

 Chapter 468

    He gave me a meaningful nce before walking away. "Three days from now, I''m hosting a banquet at Rovera Manor. I hope you will grace us with your presence, Ms. Wiley." Ethan''s expression darkened like a brewing storm. His clenched fists trembled as though he might lunge at him.


    "Don''t go," hemanded. He gripped my wrist tightly with an overbearing authority.


    I shook off his hand and replied coldly, "It''s my choice. You have no right to interfere."


    With that, I turned and walked away from the balcony without looking back.


    Ethan''s pleading voice rang out. But I turned a deaf ear. I held back my tears and quickened my pace.


    So, he cared this much about my every move? What about those dazzling socialites? What did they mean to him, really?


    Ethan knew all too well that my pride was fragile. He was always close but never close enough. But I was no longer the timid, powerless person I once was.


    I wiped away my tears and returned to the banquet hall. I tried to hide any trace of vulnerability.


    As I walked past a corner, I collided with a tall figure. The impact sent me stumbling back a few steps, almost losing my bnce.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t see "


    I looked up, and my voice froze in my throat. It was Ethan. He had followed me.


    Dressed in a gray suit that fit him perfectly, he looked refined. The dim light cast shadows on his sharp features, giving him an enigmatic and almost surreal look. "It''s me," he said. His deep, hoarse voice carried a maic undertone.


    At such close proximity, I could hear the pounding rhythm of our hearts. I should have walked away immediately, but I froze, as if I was under a spell. "Evelyn..." he murmured. His fingers brushed gently against my cheek.


    The lively chatter of the crowd, the clinking of champagne sses, the soft melody of the orchestra-all of it faded into silence.


    I stayed still, letting him wrap me in his embrace. His familiar scent surrounded me, bittersweet yet intoxicating.


    "Evelyn, we need to talk," he whispered near my ear. "There''s been so much misunderstanding between us, so much left unsaid..."


    "No." I cut him off firmly. My tone


    Ke


    was resolute Ethan, there''s nothing left for us to say. I don''t want to hear your sweet words anymore, and don''t want to get involved with you again. We can''t go back to the way we were. You have your life, and I have my dreams. Why not just let it all go."


    He froze, then tightened his arms around me.


    "No. I won''t let you go. No matter what, I''m not letting you leave me. I love you, Evelyn. I always


    have-then, now, and always. That will never change. I''m willing to give up everything to earn your forgiveness. Please, just give me


    ove


    one chance to make things right."


    My heart shook, and tears blurred my vision. I bit my lip to stop the sobs that threatened to break free.


    His words cut like a de. They reopened my old wounds, each one deeper than thest. But the deeper the pain, the deeper the love.


    Just as I was on the verge of faltering, Vivian appeared. Her appearance interrupted the charged atmosphere.


    Dressed in a striking red gown that entuated her curves, she sauntered over and linked her arm through Ethan''s.


    "Darling, here you are!" She giggled and nted a kiss on his cheek.


    Ethan stiff¨¨ned. He tried to pull


    away, but Vivian clung to him like a vine. "The speeches are about to start, and you can''t run off now." She shot me a provocative nce and


    tugged Ethan away.


    He could only cast a helpless look at me before allowing her to tug him away. Bitterness spread in my heart as I stood there and watched their figures fade into the distance. Maybe Ethan did love me. But so what? Love had never been enough to withstand the harsh reality.


    The clock struck 8:30 pm, marking the official start of the Grayson Group''s centennial celebration.


    As the CEO of thepany, Ethan was, of course, the center of attention. Dressed in a suit, he exuded confidence and charisma. The apuse from the crowd was deafening.


    I watched him from a distance. My heart was filled with a mix of emotions. In this life or perhaps in another, we''ve circled around each other, only to end up here.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 469

    Just then, Rowan suddenly appeared by my side and extended his hand. "Ms. Wiley, how about we leave this ce and grab a drink?"


    I looked into his sincere eyes. At that moment, all his schemes seemed insignificant. All I wanted now was to escape everything.


    I smiled faintly and ced my hand in his. Not far away, Ethan seemed to sense something. He turned andnded his gaze on me. In that instant, I clearly saw the anger in his eyes.


    I silently apologized to him. Perhaps, in this life, this was where we had to part ways.


    I turned and let Rowan wrap his arm around my shoulder as we disappeared into the crowd.


    The night was dim, and the moonlight was hazy.


    Rowan opened the door to the passenger seat for me and gestured for me to enter. I smiled lightly and gracefully got in.


    The car quickly started and swiftly drove away from the bustling venue.


    Outside the window, the neon lights of the city faded into the distance and were reced by an endless stretch of darkness that enveloped the road.


    Rowan held the steering wheel, ncing at me asionally. I leaned back in the seat and stared vacantly out the window as the scenery passed by. My thoughts, however, were in turmoil.


    I had escaped the ce and distanced myself from the man who broke my heart. I should have felt relieved, freed from it all. Yet, at this moment, a deep sense of loss and confusion began to seep into my heart.


    It felt as though an invisible hand was gripping my heart, squeezing the air out of me.


    "Ms. Wiley, we''ve arrived." Rowan stopped the car and turned to me with a yful smile. Only then did I realize that the car had entered a quiet estate.


    The surroundingsy in silence. Only the moonlight was casting a soft glow over the ground.


    "This is... Rovera manor?"


    I looked at Rowan, surprised. If I remembered correctly, he had said the banquet would be in three days. Why had he brought me here now? "That''s right." Rowan got out and politely opened the car door for me.


    "I figured you wouldn''t want to face all themotion tonight. Why not stay here for the night and rx a little?"


    I bit my lip and hesitated. Staying at a man''s estate alone sounded inappropriate.


    But then, I realized, wasn''t I trying to break free from my past and indulge in the moment? Who cared what others thought? I had always acted with a clear conscience.


    "Okay." I nodded and followed Rowan inside.


    Rovera Manor was built into the mountains and covered thousands of acres. It was a retreat frequented by high society.


    At thiste hour, the vast estate was eerily quiet. There was no one else there other than Rowan and me.


    The butler greeted us and then silently withdrew.


    I surveyed thevish and elegant


    d¨¦cor. I couldn''t help but admire the opulence. No wonder Rowan was on par with the Grayson Group. Every corner was luxurious, yet it remained understated.


    "Please, Ms. Wiley." Rowan invited me to sit on a leather sofa and ordered the housekeeper to bring out some aged red wine.


    "I hope I have the honor of sharing a drink with you," he said and poured me a ss of wine.


    I hesitated for a moment but finally picked up the ss and took a small sip. The rich aroma of the wine bloomed on my tongue. Its lingering aftertaste was rather soothing.


    en


    A slight buzz began to rise within me, and I couldn''t help but rx and sank into the sofa.


    But at least for now, I was still clear-headed. There was no drug in the wine.

 Chapter 470

    Rowan seemed to see through my thoughts and subtly steered the conversation.


    "I can understand that you might not be in the best of spirits tonight, Ms. Wiley. After all, it''s hard toe to terms with encountering your ex and their current partner, especially in such a setting."


    I froze for a moment, then smiled wryly and shook my head. "Mr. Erd, you''ve misunderstood. Mr. Grayson and I were just ex-ssmates. And now, we''re only business partners."


    "Don''t lie to me." Rowan chuckled softly. His gaze locked with mine. "You''re not very good at it. The words Mr. Grayson said to you on the balcony tonight certainly didn''t sound like something one would say to a mere business partner." A chill ran through me as I suddenly remembered that Rowan had indeed been there. Had he heard everything?


    "Oh, by the way," Rowan said casually, "since Mr. Grayson and you are not in a rtionship, may I ask if you have any interest in me?"


    My pupils contracted, and I almost choked on my breath. Rowan sure was direct, wasn''t he?


    But then I realized, given the private nature of the setting, his words made sense. After all, I was the chairwoman of Evelyn Studio. I was pretty, sessful, and aplished.


    a top-tier tycoon like him, I was certainly a desirable prospect. But did I still have the courage to love again?


    Rowan seemed to sense my hesitation and smoothly changed the subject. "By the way, Ms. Wiley, I heard you''re nning to open a new studio in Mndo?"


    I was impressed by how well-informed he was, and I nodded. "Yes, that''s right. I''m nning to expand into the Erudia market and establish Evelyn Studio in the fashion capital, Mndo." "Great idea." Rowan nodded. "But to make a mark in a foreign country, without strong connections and resources, it''s going to be a tough battle."


    His tone shifted and became more meaningful. "Here''s an idea. As Rowan Group''s partner in Valleria, I could help connect you with the right people and offer some conveniences."


    My heart skipped a beat. I had indeed been uncertain about my trip to Mndo. If I could secure support from a giant like Rovera Group, things would undoubtedly be much easier. But, as always, there was no such thing as a free lunch. Rowan''s kindness probably came with strings attached.


    I spoke carefully, "I truly appreciate your offer, Mr. Erd, but given that we''ve had no prior dealings with yourpany, I wonder if it would be appropriate to ept such a gesture." Rowanughed heartily. "Don''t be so formal! We''re both rising stars in the fashion industry, it''s only natural that we support each other and create something great together!" "But what''s in it for you if you support Evelyn Studio? This isn''t charity," I retorted.


    Rowan stood up and strolled to the


    window. His tone shifted to something more meaningful. "Rovera''s roots in Valleria are deep, but when ites to the fashion industry, we''re still beginners


    GLAS


    "If we can coborate with Evelyn Studio and bring in your cutting-edge design concept, it''ll be incredibly beneficial for Rovera''s presence in the market."


    A lightbulb went off in my mind. So


    this wasn''t just about helping me-it was more about Rowan seeing the value of Evelyn Studio and wanting to leverage it to enter the fashion industry. In that case, our interests were aligned.


    "Alright. I ept your offer. Let''s make this coboration a sess." I raised my ss to make a toast. "To a sessful partnership!"


    I downed the drink. The bitter liquid burned as it slid down my throat, leaving me feeling warm all over.


    Rowan smiled knowingly and lifted his ss to toast in return. "To a sessful partnership! I''m sure this will be a rewarding and memorable journey."


    As the night grew darker, the estate fell into an eerie silence.


    Rowan instructed the housekeeper to settle me into the guest room on the second floor, while he went into his study to attend to business.


    Before leaving, he looked at me with a meaningful gaze. "Rest well, Ms. Wiley. We''ll head to Mndo


    tomorrow morning. I''ll make suret


    you get a taste of Rivaria''s charm between work. Trust me, you fall in love with it."


    I politely wished him goodnight and watched him disappear down the hallway.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 471

    I looked around the room, feeling a bit lost.


    I had previously visited this kind ofvish manor. During my days with Ethan, on every trip we took, he made sure to offer the best of everything-luxury cars, fine wine, jewelry, you name it.


    I should''ve been enjoying myself, feelingpletely satisfied, but deep down, there was always a sense of unease. It was like all of this was just smoke and mirrors-fading away instantly. A fleeting illusion. Something that would leave me lying awake at night, tears soaking my pillow.


    I couldn''t help butugh bitterly at myself. Had I ever truly let go? No. It was all just pretending, deceiving myself.


    But the past was over... and it needed to be. It was time to pick myself up and move forward.


    I quickly got up and freshened up. When I looked in the mirror, I was no longer confused.


    I opened the door, and Rowan was waiting downstairs.


    When he saw me, he came over, took my hand, and kissed the back of it lightly. "Good morning, Ms. Wiley. Did you sleep well?"


    I smiled politely and pulled my hand away as I said, "Thanks to you, I slept perfectly. When are we leaving for Mndo?"


    "We can leave now."


    Rowan snapped his fingers, and the butler immediately appeared, respectfully bringing my luggage and draping a mink coat over my shoulders.


    Such an extravagant life.


    When I sat in his Rolls-Royce, I suddenly remembered thest time I raced with Ethan-it seemed like it was on a rainy night in Lendora.


    We were young back then, naively believing that love could conquer all. Now, I was sitting in another man''s car, headed to another country to start a new chapter of my life. Life had always been unpredictable. Who could''ve seen thising?


    "The private jet is ready. We''ll take off in 30 minutes," Rowan''s voice brought me back to reality.


    I nodded and looked out the window.


    Lendora''s morning was foggy. The streets were empty. This city had held so many memories for me some happy, some sad. Now, it was time to say goodbye.


    The ne took off smoothly, cutting through the clouds and shooting into the sky. I leaned back in the plush leather seat, staring out the window at the sea of clouds.


    Rowan sat next to me, calmly reviewing documents,pletely unbothered. With his business-likeposure and the powerful air of a businessman, they showed just how exceptional he was.


    If this had been before, I might have felt drawn to him, maybe even fallen for him at first sight. But now, none of that held any appeal for me. Aff cared about was advancing my career and letting mypany''s sess shine worldwide.


    Maybe love just wasn''t meant for me.


    At Mndo''s airport, Rowan''s assistant, Zac Fisher, had been waiting at the VIP terminal for a while. He spoke fluent Vallerian while dragging my huge suitcases, eagerly escorting us to a limousine.


    "Ms. Wiley, Rovera''s headquarters is in downtown Mndo. We''ll take you to familiarize yourself with the area first, and we''ll discuss the details of our partnership tomorrow." Rowan was all business, his face unreadable.


    I let out a quiet sigh of relief. It seemed his friendly gesturesst night were just that nothing more.


    Mndo''s streets were wide and ancient, with Erudian-style buildings lining up in rows. Fashion and history collided here, creating a unique charm.


    This city is the fashion capital of the world and the dream destination for designers everywhere. And here, my career would begin anew.


    Before long, the car pulled up to Rovera Group''s Vallerian office.

 Chapter 472

    The spacious, well-lit lobby had a sleek, modern design that exuded understated luxury.


    When the staff saw Rowan, they bowed respectfully in greeting. Clearly, he held a very important position here.


    "This way, please. I''ll take you to the CEO''s office," the young secretary smiled as she led us to the elevator.


    We pushed open the heavy mahogany doors on the top floor, revealing an office that radiated luxury in every corner-a ss dome ceiling, floor-to-ceiling windows, and a massive abstract painting.


    Rowan gestured for me to sit on the leather couch and then asked the secretary to prepare coffee. "Ms. Wiley, wee to my humble office. I hope our partnership will help Evelyn Studio soar in Erudia, taking it to the next level."


    I raised my ss in a toast. "With your help, I feel so fortunate. I just hope Evelyn Studio can live up to expectations and shine in the fashion capital of Mndo."


    Rowan smiled with genuine pleasure. "Sounds like you''re nning to make Mndo your base for the long term?"


    I nodded. "I n to establish a strong presence here, making Mndo Evelyn Studio''s second global headquarters."


    "Of course, if all goes well, this could even be our main hub."


    Rowan''s eyes sparkled with approval. "Good! Ambitious! Just as I''d expect from you, Ms. Wiley. I''m sure with your skills, you''ll make waves in the industry!" Hearing his praise, I felt a swell of pride. What was there to worry about now when apany as influential as Rovera Group was backing me?


    Out of courtesy, I suggested a tour of Rovera Group''s office space.


    Rowan agreed readily and personally apanied me as we walked through the departments.


    From design to nning, from marketing to public rtions, every corner was impably organized, with employees working efficiently and with focus.


    "Your focus on talent is impressive, Mr. Erd," Imented.


    "Not at all," Rowan said humbly. "Talent is the most valuable asset apany can have. I just do my part to give them a tform to thrive."


    "Evelyn Studio is still small, nowhere near the size of Rovera Group''s operation, with only a handful of employees," I admitted. "That''s why I''d like to ask for your advice on how to expand quickly in a foreign country and build a strong team." "That''s simple," Rowan said confidently. "First, funding is key. With solid capital, you can recruit top talent and scale up.


    "Next, it''s about navigating the legal


    and regtoryndscape. When opening in another country, you have to follow localws and secure the necessary business licenses, which requires a lot of lobbying and public rtions.


    "Then, it''s all about localization. You need to respect local customs, hire


    local employees, and make sure


    business feels connected tomunity.


    the


    "As for team management," he said, smiling knowingly, "that''s your area of expertise."


    I made a mental note of his advice, feeling grateful.


    "I really appreciate your insights, Mr. Erd. I''ll keep them in mind and put them into practice."


    I spent a rewarding and enriching day at Rovera Group''s office.


    If it weren''t for my failed rtionship


    with Ethan, I thought maybe there was a chance something could spark between us. But that was a thought I quickly pushed aside.


    As we headed back to the hotel near dusk, Rowan suddenly asked, "By the way, Ms. Wiley, do you have any ns for tonight?"


    I was caught off guard and shook my head. "No, why?"


    Rowan smiled mysteriously. "Well, there''s a private dinner in Mndo tonight, hosted by Rovera Group. I''d like to invite you to join us."


    "A dinner?" I hesitated. "Would that be appropriate? We''re just business partners, and this kind of personal gathering..."


    "Don''t worry," Rowan said, "this isn''t anything inappropriate. The guest of honor is my dear friend, Stefano Fernandez, the famous fashion designer." I gasped.


    Stefano! That name was like a legend in the fashion world!


    He was the man who had brought Valleria fashion to the global stage, the designer who was adored by countless celebrities.


    Meeting him was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 473

    "This... This is such an honor! Meeting Mr. Fernandez is a lifelong dream of mine!"


    Rowan seemed pleased with my reaction. "Well, that''s great to hear. I''ll have someone bring a gown to your room. I''ll be waiting for you in the lobby at 8:00 pm."


    I thanked Rowan profusely as he left.


    Stefano was my idol! Shaking hands with the man whose work changed fashion history wouldplete my life!


    Back in my room, I eagerly pulled out my sewing kit. No matter what, tonight, I was going to make a statement! I was determined to design the most stunning gown, even if it meant staying up all night! As night fell and the lights came on, I walked into the ballroom dressed in a champagne-colored off-the-shoulder gown, with ck stockings and six-inch heels. I knew I looked both sexy and elegant.


    All eyes immediately turned toward me. The intense, admiring gazes made every fiber of my beinge alive.


    With the crowd''s attention on me, I linked arms with Rowan and made my way to the center of the ballroom.


    I looked around, and the room was filled with the city''s elite. Business tycoons, movie stars, supermodels, socialites-so many important people, I could barely keep track.


    Annie Winter was especially friendly among them andplimented me on my gown. Starcrest queen Mary Streep even pulled me aside and chatted with me for what felt like ages.


    I smiled and gracefully navigated the conversation, feelingpletely at ease.


    The old me would never have dared dream of being at a table with these influential figures. But here I was, standing under the spotlight, the center of attention!


    Suddenly, a tall figure caught my eye. He stood with his back to the light, making his face hard to see.


    But that tall,manding presence, that calm, confident air... Could it be...


    In an instant, the room fell silent. Everyone turned toward the source of the sound, and the atmosphere in the ballroom froze.


    The figure slowly turned, and a familiar face came into view.


    "It''s you?"


    Ethan''s sudden appearance was like a thunderp, sending waves through my chest. A hidden corner of my heart, long guarded and tucked away, was now exposed again.


    The entire ballroom was watching us, their whispers buzzing all around.


    The air felt thick, like time had stopped.


    I locked eyes with him. His deep, dark gaze used to mesmerize me, but now, it felt like an abyss I was afraid to fall into.


    "What... what are you doing here?" I finally managed to say.


    Ethan gave a slight, yful smile, his once rebellious edge now smoothed by time. "Why wouldn''t I be here? Mndo Fashion Week-surely, as an industry insider, I''de to show my support."


    He strolled casually up to me, his


    1.n


    long fingers brushing gently against my chin. "But you... shouldn''t you be in Lendora, working on Evelyn Studio''s new store? Why take the time toe to Mndo and enjoy yourself?"


    Rowan noticed the tension and frowned slightly, clearly displeased by Ethan''s intrusion. He stepped forward, subtly moving me behind him.


    "Mr. Grayson, it''s a pleasure," Rowan


    said, extending his hand with a polite but distant tone. "However, Ms. Wiley is here at my invitation. We''re discussing a potential coboration. I''d appreciate it if you refrained from making assumptions."


    Ethan raised an eyebrow, the smile on his lips widening. "Oh, so Ms. Wiley and Mr. Erd are already coborating? That was quick."


    He gave me a knowing look. "Well, with a backer like Rovera Group, it''s no surprise Evelyn Studio is set for great sess. Congrattions, Ms. Wiley."


    My nails dug deep into my palm, the pain almost making me wince.


    Why did I have to run into him here?


    Just when I''d finally found the courage to start over, the universe had to throw a wrench into my ns.


    Rowan must have sensed my difort, and he gently patted my shoulder. "Evelyn, the dance is about to start. Let''s go-don''t let Mr. Grayson spoil the mood."


    I smiled coldly to myself, linked my arm with Rowan''s, and walked confidently toward the dance floor.


    The lights dingmed as the music


    began to flow. I spun gracefully in


    the center of the floor, following Rowan''s lead. The dazzling crystal chandeliers reflected the light, stretching my silhouette long and elegant.


    Rowan''s hand was at my waist, guiding me through the steps with ease.


    The guests around us couldn''t stop staring, murmuring in awe at how perfectly we looked together.

 Chapter 474

    Feeling the envious stares of everyone around me, I couldn''t help but smile faintly, a touch of grace in my expression.


    Finally, at this stage of high society, I was no longer the nameless girl who could only look up to others. I had my own identity now, and I was a force to be reckoned with.


    As my eyes drifted past Rowan''s shoulder, I caught sight of him-Ethan, leaning against the bar, downing one whiskey after another. He stared at me intently from across the room, his expression unreadable. Several beautiful women approached him, but he ignored them, only focusing on his drink.


    His lonely, deste figure stung my eyes.


    As the song ended, Rowan, ever the gentleman, bowed slightly and kissed the back of my hand.


    The apuse was thunderous, and the room was filled with whistles.


    I smiled politely in return, ready to leave with Rowan, but then Ethan, clearly drunk, suddenly strode over to us.


    "Ms. Wiley, would you do me the honor of sharing a dance?" He dropped to one knee and gently took my hand.


    The room gasped, and camera shutters went off like crazy. This moment would surely be all over tomorrow''s tabloids.


    I instinctively tried to pull my hand back, but he held it firmly. "Evelyn, please, just one dance."


    His voice was almost pleading.


    "I need to talk to you."


    I gritted my teeth, hesitating for a moment. Unable to bear the thought of his pride being trampled in front of everyone, I finally relented. "...Fine."


    I nodded reluctantly, following him to the center of the dance floor.


    He ced his hand around my waist, and I rested mine on his shoulder. The closeness of the position made me uneasy.


    As the music yed, we slowly swayed, almost as if time had rewound, taking us back to that night many years ago.


    Back then, we had danced like this, on the set of Rivaria Holiday, under a sky full of stars. Memories rushed back, bittersweet and painful. "Evelyn, how have you been all these years?"


    I smiled, though it was tinged with sadness. "Very well. Thepany is thriving, and my family is in good health. What more could I ask for?"


    He didn''t respond, only watched me in silence Those eyes, once so captivating, now seemed worn and weathered. I forced myself to look away, afraid I might drown in that ocean of emotion.


    After a long silence, he sighed. "Evelyn, I''m sorry."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Why are you apologizing? Didn''t we already sever ties? Haven''t we moved on?"


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. "We''ll never truly be apart. No matter how many years pass, my love for you has never changed."


    For a moment, my vision blurred with tears.


    "But it''s toote..." I choked, barely able to speak. "We can never go back. Ethan, let''s just end this... please."


    Before I could say another word, he pulled me into his arms, his lips crashing against mine. I froze, my mind going nk.


    Gasps filled the air, and the sounds of cameras clicking echoed around us.


    But I couldn''t focus on anything else. All I could feel was the bitter taste of alcohol on his lips and the overwhelming, suffocating emotion pouring from him.


    Tears began to fall uncontrobly. After what felt like an eternity, he finally pulled away. Our foreheads touched, our breaths mingling.


    "I won''t let you go, never," he


    whispered, his fingers gently wiping away my tears. "No matter where you run, I''ll follow you. Because you''re already in my blood, etched into my soul."


    I sobbed, unable to hold back the tears. "But it''s toote. We... we can never be."


    ine


    He gave a bitter smile, the corners of his mouth twisted with pain. "No, it''s never toote. As long as we''re alive, there''s hope. Give me a chance, please. Let me spend the rest of my life making up for the mistakes I''ve made. Vivian has nothing to do with me anymore."


    I shut my eyes, tears streaming down my face. "I''m sorry, I just can''t..."


    With all my strength, I pushed him away and turned, running without looking back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 475

    I took a deep breath, forced myself to hold back the tears and ran out of the ballroom without looking back. Behind me, Ethan''s voice echoed, desperate and heart-wrenching. "Evelyn! Don''t go! Please, give me a chance!" The cold wind whipped through my hair. Tears froze on my cheeks, only to be swept away mercilessly by the gusts.


    I had no idea how far I had run or where I had ended up. I just plunged into the endless darkness of the night. "Miss, are you alright?" A concerned voice called from behind.


    I looked up to see a well-dressed middle-aged man, his face full of worry.


    "I''m fine..." I forced a weak smile. "I''m just a little tired."


    "It''ste, and it''s not safe to be out here alone," the man said gently. "How about I give you a ride home?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Maybe it was the sincerity in his eyes, or maybe I was simply too exhausted to run any longer.


    "Thank you...?"


    "Dalton, Richard Dalton," he said with a smile. I teach at the Mndo Academy of Art, and I''m a friend of Mr. Fernandez."


    Was it Stefano Fernandez he was talking about?


    "You know Mr. Fernandez?" I asked, surprised.


    "Of course." Richard nodded. "He''s a close friend of mine. Every time hees to Mndo, he stops by to catch up."


    Wasn''t fate strange?


    At my lowest point, I was somehow finding a path to my dreams.


    "Mr. Dalton, do I get the opportunity to meet Mr. Fernandez?" I asked cautiously.


    Richard looked me over, then smiled knowingly. "You must be the rising star, Evelyn Wiley?"


    I widened my eyes. "You know me?"


    "Who doesn''t?" Richard chuckled.


    "The waves you''ve made in the fashion world have even reached the artmunity. I think Stefano would be thrilled to meet you?"


    en


    "Then I''ll leave it to you, Mr. Dalton!" I said.


    He grinned broadly. "Don''t mention it. I''m sure you''re feeling a bit overwhelmed right now. Why don''t we head back to the hotel first? You can rest, and I''ll take you to see him tomorrow. How does that sound?"


    "Sounds perfect!" I nodded eagerly.


    The night passed in a blur. I tossed and turned in bed, my mind racing with excitement over the chance to meet my idol.


    There was a time when I thought I''d never have a ce in the fashion world. And now, I was about to meet a legend face-to-face!


    I owed it all to...


    Ethan.


    Just the thought of his name made my heart ache. If it weren''t for his letting go, I wouldn''t be where I am today.


    But how do I deal with his reappearance in my life?


    At dawn, Richard showed up as promised. "Are you ready?" he asked with a smile.


    I nodded. "I''m ready."


    Richard led me to the car, and we drove out to the outskirts of Mndo. The whole time, I was a bundle of nerves, my palms slick with sweat.


    Richard seemed to sense my


    anxiety. "Don''t worry. Stefano is very down-to-earth. He loves meeting talented, passionate young people. You''re exactly the kind of person


    he''s drawn to."


    I gave him a grateful look.


    The car turned into a lush, green forest area and finally came to a stop in front of an elegant vi.

 Chapter 476

    "We''ve arrived." Richard opened the car door.


    "This is Stefano''s ce, his creative sanctuary," he said as I followed him out of the car and toward the vi''s entrance.


    "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. I thank you all foring to this gathering," a middle-aged man''s voice rang out, causing a stir in the hall.


    It was Stefano Fenandez himself! Time seemed to stand still around him; the years hadn''t left a mark on his handsome face.


    Stefano walked down the stairs, effortlessly making his way toward me. "You must be Ms. Evelyn Wiley," he said with a smile, extending his hand. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    I was so nervous I could barely stand still, quickly shaking his hand. "Hello, Mr. Fernandez! It''s an honor to meet you!"


    Stefano smiled graciously. "I''m d to meet you as well. Your achievements in the fashion world are impressive. Even an old guy like me has to admit it."


    I was left speechless, my cheeks burning. The great Stefano Fernandez himself, saying I had impressed him?


    "Oh no, no. My small achievements don''t evenpare to yours. It''s nothing," I said, flustered.


    Stefano waved his hand dismissively. "Not true. You''re one of the rising stars. If you look around the globe, designers like you are few and far between. It''s an honor to have the chance to learn from you."


    "Then... would you mind having a drink with me and chatting for a bit?" I asked, feeling a little overwhelmed.


    "Of course," Stefano said with a hearty smile. "Come, let''s go to the terrace. The view is perfect for a conversation."


    I followed him to the terrace.


    Before me was a vast expanse of blue sea, the sunset painting the sky in shades of red as it slowly sank beneath the horizon.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" Stefano sipped his red wine, gazing into the distance. "Mndo has always been my source of inspiration. The city has deep cultural roots, yet it''s vibrant and modern at the same time. Every time I''m here, I always find new creative inspiration." I listened intently, asionally smiling in agreement.


    "You''re absolutely right. Mndo


    holds an irreceable significance for every fashion designer. In this era of globalization, it''s only when traditional and modern ideas sh that new, unique design concepts emerge ones that shape fashion and define an era."


    Stefano looked at me in surprise, then smiled broadly. "Well said! You''ve hit the nail on the head! Ms. Wiley, not only are you a talented designer, but you''re also a fashion


    visionary with great insight


    I was taken aback and quickly thanked him. "I''m ttered, Mr. Fernandez. It''s truly an honor to receive your praise."


    "Don''t be so modest. We''re in the same industry; maybe I''ll be asking you for advice in the future."


    Stefano Fernandez, asking me for advice?


    Just then, Richard hurried over. He leaned in close to Stefano, speaking in a low voice, his expression tense.


    Upon hearing what was said, Stefano''s expression changed.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Wiley," he said, turning to me. "Something urgent hase up. I need to step away for a moment."


    "Of course, take your time," I replied quickly.


    I watched as the two of them hurried off, confusion swirling in my mind.


    What had happened to make Stefano so anxious? Could it be... something to do with me?


    After a tense wait of several minutes, Richard finally returned. He gave me an apologetic smile. "Sorry, Ms. Wiley. We''ve kept you waiting too long."


    "No problem," I waved it off. "But is Mr. Fernandez alright?"


    Richard sighed. "It''s a long story. To put it simply, a rather troublesome person has shown up."


    A sense of dread surged in my chest.

 Chapter 477

    "Who is it?" I asked, feeling a surge of confusion and dread.


    Richard''s face turned uneasy. "It''s... it''s Mr. Grayson."


    I felt as if I had been struck by lightning.


    Ethan? What was he doing here?


    "Mr. Grayson seems to have realized you were missing, and he''s gone crazy looking for you," Richard said quietly. "Somehow, he managed to find his way here and insists on seeing you." A fire of frustration burned in my chest.


    What did Ethan want from me? Why couldn''t he just disappear and stop messing up my life?


    Richard noticed my anger and gently patted my shoulder. "Don''t worry, Ms. Wiley. We''ll take care of this. You stay here and rest, I''ll talk to Mr. Grayson." With that, he hurried off.


    I stood alone on the terrace for a long while, gradually calming myself down.


    No, I couldn''t run away anymore. I had to face Ethan, once and for all. I had to tell him to let go, to stop tormenting me.


    Some battles had to be fought on your own.


    Resolved, I walked back into the vi with determined steps. As I pushed the door open, an unexpected scene greeted me.


    Ethan, disheveled and exhausted, was sitting on the couch, silent, with Stefano and Richard standing across from him, seemingly trying to reason with him. "It''s me," I said tly.


    The three of them turned toward me, and Ethan jumped to his feet.


    "Evelyn!" he practically shouted.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed over to me, pulling me into his arms in a tight embrace.


    "Where did you go? Why did you just leave like that?" he rambled on, tightening his hold around me to the point of suffocating me.


    "Let go of me." I pushed him away coldly. "We have nothing left to say."


    Ethan froze. "Evelyn, let me exin-"


    "Enough." cut him off. "Ethan, it''s


    over. Stop dragging this on. I''ve had enough of this. Let''s go our separate ways. Don''t hover around me anymore. Where I go is not your


    concern!


    en


    "I don''t care if you''re still with Vivian or not, but let me tell you... if it happened once, it''ll happen again. Got it?"


    With those words, I turned and walked out without looking back.


    Behind me, I heard Ethan''s desperate cry, "Evelyn! You can''t do this to me! You still love me, don''t you?"


    My steps faltered for a moment, tears blurring my vision.


    Yes, I still loved him.


    I loved him so deeply, so painfully.


    But this rtionship... it was no longer my motivation; it had be my shackle. To chase a better life, I


    had to cut ties with ove


    Besides, I''d already met so many sessful people who were far more impressive than Ethan. Love was just an unnecessary bond.


    I quietly apologized to Ethan.


    "Evelyn! Don''t go!" Ethan''s cries were swallowed up by the wind.


    And I, without a second nce, walked away.


    That night, wandered through the


    unfamiliar city, lost in thought. It wasn''t until the early hours of the next morning that I returned to hotel. .


    There came a soft knock on the door. It was Rowan.


    "Hey, I heard you met Stefano yesterday. How was it?"


    my

 Chapter 478

    I managed to force a smile.


    "It went well. Mr. Fernandez is very kind and gave me a lot of advice."


    Rowan nodded. "That''s good to hear. By the way, I mentioned our coboration n to him, and he''s very interested. If Evelyn Studio could team up with Rovera Group, and make a name in Mndo, the potential would be limitless." A warm feeling spread through me. If it hadn''t been for Ethan nearly derailing my dream in Mndo, I wouldn''t have made the decision I did to leave him behind.


    This trip to Mndo, though full of ups and downs, had opened the door to my dreams.


    I threw myselfpletely into developing Evelyn Studio, and the coboration with Rovera Group was progressing rapidly.


    Rowan proved to be a trustworthy partner. He connected me with the right people and provided various resources, making it easy for Evelyn Studio to flourish in Mndo, taking root quickly.


    At the same time, I didn''t forget about Stefano.


    Under his guidance, my design skills improved drastically, and my perspective on fashion became broader. We often spent time at his vi, discussing everything from design to philosophy, and every conversation left me feeling enlightened. Days passed, and my life in Mndo was bing morefortable. Thepany was thriving, mywork was expanding, and I was beginning to make a name for myself in the fashion industry.


    Just as I was fully immersed in work, an unexpected phone call shattered my peace.


    "Hello, is this Ms. Wiley?" a familiar voice asked.


    I froze. It was Ethan''s secretary, Sidney Wendell.


    "Yes, who is this? Didn''t we agree that I didn''t want to hear about him anymore? Please stop contacting me!"


    "It''s about Mr. Grayson, Ms. Wiley." Sidney sounded hesitant. "Mr. Grayson... he''s had an ident."


    My heart clenched.


    "What happened?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    "He''s in a car ident, and he''s still unconscious. The doctors say he could be in critical condition at any moment," Sidney sighed. "Before he fell unconscious, he kept calling your name. He... he might want to see you onest time." I felt as if the world was spinning, my ears ringing.


    Ethan was in an ident? Could he be dying?


    Tears uncontrobly streamed down my face, and I trembled, barely holding the phone steady.


    "Ms. Wiley, he... he kept asking for you," Sidney''s voice was quiet. "I think he wants to see you onest time."


    I fell silent for a moment before saying, "I''m returning home right now!"


    I booked the next avable flight and immediately prepared to go back. I had to see him!


    The hours of flight felt like an


    eternity. Thoughts of Ethan''sstel words kept repeating in my mind, and the tears wouldn''t stop.


    When the nended, I didn''t even pause for rest. I rushed straight to the hospital.


    Outside the room, Ethan''s assistants were waiting anxiously.


    "Evelyn..." They stood up, eyes red, as soon as they saw me.


    "He''s been in aa for a week," one of them said in a soft, worried tone.


    "I''m here."


    I pushed open the door to the room.


    Ethany quietly on the hospital bed, pale and lifeless. The man who once exuded energy and confidence now looked fragile, vulnerable, and


    broken.


    I trembled as I walked to his bed.


    "Ethan..." I sobbed, tears flowing


    freely. "It''s me, Evelyn. I''m sorry... it''s


    my fault. I shouldn''t have left you


    alone. I shouldn''t have been so heartless. Please wake up... Please, I


    promise I won''t leave you again!"


    I tightly held his hand, the tears soaking into his bedsheets.


    How I wish Ethan would open his eyes right now, even if it was just to yell at me or scold me for leaving without a word.


    But he remained asleep, still, and unresponsive.

 Chapter 479

    Outside the ward, the doctor was exining something to Ethan''s assistants.


    I quickly walked out, unable to contain my impatience. "Doctor, how is Ethan? When will he wake up?"


    The doctor shook his head, looking troubled. "Mr. Grayson''s injuries are severe he has internal bleeding in his brain and has been in aa for seven days. "While his life has been saved for now, when he will wake up depends on his willpower. If he doesn''t wake up in three days, the consequences could be dire."


    My heart sank again.


    Ethan must wake up!


    Without him, how could I go on?


    I slumped down onto a bench, tears streaming uncontrobly.


    This was all my fault. If I hadn''t forced him to let go, if I hadn''t run away to another country, how could he have been so worn out? How could he have lost the will to live?


    "Ms. Wiley, stop crying. Mr. Grayson''s situation isn''t your fault. He''s the one who didn''t cherish you, and that''s what led to this," one of his assistants said.


    Another chimed in, "But he truly loves you. We''ve all seen it."


    "You''re right," I choked out. "But it''s all toote..."


    "No, it''s not toote!" Julia suddenly grabbed my hand. "Evelyn, try heart-to-heartmunication!"


    "What?" I was confused.


    "It''s when you call his soul through your heart," she said earnestly. "The bond between you two is so strong, you can surely sense each other. As long as you call to him in your heart, he''ll hear you. He''ll wake up!" I froze.


    Heart-to-heartmunication? Was that even possible?


    It soundedpletely unscientific. But right now, I had no other choice.


    For Ethan, I would try anything, even if there was just a 1% chance it could work.


    "Okay, I''ll try. You all go back for now. Maybe it will be better that way."


    They nodded, looking at me as though if this superstition were real, I might be hisst hope.


    After they left, I returned to Ethan''s


    held


    a deep breath,


    hand, and closed my


    Toe Phot


    "Ethan," I silently called out in my mind.


    me?/me, Evelyn. Can you hear


    me? I''m back. I won''t leave you again. Please, wake up! Without you, how can I go on?"


    Over and over, I whispered his name in my heart, pouring out my regret and longing.


    Tears silently fell, wetting his pale face.


    I would die without Ethan if he didn''t wake up. In this life, I never wanted to be apart from him again.


    Just then, a miracle happened. Ethan''s fingers twitched slightly!


    "Evelyn, can you feel it? It''s me, Ethan!"


    His weak voice echoed in my mind, and I opened my eyes in surprise, my vision blurry with tears.


    But at that moment, urgent


    footsteps were heard outside


    ward. Richard and Rowan an el


    at the window, both wearing strange smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 480

    "Ms. Wiley, I didn''t expect you to really wake him up," Rowan said slowly. "However, this works in my favor."


    I looked at them warily, a sense of foreboding creeping over me, but I feigned gratitude. "Thank you foring."


    Richard smirked. "Of course, we''re here to celebrate Mr. Grayson waking up."


    With that, he suddenly raised the syringe in his hand.


    My heart missed a beat. "What are you going to do?"


    Richard''s smile turned sinister. "This is a special celebratory drug. Just one injection, and he will sleep forever! Don''t you realize? There isn''t a single doctor or nurse in this hospital now. I didn''t expect that this damn guy would be so tough..." From the crash to thea, all their steps had been carefully nned to seize the chance and finish off Ethan once and for all!


    And here I was, thinking I should be grateful to them-how foolish of me!


    "Stop!" I stood in front of Ethan, my eyes burning with fury. "I won''t let you!"


    Rowan sneered. "Ms. Wiley, I suggest you don''t meddle. Do you really think a small-time designer can go up against Rovera Group? If you weren''t so beautiful, would I even be interested in you? Do you even know your own worth? "Now that the Grayson Group is in your hands, if you just cooperate with us, we''ll guarantee you wealth and status. Why throw it all away for this dying man?"


    I trembled with rage, nearly losing control and rushing to tear his face apart. "Get out! You despicable scum, I''d rather have nothing than help you harm him!" Suddenly, I felt a hand grab mine, and a weak voice called out, "Evelyn, don''t mind me. Just go!"


    "How could I leave you?" My tears broke free again.


    Richard and Rowan exchanged a nce and burst outughing.


    "Such a touching love story!" Richard eximed. "Too bad your happy ending is over."


    Richard raised the syringe. The two men''s smiles grew twisted in the pale light as they inched closer, eyes crazed with bloodlust.


    "Stop!" I cried out, my voice hoarse. "Get away from me!"


    Rowan sneered, his eyes scanning mesciviously. "Stop wasting your energy. We''ve already made our deal with this hospital. Do you know


    we''re the ones who built nove


    With that, he tore open my cor with his filthy hands!


    The sound of fabric ripping was deafening, buttons scattering to the floor. My shoulders and corbone were exposed as Richard eyed me like a ravenous wolf.


    "Let go of her!" Ethan''s weak voice came from the bed. He tried to rise, but Rowan kicked him down, sending him crashing back into the bed.


    "Shut up, you dog!" Rowan shouted.


    "After we''re done with her, we''ll let you two reunite. After all, she knows too much, and it''ll be a waste of her beauty if we don''t get a taste!" Rowan sneered wickedly.


    Turning to face me, he reached out to grab my skirt.


    "Don''t touch me!" I roared, punching him in the face with all my might!


    My fist mmed into Rowan''s face, sending him staggering backward. Clutching his broken nose, he howled in pain.


    Blood seeped between his fingers as his eyes zed with fury. "Bitch! You dare hit me!"


    He stormed toward me, fists raised to strike back.


    I sidestepped,unching a knee straight into his abdomen.


    Rowan crumpled to the ground, gasping and clutching his stomach as he writhed in pain, rolling on the floor.


    Richard''s eyes widened in shock. He tossed the syringe aside and lunged at me.


    "You''re really asking for it!" His hands, like ws, reached for my neck.


    It seemed this seemingly proper professor was actually a pervert.

 Chapter 481

    I clenched my jaw, steeling myself to confront Richard. We threw punches at each other, the heavy thuds of each hit ringing through the ward.


    He was definitely trained. He moved like lightning, almost blocking every move I tried to make. I had no choice but to defend. Sweat beaded up on my forehead. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Rowan slowly getting back on his feet, his eyes zing with anger. The situation was getting worse for me by the second.


    Just then, Ethan shouted, "Evelyn, forget about me! Just go! They''re after me! Don''t get yourself involved!"


    His words cut through me. How could I possibly leave him? But if this went on, Ethan was as good as dead.


    It seemed like there was no way out. I had to fight with everything in me.


    I braced myself and waited for my chance. When Richard threw a straight punch, I ducked and sank my teeth into his belly. He let out a grunt before crashing to the floor.


    I seized the moment and lunged for the door, reaching for the handle. My fingers were almost there when Rowan grabbed a chair and swung it at me.


    I thought I was doomed and instinctively closed my eyes. But the pain I was bracing for never came. Instead, there was a sickening thud as the chairnded on flesh.


    I opened my eyes and gasped in horror. Ethan had thrown himself in front of me, using his body to shield me. The impact sent him crashing down, blood pouring from his wound and pooling on the floor. "No!" I screamed, the sound tearing through me.


    I dropped to my knees beside Ethan, my tears falling uncontrobly. Hey there, eyes closed and face ashen, lookingpletely lifeless.


    Out of nowhere, something crashed into my back. The pain was so overwhelming that I thought my bones might have cracked.


    I turned and red at Rowan, still holding the bloodstained chair. I wanted to rise and fight, but my body wouldn''t listen. I kept trying but couldn''t make it.


    "Crush her head!" Richard spat from behind Rowan.


    I watched as Rowan raised the chair over his head again, but I was too weak to fight back.


    All of a sudden, Leonard burst through the door, followed by a squad of armed police. Their guns were locked onto Richard and Rowan.


    "Freeze!"


    in


    Richard and Rowan were frozen in


    shock. They barely had time to react before the officers knocked them to the ground and held them there.


    It turned out that while I was focused on waking Ethan up, Leonard had already called the police and set up an ambush outside.


    The second Richard and Rowan walked into the ward, the police quickly closed in and trapped them in ce.


    I looked at Ethan on the floor, concern written all over my face. "Ethan, are you alright?"


    He nodded weakly, a small, reassuring smile crossing his face.


    "How could I possibly leave you?" I murmured.


    After Richard and Rowan were taken by the police, the ward finally settled into peace.


    I clutched Ethan''s hand, tears falling uncontrobly. "Ethan, I''m sorry. nearly got you killed... I was involved with those assholes before. I don''t even know what I was thinking."


    en


    He gave a weak smile. "I''m not that easy to kill."


    "B-But I promised you, remember?


    said we''d have a lifetime toget


    and look at what I''ve done..." I, choked out. "I''ve caused you so much pain."


    Ethan shook his head slightly. With all his strength, he lifted his hand to wipe my tears away.

 Chapter 482

    "I saw everything you''ve done for me, Evelyn. Meeting you was the best thing that ever happened to me," Ethan said. "As for what happened with Vivian, it''s all taken care of now... I was wrong, and I swear it won''t happen again." "Ethan..." I could hardly get the words out through my tears. I wrapped my arms around him and held on tight.


    At that moment, I realized we''d always held a special ce for each other in our hearts.


    Just then, the doctor walked in, smiling with relief. "Mr. Grayson waking up is great news. But he''s still really weak and needs lots of rest. You''ll need to take good care of him during this time, Mrs. Grayson."


    I almost told him I wasn''t Ethan''s wife but his business partner. But instead, I nodded quickly. "I won''t leave him, not for a second!"


    Ethan''s eyes locked with mine, full of affection and warmth. "Guess I''ll be counting on you, ''Mrs. Grayson."


    "Ethan!" I blushed and gave him a lighthearted punch.


    Everyone in the roomughed.


    ...


    A few dayster, Ethan was finally released from the hospital. Although he wasn''t ready to get back to work, his spirits were much better.


    I stayed with him day and night, making sure he had everything he needed. He''d always tease me for being overprotective, but his eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Evelyn, I''m not that fragile. You need to get some rest, too," he said.


    "Those two jerks would''ve killed you if it weren''t for me, you idiot!" I teased.


    Ethan let out a helplessugh and pulled me into his arms. "Okay, I''ll do whatever you say."


    As time passed, our rtionship grew stronger and more affectionate. All the hurdles and conflicts seemed to fade away with his recovery.


    But within days, Rowan was out on bail. Word was his family had some strong connections. Richard was released due tock of evidence.


    The first thing they did after getting out was show up at our door, over and over again.


    "There''s no such thing as permanent enemies in business, Ms. Wiley. How about we put the past behind us and work together again?" Rowan asked, shing a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "We promise we won''t go after Ethan anymore."


    I shot him a cold look. "Get out."


    Richard let out an angryugh. "Do you really think you can carry the whole Grayson Group on your own Evelyn? Don''t be so naive! y along with us, and we''ll make sure you livefortably and climb the ranks in the fashion world. Otherwise, don''t me us for getting tough!"


    I shook with rage, tempted to take them down right then and there. The winner of that day was still up in the air.


    But this time, they showed up with more than a dozen bodyguards in ck suits, and Ethan was still recovering. I couldn''t afford to stress him out.


    "Take your time and think it through, Ms. Wiley. We''re giving you a shot. But if you turn us down... you remember what happened at the hospital, right? Next time, we might not be so lenient! Think carefully!"


    I''d never find peace as long as these guys were out and about.


    Meanwhile, Grayson Group flourished under Ethan''s leadership, reaching new levels of sess and wealth.


    Eventually, I moved into the


    Graysons'' residence, and we started


    Kas


    a new chapter of our lives together The adjustment wasn''t as easy. I''d imagined. Living under the same roof day after day naturally led to


    some shes.


    I''d gotten used to Ethan''s dominant way of doing things, but now that he was showering me with so much attention, it felt oddly ufortable.


    "One look from me, and the housekeeper''s already rushing over with tea. Can''t I just get it myself?" I grumbled.


    "Of course not," Ethan said as if it were the most obvious thing. "My woman deserves to be pampered. I wouldn''t let those hands of yours get a speck of grease on them."


    "What? Is a little grease supposed to scare me? Just so you know, I can cook just fine." I scoffed.


    "That might be a hobby, but it''s not your job," Ethan said firmly. "Your only responsibility in this house is to be my girlfriend. I''ll take care of everything else."


    He was so stubborn about it that I couldn''t help butugh in exasperation. "Very well, Your Majesty, I submit."


    Life drifted by peacefully. The Graysons treated me with the utmost respect. But for some reason, I felt like things had been a little too quiettely.

 Chapter 483

    I always thought a simple life was the way to go, but I still felt it should have its ups and downs. Life shouldn''t be stuck in one spot like a stagnant pond.


    Plus, there were still a lot of loose ends between Ethan and me that needed sorting out.


    It was just another afternoon, and I was hanging out alone in the garden at the Grayson residence. All of a sudden, I heard some heated voices from Ethan''s study.


    I sneaked over and saw him going head-to-head with a middle-aged man. The man was tall and sharp-looking. I could tell he was no ordinary guy.


    "Mr. Grayson, you''d bettere to your senses and break it off with Ms. Wiley! Or you''ll regret it if you don''t!" the man yelled.


    My heart almost jumped out of my chest. Who was this guy, and why was he trying to break up Ethan and me?


    Ethan sneered. "My personal life is none of your business, Holden Erd. Besides, Evelyn and I were meant to be. We are in love with each other. Who the hell are you to get involved? So his name was Holden Erd. I felt like I''d heard that name before.


    Holden Erd! The name finally clicked. He was Rowan''s uncle, the one actually running Rovera Group. Even though he seemed retired, he was still the one in charge.


    My goodness! Even though Rowan and Richard had been locked up, the forces behind them never stopped threatening us! But why was Holden trying to break us up? What did he stand to gain?


    "You''re way too gullible, Ethan," Holden said dismissively. "A woman like Evelyn only cares about money and status. Do you actually think she loves you? She''s just using you!


    "And with her background, she''s nowhere near good enough for you. The Graysons need a well-matched marriage, not some random woman who came out of nowhere!"


    "That''s bullshit!" Ethan shot back,


    seething in rage. "I know Evelyn better than anyone. Her love for me is real, and nobody can tell me otherwise. She''s actually doing better than me now. I love her, and I''m marrying her! No one can stop me!"


    "Oh, really?" Holden smirked. "Well, I''m curious to see how Evelyn manages when she can''t rely on the Graysons anymore! You''re going to regret being so stubborn, Ethan, From now on, Rovera Group and Grayson Group will be at each other''s throats!"


    "Get out!" Ethan roared, mming his fist on the desk. "Get out now, or you''ll regret it!"


    I was shaking, unable to believe what I was hearing.


    Suddenly, it dawned on me-maybe Vivian was behind all this again. That exined why Holden was so set on breaking up Ethan and me, even if it meant going against Grayson Group. It was all for her.


    The ruthless giant in the business world was doing anything to get in with Mars Group. How could we hold our ground?


    Holden snorted and stormed out of the study without a second nce. I quickly ducked out of sight so he wouldn''t spot me. Once he was gone, I stumbled into the study.


    "Ethan..." I sobbed, throwing myself into his arms. "I''m sorry... I got you tangled up in all this... You''ve had to endure so much because of me..."


    Ethan held me tight, as if he never wanted to let me go. He kissed the top of my head and said, "Don''t be silly. I chose this. As long as you''re with me, nothing else matters, Holden''s a slick one. Let him bring it on


    "But..." I sniffled. "He has so much influence. What if¡ª"


    "Don''t worry," Ethan said firmly. "I''ve been around the block in the business world. Holden''s not going to scare me."

 Chapter 484

    "Plus, Rowan and Richard had experienced prison, so they probably won''t be stirring up any more problems," Ethan said.


    I managed a teary grin and nodded repeatedly in his arms.


    But in just three days, Grayson Group ran into a serious string of setbacks. I flopped down on the couch, turned on the TV, and caught up on thetest news.


    Nearly every channel was all over Grayson Group''s meltdown. Meanwhile, Evelyn Studio still seemed to be in the clear.


    First, one of Grayson Group''s five-star hotels got busted for using expired ingredients and having terrible hygiene. Then, some press exposed Grayson Group''s huge tax evasion scheme, which amounted to several hundred million dors. There were even rumors going around that Ethan''s sess was tied to shady deals and organized crime.


    All that gossip was nonsense, but online rumors spread fast and hit hard. Grayson Group took a major hit, and its stock plummeted.


    At the same time, Rovera Group took off like a rocket. Almost overnight, it became the new star of the business world, and Holden''s name was everywhere like some kind of legend.


    Rowan wasn''t a pushover, either. He graduated from a top-tier university and had spent years proving himself at Rovera Group. He was Holden''s right-hand man.


    Even though Richard was just Rowan''s sidekick, he was just as ruthless. It was a good thing they had been locked up before. I gritted my teeth, feeling like an idiot for frequently hanging out with them back then.


    It took Holden less than a week to put Grayson Group in a tight spot. If we let him keep having his way, Ethan and I would be done for.


    Ethan had been swamped with worktely, pulling all-nighters and barely hanging on. Watching him getting skinnier every day broke my heart.


    I turned off the TV and realized it was alreadyte. The fact that the news had been running for that long definitely meant it was making waves worldwide.


    I headed upstairs and saw the dark circles under Ethan''s eyes. He was so wrapped up in his work that he didn''t even notice I was there.


    He continued typing away at the keyboard like it was the end of the world. He had no time for me at all.


    I mustered the courage to bring up the idea of breaking up. "Maybe we should take a break, Ethan. Right


    is over


    now, you need to focus on your work, not wasting time on someone like me who''s just dragging you down. Once this whole mess is and thepany''s back on track, we can "


    "What are you talking about?" Ethan jerked his head up, his eyes zing. He mmed hisptop onto the floor, breaking it into pieces. "Break up? No way! Didn''t you promise you''d never leave me? You''re just


    going to walk away now?"


    I broke down in tears and choked out, "I''m doing this for you! Didn''t you see all the gossip out there? I''m the reason you''re in such a tough spot. I can''t keep holding you back like this¡ª"


    "Enough!" He cut me off, pulling me


    into a hug so tight that I could barely


    breathe. "You''re not holding me back. I''m doing this because I want to protect you. I promised I''d never let go of your hand. No matter how tough it gets, I''ll be right here with you. You''ll never be alone in this!"


    I cried my heart out and hugged him just as tightly.

 Chapter 485

    Ethan sighed and kissed my tears away. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one''s getting to you. I''ll take care of Holden and his bunch."


    We held each other tight, but sleep never came that night.


    The next morning, things got worse.


    Andy burst into the room and woke me up. "We''ve got a problem, Mrs. Grayson! Ms. Albright is here!"


    I was shocked. "What? Why is she here? Where''s Ethan?"


    Andy wiped the sweat off his brow. "Mr. Grayson''s dealing with his job in the study. Ms. Albright arrived early, stormed into the study, and kicked everyone out. She''s not letting anyone inside!"


    I rushed to the study. Even from the hallway, I could hear them arguing.


    Vivian''s voice cut through the door as she shouted, "If you refuse to be with me, Ethan, my dad''s buying out Grayson Group! You''ll lose everything, and your reputation will be ruined!"


    "You better not push it!" Ethan growled. "I''m engaged to Evelyn, and I''m not leaving her for you! Stop wasting your time!"


    Vivian snorted. "Evelyn? She''s just some designer nobody! She''s way out of your league and just trying to punch above her weight! And who cares about an engagement? It''s not like you''re married. You can still back out." "Shut up!" Ethan roared, followed by the sound of a hard p. "Talk trash about Evelyn again, and you''ll regret it!"


    "D-Did you just hit me? Fine, you''ll pay for this, Ethan! I hope you two end up miserable!" Vivian shrieked. She yanked the door open and stormed out, shooting me a re that felt like it could''ve killed me.


    Ethan sighed and pulled me into his arms. "I''m sorry you had to see that."


    I clung to his shirt, tears running down my cheeks. "Ethan, what are we going to do? Vivian-"


    He kissed my forehead and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let her get what she wants. I''ll protect you, no matter what."


    Vivian and Murphy had way too much pull. They roped Holden and the others into trying to take down Grayson Group.


    Over the next few days, things just kept spiraling for us. Enemies we didn''t even know existed started popping up and ganging up on us.


    Leading the charge was Alexander Wagner, an arrogant guy whosepany was ranked in the Fortune 500. He struck it rich overnight with some shady moves in the financial market and Murphy''s help.


    Now, he strutted around calling himself a "stock guru", scamming people and acting like he was above everyone else.


    To pay Murphy back for his help, Alexander went all out to ensure Vivian could marry her "true love", Ethan. And when Ethan turned her down, Alexander didn''t hold back.


    He hired hackers to steal Grayson Group''s trade secrets and leaked them to ourpetitors. He didn''t hesitate to drop a ton of money to bribe executives at Grayson Group, turning them into traitors.


    Ethan did his best to hold everything together, but eventually, he just couldn''t do it anymore. Going up against Alexander alone was already tough and with Holden and Vivian backing him, we didn''t stand a chance.


    §Ò§Ý§Ñ


    Kon?


    Watching Ethan struggle broke my heart, so said, "Maybe I should just beg Vivian, Ethan. I''ll walk away if it''ll get her dad to back off. I''d rather give up my happiness than watch yout go down."


    "What are you talking about?" Ethan snapped.


    In the end, Grayson Group went down, and everyone fled. Ethan had nothing left.


    He drove home by himself. On the way, a group of thugs with bats and knives ambushed him, surrounding his car like a bunch of wolves.


    Ethan could''ve driven right through them, but he was already at his breaking point. When he saw those guys, he lost it.


    "Why are you idiots blocking my path?" he snarled.

 Chapter 486

    "Our boss told us to treat you right, Mr. Grayson, so don''t even think about turning us down!" one of the thugs said.


    Ethan had the deck stacked against him, but he kept his cool like a lone wolf in the wilderness.


    "So, you''re working for Holden, huh?" Ethan asked. "That sly old fox. Are you guys here to strike a deal, or did he want me six feet under?"


    The bald thug let out a nasty grin. "You don''t have to worry about that. Our boss said to give you a special treatment, and that''s all you need to know."


    Ethan shot him a sneer, his eyes narrowing. "Oh yeah? Let''s see who''s actually getting the special treatment!"


    Without missing a beat, he lunged forward like a blur of ck lightning, instantly taking down two huge guys.


    "Nice moves, Mr. Grayson!" the bald guy said, clearly surprised, before bursting outughing. "But we''ve got numbers on our side. Do yourself a favor and give up before things get worse." Then, he waved his hand, and the rest of the thugs rushed at Ethan.


    Ethan frowned slightly but dodged their punches and kicks like it was nothing. Still, no matter how good he was, there was no way he could take on all of them forever. Before long, they wore him down, and bright red stains started spreading across his white shirt.


    Meanwhile, I was on edge, practically biting my nails. It was way pastte, but Ethan still hadn''t returned. What was he thinking? Unless something bad went down...


    That thought hit me like a sucker punch. I grabbed my phone to call the police when the door suddenly flew open. Ethan staggered in, all bruised up and bleeding. "Ethan!" I gasped, rushing to help him sit down on the couch. "What happened? Who did this to you?"


    He wiped the blood off his lips and gave me a half-smile. "Holden, that old creep, sent his thugs to treat me right Don''t worry about it, though-I already sent them packing


    I pulled him into a hug, feeling heartbroken as tears streamed down my face.


    "Trust me, Evelyn. Holden and his men are all show and no go. I''ve got my way of handling them," Ethan said.


    I stared at him, confused. "B-But Grayson Group is done for. How are we supposed to bounce back?"


    Ethan shed a confident grin. "You actually think I''d just cave like that? Plus, Evelyn Studio''s still kicking ass."


    Then, heid it all out for me. He''d caught wind of Holden and Alexander''s plot against Grayson Group long before they made a move, so he''d already been ready.


    He''d seen through the power-hungry shareholders and executives but went with their betrayals because of their stake and influence.


    And that board meeting? That was


    all part of Ethan''s n. The first step


    was to bring out the snakes and reveal their true colors, and the second was to take them down in one clean sweep.


    The whole thing of him leaving Grayson Group was just a smokescreen. Behind the scenes, he had alreadyunched Illumia Group. The name said it all-he and I were meant to shine together, lighting the way for each other.


    Ethan moved all his connections and key contacts into this new venture. Then, he quietly moved his loyal and reliable followers out and set them up with better opportunities. As for the traitors? They weren''t even worth a second thought.


    By now, Illumia Group was ready to roll. Holden and Alexander had fallen right into Ethan''s trap. Ethan was nning to let them choke on what they thought was their sure win.


    My eyes widened at his words, my jaw nearly hitting the floor. After a beat, I mumbled, "Ethan, y-you''ve been secretly doing all this..."


    He poked my nose with a fond smile. "I didn''t want you stressing out. Ande on, a surprise like this isn''t so bad, right?"

 Chapter 487

    Iughed through my tears and punched Ethan in the arm. "You jerk! You had me worried for nothing!"


    He grinned, pulled me in, and kissed my forehead. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one''s messing with you. You''re mine."


    Just when Holden and Alexander were acting all cocky and getting ready for a big public takeover of Grayson Group, Illumia Group swooped in out of nowhere and shook things up in the business world.


    Those big clients Holden and Alexander had managed to poach all switched sides and came to Illumia Group. The top talents-now lured in by Ethan''s fat paychecks-jumped on board as part of Illumia Group''s core team. Holden and Alexander never saw iting. Everything they''d worked so hard for just disappeared in an instant. They clenched their jaws in rage, ready to rip Ethan apart.


    To make things worse, the media did aplete 180. Reporters who used to go after Ethan were now sting Holden and Alexander for their shady moves in article after article, exposing every crooked deal for everyone to see.


    Soon, Ethan, who always seemed so distant and untouchable, became a legend a role model everyone admired. Illumia Group''s name spread everywhere, while Holden and Alexander ended up like rats everyone wanted to stomp on. I saw it all unfold and felt a rush of pure joy. Ethan hadn''t let me down. He''d nned all this from the start. That night, we spent hours in bed, pouring out all our love and longing in the purest way.


    Meanwhile, Holden and Alexander weren''t just sitting idly by. They weren''t about to give up after Ethan caught them off guard, so they went straight to Vivian, theirst-ditch effort.


    "Please, Vivian, help us," Alexander begged. "If you can get Ethan to change his mind, I''ll make sure your wedding''s huge. You''ll be marrying like a queen!"


    A flicker of doubt crossed Vivian''s face. "But Ethan''s already with Evelyn... Ugh! I should just move on!"


    "Evelyn? She''s nothing!" Holden shot back. "She''s just a no-name designer and way beneath you!"


    Vivian had perfect curls, wless features, and a sleek figure. Her father, Murphy, the wealthiest person in the world. She''d grown up surrounded by luxury and used to hanging with the world''s high rollers.


    "You guys better don''t count Evelyn out." Vivian sneered. "She''s not as simple as she seems. Her name''s just as big as mine in the fashion world."


    "So what?" Alexander scoffed. "She can''tpete with your background or your status. You''ve got the richest dad on the. What does she have?"


    His words got under Vivian''s skin. As the daughter of the richest man, she wasn''t used to being insulted like that.


    How dare some no-name designer


    steal her guy? What made her


    resentment worse was that Eth


    was all about me and didn''t even give her a second look.


    "Fine, I''ll help you," Vivian hissed through clenched teeth. "But you have to promise me that once yound Grayson Group, you''ll ruin that bitch''s reputation so she never bounces back!"  en


    Holden and Alexander shared a look when things went ording to n. They''d certainly take Ethan down a notch with Vivian on their side. "When have we ever gone back on our word?" Holden shed a saintly smile. "Rx. Once everything''s settled, we''ll make good on our word." The three of them teamed up to devise a new n to take Ethan down.


    Time went on, and Illumia Group continued to grow, making a name for itself. Ethan was buried in work, putting in crazy hours.


    I felt bad for how hard he was pushing himself, but there wasn''t much I could do about it. I was about to drop off somete-night food at his office when I got a call from an unknown number.


    "Hey, is this Ms. Wiley?" A raspy male voice came from the other end.


    "Yes, who''s this?" I asked.


    Instead of answering, he sneered. "Your guy''s no angel, Ms. Wiley."


    I froze, then snapped, "What the hell are you talking about? I know Ethan better than anyone!"


    "Oh, do you?" His tone was full of contempt. "Then I guess you know he''s got another woman on the side, huh?"

 Chapter 488

    "N-No way!" I shot back.


    The guy let out a creepyugh. "You''re not buying it? Go check out Room 1008 at Pinecrest Hotel. It''ll blow your mind."


    Then, he hung up.


    How could that even be possible? But before I knew it, I was on my feet, grabbing my bag and rushing out the door.


    Pinecrest Hotel was Ethan''s go-to ce. He even had a permanent room there. But why would he choose Room 1008?


    I asked him once why he picked Room 1008, and he said it was my birthday. If he was cheating on me, why would he do it there? I couldn''t figure out what he was up to. Half an hourter, I pulled up at Pinecrest Hotel. I took a deep breath, walked straight to the front desk, and asked for a key card to Room 1008.


    Ethan had told the hotel to let me into the room anytime, so I had free ess whenever I wanted.


    I took the elevator up, my heart pounding in my chest. When it dinged on the tenth floor, I stepped off, my body shaking. Then, I made my way down the hall to Room 1008.


    I paused by the door, took a deep breath, swiped my key card, and pushed the door open. What I saw inside burned into my memory.


    A petite woman had her back to me as she straddled Ethan. She was wearing a sheer silk nightgown that clung to her curves.


    Ethan was shirtless, holding her waist and kissing her like he couldn''t get enough.


    "No!" I screamed, shutting my eyes tight as my heart shattered.


    This couldn''t be real. Ethan promised he''d never leave me, but the scene before me felt way too real.


    My whole body was shaking as I opened my eyes again. Nothing had changed. They were still all over each other,pletely oblivious to me and lost in their world,


    "Ethan!" I cried, tears pouring down my face.


    They jerked apart, and Ethan looked at me in shock. "E-Evelyn? What brings you here?"


    The woman turned to me, wearing a twisted grin. I took a second look and realized it was Vivian.


    She sneered, her tone oozing with disdain. "Well, look who it is Ms. Wiley. It''s been a while. I never thought we''d run into each other like this."


    I felt lightheaded, a lump catching in my throat. I couldn''t find the words.


    Why Vivian? Of all people.


    "W-What are you two doing?" I managed to choke out, my voice quivering and tears rolling down.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Vivian scoffed. "We''re having a good time. What''s the matter? You can''t handle it?"


    "That''s bullshit!" Ethan shouted and shoved her away. "Let me exin, Evelyn. It''s not what it looks like."


    He sprang to his feet and hurried toward me, clearly flustered.


    I.ne


    I stepped back, raising my hands to ward him off. Tears blurred my vision as I red at him. "Stay back! You two are already at this point! What''s there left to exin?"


    "I didn''t do anything!" Ethan freaked out. "I swear, I didn''t touch her! I didn''t see iting. She came onto me, and before I could push her away, you walked in. You''ve got to trust me!"


    "Trust you?" I gave a bitter smile, tears falling once more.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!